This is a modern-English version of The Social Cancer: A Complete English Version of Noli Me Tangere, originally written by Rizal, José. It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling, and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.

Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.


[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

The Social Cancer

Manila
Philippine Education Company
New York: World Book Company
1912

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]
[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

THE NOVELS OF JOSÉ RIZAL

José Rizal's Novels

Translated from Spanish into English

Translated from Spanish to English

BY CHARLES DERBYSHIRE

BY CHARLES DERBYSHIRE

  • THE SOCIAL CANCER (NOLI ME TANGERE)
  • THE REIGN OF GREED (EL FILIBUSTERISMO)

Copyright, 1912, by Philippine Education Company.
Entered at Stationers’ Hall.
Registrado en las Islas Filipinas.
All rights reserved
. [v]

Copyright, 1912, by Philippine Education Company.
Entered at Stationers’ Hall.
Registered in the Philippines.
All rights reserved
. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

Translator’s Introduction

I

“We travel rapidly in these historical sketches. The reader flies in his express train in a few minutes through a couple of centuries. The centuries pass more slowly to those to whom the years are doled out day by day. Institutions grow and beneficently develop themselves, making their way into the hearts of generations which are shorter-lived than they, attracting love and respect, and winning loyal obedience; and then as gradually forfeiting by their shortcomings the allegiance which had been honorably gained in worthier periods. We see wealth and greatness; we see corruption and vice; and one seems to follow so close upon the other, that we fancy they must have always co-existed. We look more steadily, and we perceive long periods of time, in which there is first a growth and then a decay, like what we perceive in a tree of the forest.”

“We move quickly through these historical snapshots. The reader zooms through a couple of centuries in just a few minutes on their express train. For those who experience the years unfolding day by day, the centuries seem to pass more slowly. Institutions grow and develop positively, embedding themselves in the hearts of generations that live shorter lives, earning love and respect, and winning loyal obedience; yet gradually losing the allegiance they once gained during more honorable times due to their shortcomings. We witness wealth and greatness; we see corruption and vice; and one seems to closely follow the other, leading us to believe they must have always existed together. However, when we look more closely, we see long stretches of time in which there is first growth and then decay, much like what we observe in a forest tree.”

FROUDE, Annals of an English Abbey.

FROUDE, Annals of an English Abbey.

Monasticism’s record in the Philippines presents no new general fact to the eye of history. The attempt to eliminate the eternal feminine from her natural and normal sphere in the scheme of things there met with the same certain and signal disaster that awaits every perversion of human activity. Beginning with a band of zealous, earnest men, sincere in their convictions, to whom the cause was all and their personalities nothing, it there, as elsewhere, passed through its usual cycle of usefulness, stagnation, corruption, and degeneration.

Monasticism's history in the Philippines shows nothing new to the lens of history. The effort to exclude the eternal feminine from her natural and normal place in society faced the same inevitable and notable failure that comes with every distortion of human behavior. Starting with a group of passionate, dedicated individuals, genuinely invested in their beliefs, with the cause being everything and their personal identities nothing, it went through its typical cycle of usefulness, stagnation, corruption, and decline, just like anywhere else.

To the unselfish and heroic efforts of the early friars Spain in large measure owed her dominion over the Philippine Islands and the Filipinos a marked advance on the road to civilization and nationality. In fact, after the dreams of sudden wealth from gold and spices had faded, the islands were retained chiefly as a missionary conquest and a stepping-stone to the broader fields of Asia, with Manila as a depot for the Oriental trade. The records of those early years are filled with tales of courage and heroism worthy of Spain’s proudest years, as [vi]the missionary fathers labored with unflagging zeal in disinterested endeavor for the spread of the Faith and the betterment of the condition of the Malays among whom they found themselves. They won the confidence of the native peoples, gathered them into settlements and villages, led them into the ways of peace, and became their protectors, guides, and counselors.

To the selfless and heroic efforts of the early friars, Spain largely owed its control over the Philippine Islands and the Filipinos made significant progress toward civilization and national identity. In fact, once the dreams of instant wealth from gold and spices faded, the islands were mainly kept as a missionary conquest and a gateway to the larger markets of Asia, with Manila serving as a hub for Oriental trade. The records from those early years are filled with stories of courage and heroism that reflect Spain's proudest moments, as [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]the missionary fathers worked tirelessly in their selfless efforts to spread the Faith and improve the lives of the Malays they encountered. They gained the trust of the native people, organized them into settlements and villages, guided them toward peace, and became their protectors, guides, and advisors.

In those times the cross and the sword went hand in hand, but in the Philippines the latter was rarely needed or used. The lightness and vivacity of the Spanish character, with its strain of Orientalism, its fertility of resource in meeting new conditions, its adaptability in dealing with the dwellers in warmer lands, all played their part in this as in the other conquests. Only on occasions when some stubborn resistance was met with, as in Manila and the surrounding country, where the most advanced of the native peoples dwelt and where some of the forms and beliefs of Islam had been established, was it necessary to resort to violence to destroy the native leaders and replace them with the missionary fathers. A few sallies by young Salcedo, the Cortez of the Philippine conquest, with a company of the splendid infantry, which was at that time the admiration and despair of martial Europe, soon effectively exorcised any idea of resistance that even the boldest and most intransigent of the native leaders might have entertained.

In those times, the cross and the sword went together, but in the Philippines, the sword was rarely needed or used. The lightness and energy of the Spanish character, with its touch of Oriental influence, its creativity in adapting to new situations, and its ability to connect with people in warmer climates, all contributed to this, just like in other conquests. Violence was only necessary when faced with stubborn resistance, like in Manila and the surrounding areas, where the most advanced native cultures lived and where some beliefs of Islam were established. In those cases, it was essential to use force to eliminate the native leaders and replace them with missionary fathers. A few bold moves by young Salcedo, the Cortés of the Philippine conquest, along with a company of the remarkable infantry, which was admired and envied throughout martial Europe at the time, quickly dispelled any thoughts of resistance from even the boldest and most determined native leaders.

For the most part, no great persuasion was needed to turn a simple, imaginative, fatalistic people from a few vague animistic deities to the systematic iconology and the elaborate ritual of the Spanish Church. An obscure Bathala or a dim Malyari was easily superseded by or transformed into a clearly defined Diós, and in the case of any especially tenacious “demon,” he could without much difficulty be merged into a Christian saint or devil. There was no organized priesthood to be overcome, the primitive religious observances consisting almost entirely of occasional orgies presided over by an old woman, who filled the priestly offices of interpreter for the unseen powers and chief eater at the sacrificial feast. With their unflagging zeal, their organization, their elaborate forms and ceremonies, the missionaries were enabled to win the confidence of the natives, especially as the greater part of them learned the local language and identified their lives with the [vii]communities under their care. Accordingly, the people took kindly to their new teachers and rulers, so that in less than a generation Spanish authority was generally recognized in the settled portions of the Philippines, and in the succeeding years the missionaries gradually extended this area by forming settlements from among the wilder peoples, whom they persuaded to abandon the more objectionable features of their old roving, often predatory, life and to group themselves into towns and villages “under the bell.”

For the most part, it didn't take much convincing to turn a simple, imaginative, fatalistic people from a few vague nature gods to the structured iconography and elaborate rituals of the Spanish Church. An obscure Bathala or a vague Malyari was easily replaced or transformed into a clearly defined Diós, and for any particularly stubborn “demon,” it was fairly easy to merge him into a Christian saint or devil. There was no organized priesthood to challenge; the primitive religious practices largely consisted of occasional gatherings led by an old woman, who served as the interpreter for the unseen powers and the main participant in the sacrificial feast. With their relentless dedication, organization, and detailed forms and ceremonies, the missionaries were able to earn the trust of the locals, especially since most of them learned the local language and integrated their lives with the [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]communities they cared for. As a result, the people welcomed their new teachers and leaders, so in less than a generation, Spanish authority was mostly accepted in the established areas of the Philippines, and in the following years, the missionaries gradually extended this influence by forming settlements among the more remote groups, convincing them to leave behind the more undesirable aspects of their old nomadic, often aggressive, lifestyle and to settle into towns and villages “under the bell.”

The tactics employed in the conquest and the subsequent behavior of the conquerors were true to the old Spanish nature, so succinctly characterized by a plain-spoken Englishman of Mary’s reign, when the war-cry of Castile encircled the globe and even hovered ominously near the “sceptered isle,” when in the intoxication of power character stands out so sharply defined: “They be verye wyse and politicke, and can, thorowe ther wysdome, reform and brydell theyr owne natures for a tyme, and applye ther conditions to the manners of those men with whom they meddell gladlye by friendshippe; whose mischievous maners a man shall never know untyll he come under ther subjection; but then shall he parfectlye parceve and fele them: for in dissimulations untyll they have ther purposes, and afterwards in oppression and tyrannye, when they can obtain them, they do exceed all other nations upon the earthe.”1

The tactics used in the conquest and the subsequent actions of the conquerors were true to the old Spanish character, as succinctly described by a straightforward Englishman during Mary’s reign, when the war cry of Castile echoed around the world and even loomed threateningly near the “sceptered isle.” In the intoxication of power, their character becomes sharply defined: “They are very wise and calculating, and can, through their wisdom, temporarily reform and control their own nature, adapting their behavior to the customs of those they gladly engage with as friends; whose harmful behaviors one will never recognize until falling under their control; but then one will fully perceive and feel them: for in their dissimulation until they achieve their goals, and later in their oppression and tyranny, when they can secure what they want, they surpass all other nations on earth.”1

In the working out of this spirit, with all the indomitable courage and fanatical ardor derived from the long contests with the Moors, they reduced the native peoples to submission, but still not to the galling yoke which they fastened upon the aborigines of America, to make one Las Casas shine amid the horde of Pizarros. There was some compulsory labor in timber-cutting and ship-building, with enforced military service as rowers and soldiers for expeditions to the Moluccas and the coasts of Asia, but nowhere the unspeakable atrocities which in Mexico, Hispaniola, and South America drove mothers to strangle their babes at birth and whole tribes to prefer self-immolation to the living death in the mines and slave-pens. Quite differently from the case in America, where entire islands and districts were depopulated, to bring on later the curse of negro slavery, in the Philippines the fact appears that the [viii]native population really increased and the standard of living was raised under the stern, yet beneficent, tutelage of the missionary fathers. The great distance and the hardships of the journey precluded the coming of many irresponsible adventurers from Spain and, fortunately for the native population, no great mineral wealth was ever discovered in the Philippine Islands.

In embodying this spirit, fueled by the unwavering courage and passionate zeal from their long struggles against the Moors, they forced the local populations into submission, but not to the oppressive extent that they imposed on the indigenous peoples of America, making one Las Casas stand out among the multitude of Pizarros. There was some forced labor in timber cutting and shipbuilding, along with mandatory military service as rowers and soldiers for expeditions to the Moluccas and the coasts of Asia, but nowhere near the horrific atrocities that in Mexico, Hispaniola, and South America led mothers to strangle their newborns and entire tribes to choose self-immolation over the living death in mines and slave pens. Unlike in America, where entire islands and regions were depopulated, leading to the later curse of black slavery, in the Philippines, it seems that the native population actually grew, and the standard of living improved under the strict yet caring guidance of the missionary fathers. The great distance and the difficulties of the journey kept many reckless adventurers from Spain at bay, and fortunately for the local population, no significant mineral wealth was ever found in the Philippine Islands.

The system of government was, in its essential features, a simple one. The missionary priests drew the inhabitants of the towns and villages about themselves or formed new settlements, and with profuse use of symbol and symbolism taught the people the Faith, laying particular stress upon “the fear of God,” as administered by them, reconciling the people to their subjection by inculcating the Christian virtues of patience and humility. When any recalcitrants refused to accept the new order, or later showed an inclination to break away from it, the military forces, acting usually under secret directions from the padre, made raids in the disaffected parts with all the unpitying atrocity the Spanish soldiery were ever capable of displaying in their dealings with a weaker people. After sufficient punishment had been inflicted and a wholesome fear inspired, the padre very opportunely interfered in the natives’ behalf, by which means they were convinced that peace and security lay in submission to the authorities, especially to the curate of their town or district. A single example will suffice to make the method clear: not an isolated instance but a typical case chosen from among the mass of records left by the chief actors themselves.

The government system was fundamentally simple. The missionary priests gathered the people from towns and villages or created new settlements, using plenty of symbols to teach them the Faith, emphasizing “the fear of God” as they defined it. They reconciled the people to their submission by promoting Christian virtues like patience and humility. When anyone resisted the new order or later tried to break away, the military, usually acting on secret orders from the padre, would launch raids in the rebellious areas with the merciless brutality that the Spanish soldiers were known for when dealing with weaker groups. After enough punishment had been dealt and a healthy fear instilled, the padre would conveniently intervene on behalf of the natives, convincing them that peace and safety came from submitting to the authorities, particularly the curate of their town or district. One example can illustrate this method clearly: not an isolated case but a typical instance taken from the many records left by those directly involved.

Fray Domingo Perez, evidently a man of courage and conviction, for he later lost his life in the work of which he wrote, was the Dominican vicar on the Zambales coast when that Order temporarily took over the district from the Recollects. In a report written for his superior in 1680 he outlines the method clearly: “In order that those whom we have assembled in the three villages may persevere in their settlements, the most efficacious fear and the one most suited to their nature is that the Spaniards of the fort and presidio of Paynaven2 of whom [ix]they have a very great fear, may come very often to the said villages and overrun the land, and penetrate even into their old recesses where they formerly lived; and if perchance they should find anything planted in the said recesses that they would destroy it and cut it down without leaving them anything. And so that they may see the father protects them, when the said Spaniards come to the village, the father opposes them and takes the part of the Indians. But it is always necessary in this matter for the soldiers to conquer, and the father is always very careful always to inform the Spaniards by whom and where anything is planted which it may be necessary to destroy, and that the edicts which his Lordship, the governor, sent them be carried out .... But at all events said Spaniards are to make no trouble for the Indians whom they find in the villages, but rather must treat them well.”3

Fray Domingo Perez, clearly a man of courage and conviction—he even lost his life for the cause he wrote about—was the Dominican vicar on the Zambales coast when his Order temporarily took over the district from the Recollects. In a report he wrote for his superior in 1680, he lays out the method clearly: “To ensure that those we've gathered in the three villages stick to their settlements, the most effective fear, which suits their nature best, is that the Spaniards from the fort and presidio of Paynaven2—who they are very afraid of—should frequently come to those villages, take over the land, and even invade their old hideouts where they used to live. If by chance they find anything planted in these hideouts, they would destroy it and cut it down, leaving them with nothing. To show that the father is looking out for them, when the Spaniards arrive in the village, the father stands against them and supports the Indians. But it is always necessary for the soldiers to win, and the father is very careful to inform the Spaniards who planted what and where anything needs to be destroyed, ensuring that the orders from his Lordship, the governor, are carried out… However, it must be emphasized that the Spaniards should not cause any trouble for the Indians they find in the villages but rather treat them well.”3

This in 1680: the Dominican transcriber of the record in 1906 has added a very illuminating note, revealing the immutability of the system and showing that the rulers possessed in a superlative degree the Bourbonesque trait of learning nothing and forgetting nothing: “Even when I was a missionary to the heathens from 1882 to 1892, I had occasion to observe the said policy, to inform the chief of the fortress of the measures that he ought to take, and to make a false show on the other side so that it might have no influence on the fortress.”

This is from 1680: the Dominican transcriber of the record in 1906 added a very insightful note, highlighting the unchanging nature of the system and demonstrating that the rulers had a remarkable ability to learn nothing and forget nothing, a characteristic reminiscent of the Bourbons: “Even when I was a missionary to the heathens from 1882 to 1892, I had the opportunity to observe this policy, to inform the chief of the fortress about the actions he should take, and to create a false front on the other side so that it wouldn’t impact the fortress.”

Thus it stands out in bold relief as a system built up and maintained by fraud and force, bound in the course of nature to last only as long as the deception could be carried on and the repressive force kept up to sufficient strength. Its maintenance required that the different sections be isolated from each other so that there could be no growth toward a common understanding and coöperation, and its permanence depended upon keeping the people ignorant and contented with their lot, held under strict control by religious and political fear.

Thus it stands out clearly as a system constructed and upheld by deceit and violence, destined by nature to last only as long as the trickery could be sustained and the oppressive force maintained at adequate strength. Its upkeep demanded that the different sections be kept apart from one another so that there could be no development toward a shared understanding and cooperation, and its longevity relied on keeping the people uninformed and satisfied with their situation, held under tight control by fear of religion and politics.

Yet it was a vast improvement over their old mode of life [x]and their condition was bettered as they grew up to such a system. Only with the passing of the years and the increase of wealth and influence, the ease and luxury invited by these, and the consequent corruption so induced, with the insatiable longing ever for more wealth and greater influence, did the poison of greed and grasping power enter the system to work its insidious way into every part, slowly transforming the beneficent institution of the sixteenth and seventeenth centuries into an incubus weighing upon all the activities of the people in the nineteenth, an unyielding bar to the development of the country, a hideous anachronism in these modern times.

Yet it was a huge improvement over their old way of life [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] and their situation got better as they adapted to this system. Only with the passing years and the growth of wealth and power, along with the comfort and luxury that came with it, did the resulting corruption start to creep in. The relentless desire for more wealth and greater influence allowed the poison of greed and the thirst for control to infiltrate the system, slowly transforming the beneficial institution of the sixteenth and seventeenth centuries into a burden that weighed down all aspects of life in the nineteenth century—an unyielding barrier to the progress of the country and a glaring anachronism in these modern times.

It must be remembered also that Spain, in the years following her brilliant conquests of the fifteenth and sixteenth centuries, lost strength and vigor through the corruption at home induced by the unearned wealth that flowed into the mother country from the colonies, and by the draining away of her best blood. Nor did her sons ever develop that economic spirit which is the permanent foundation of all empire, but they let the wealth of the Indies flow through their country, principally to London and Amsterdam, there to form in more practical hands the basis of the British and Dutch colonial empires.

It should also be noted that Spain, in the years after her remarkable conquests in the fifteenth and sixteenth centuries, lost strength and vitality due to the corruption at home driven by the unearned wealth pouring into the country from the colonies, and by the loss of her best talent. Moreover, her people never cultivated the economic mindset that is the lasting foundation of any empire; instead, they allowed the wealth from the Indies to flow through their nation, primarily to London and Amsterdam, where it formed the foundation of the British and Dutch colonial empires in more capable hands.

The priest and the soldier were supreme, so her best sons took up either the cross or the sword to maintain her dominion in the distant colonies, a movement which, long continued, spelled for her a form of national suicide. The soldier expended his strength and generally laid down his life on alien soil, leaving no fit successor of his own stock to carry on the work according to his standards. The priest under the celibate system, in its better days left no offspring at all and in the days of its corruption none bred and reared under the influences that make for social and political progress. The dark chambers of the Inquisition stifled all advance in thought, so the civilization and the culture of Spain, as well as her political system, settled into rigid forms to await only the inevitable process of stagnation and decay. In her proudest hour an old soldier, who had lost one of his hands fighting her battles against the Turk at Lepanto, employed the other in writing the masterpiece of her literature, which is really a caricature of the nation.

The priest and the soldier were at the top, so her best sons either took up the cross or the sword to uphold her rule in the far-off colonies, a move that, over time, resulted in a kind of national suicide. The soldier spent his strength and often sacrificed his life on foreign ground, leaving no suitable successor from his own people to continue the work as he had envisioned. The priest, under the celibate system, in its better days produced no offspring at all, and during its decline, none were raised in the environment that fosters social and political progress. The dark chambers of the Inquisition suppressed any advancement in thought, causing the civilization and culture of Spain, along with her political system, to settle into rigid forms, awaiting the inevitable stagnation and decay. In her most glorious moment, an old soldier, who had lost one of his hands fighting her battles against the Turk at Lepanto, used his other hand to write the masterpiece of her literature, which is really a parody of the nation.

There is much in the career of Spain that calls to mind the [xi]dazzling beauty of her “dark-glancing daughters,” with its early bloom, its startling—almost morbid—brilliance, and its premature decay. Rapid and brilliant was her rise, gradual and inglorious her steady decline, from the bright morning when the banners of Castile and Aragon were flung triumphantly from the battlements of the Alhambra, to the short summer, not so long gone, when at Cavite and Santiago with swift, decisive havoc the last ragged remnants of the once world-dominating power were blown into space and time, to hover disembodied there, a lesson and a warning to future generations. Whatever her final place in the records of mankind, whether as the pioneer of modern civilization or the buccaneer of the nations or, as would seem most likely, a goodly mixture of both, she has at least—with the exception only of her great mother, Rome—furnished the most instructive lessons in political pathology yet recorded, and the advice to students of world progress to familiarize themselves with her history is even more apt today than when it first issued from the encyclopedic mind of Macaulay nearly a century ago. Hardly had she reached the zenith of her power when the disintegration began, and one by one her brilliant conquests dropped away, to leave her alone in her faded splendor, with naught but her vaunting pride left, another “Niobe of nations.” In the countries more in contact with the trend of civilization and more susceptible to revolutionary influences from the mother country this separation came from within, while in the remoter parts the archaic and outgrown system dragged along until a stronger force from without destroyed it.

There’s a lot in Spain’s history that reminds us of the captivating beauty of her “dark-glancing daughters,” with their early bloom, their shocking—almost morbid—vibrance, and their early decline. Her rise was rapid and dazzling, but her decline was slow and unremarkable, from the bright morning when the flags of Castile and Aragon were triumphantly waved from the battlements of the Alhambra, to the brief summer not too long ago, when at Cavite and Santiago, the last tattered remnants of what was once a world-dominating power were swiftly blown into oblivion, becoming a lesson and a warning for future generations. Regardless of her final standing in human records, whether as a pioneer of modern civilization, a pirate of nations, or likely a mix of both, she has at least—except for her great mother, Rome—provided the most insightful lessons in political decline yet recorded. The recommendation for students of global progress to study her history is even more relevant today than when Macaulay first suggested it nearly a century ago. Hardly had she reached the peak of her power when the breakdown began, and one by one her brilliant conquests faded away, leaving her alone in her diminished glory, with nothing left but her boasting pride, another “Niobe of nations.” In the regions more connected with the flow of civilization and more open to revolutionary influences from the mother country, this separation occurred internally, while in the more remote areas, the outdated system persisted until a stronger outside force eventually destroyed it.

Nowhere was the crystallization of form and principle more pronounced than in religious life, which fastened upon the mother country a deadening weight that hampered all progress, and in the colonies, notably in the Philippines, virtually converted her government into a hagiarchy that had its face toward the past and either could not or would not move with the current of the times. So, when “the shot heard round the world,” the declaration of humanity’s right to be and to become, in its all-encircling sweep, reached the lands controlled by her it was coldly received and blindly rejected by the governing powers, and there was left only the slower, subtler, but none the less sure, process of working its way among the people [xii]to burst in time in rebellion and the destruction of the conservative forces that would repress it.

Nowhere was the crystallization of form and principle more clear than in religious life, which weighed heavily on the mother country and hindered any progress. In the colonies, especially in the Philippines, this essentially turned her government into a theocracy that faced the past and either couldn’t or wouldn’t keep up with the times. So, when “the shot heard round the world,” the declaration of humanity’s right to exist and evolve, spread across the lands under her control, it was met with cold indifference and outright rejection by those in power. What remained was the slower, quieter, but nonetheless certain process of it working its way among the people [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]to eventually erupt in rebellion and the downfall of the conservative forces trying to suppress it.

In the opening years of the nineteenth century the friar orders in the Philippines had reached the apogee of their power and usefulness. Their influence was everywhere felt and acknowledged, while the country still prospered under the effects of the vigorous and progressive administrations of Anda and Vargas in the preceding century. Native levies had fought loyally under Spanish leadership against Dutch and British invaders, or in suppressing local revolts among their own people, which were always due to some specific grievance, never directed definitely against the Spanish sovereignty. The Philippines were shut off from contact with any country but Spain, and even this communication was restricted and carefully guarded. There was an elaborate central government which, however, hardly touched the life of the native peoples, who were guided and governed by the parish priests, each town being in a way an independent entity.

In the early years of the nineteenth century, the friar orders in the Philippines were at the height of their power and usefulness. Their influence was widely recognized and acknowledged, while the country continued to thrive under the strong and progressive administrations of Anda and Vargas from the previous century. Native troops had fought loyally under Spanish leadership against Dutch and British invaders and in putting down local revolts among their own people, which were always triggered by specific grievances and never aimed directly at Spanish rule. The Philippines were isolated from contact with any country except Spain, and even that communication was limited and closely monitored. There was a complex central government, but it hardly affected the lives of the native people, who were mainly guided and governed by the parish priests, with each town functioning somewhat as an independent entity.

Of this halcyon period, just before the process of disintegration began, there has fortunately been left a record which may be characterized as the most notable Spanish literary production relating to the Philippines, being the calm, sympathetic, judicial account of one who had spent his manhood in the work there and who, full of years and experience, sat down to tell the story of their life.4 In it there are no puerile whinings, no querulous curses that tropical Malays do not order their lives as did the people of the Spanish village where he may have been reared, no selfish laments of ingratitude over blessings unasked and only imperfectly understood by the natives, no fatuous self-deception as to the real conditions, but a patient consideration of the difficulties encountered, the [xiii]good accomplished, and the unavoidable evils incident to any human work. The country and the people, too, are described with the charming simplicity of the eyes that see clearly, the brain that ponders deeply, and the heart that beats sympathetically. Through all the pages of his account runs the quiet strain of peace and contentment, of satisfaction with the existing order, for he had looked upon the creation and saw that it was good. There is “neither haste, nor hate, nor anger,” but the deliberate recital of the facts warmed and illumined by the geniality of a soul to whom age and experience had brought, not a sour cynicism, but the mellowing influence of a ripened philosophy. He was such an old man as may fondly be imagined walking through the streets of Parañaque in stately benignity amid the fear and respect of the brown people over whom he watched.

Of this peaceful period, just before things started to fall apart, we’re fortunate to have a record that stands out as the most significant Spanish literary work about the Philippines. It’s a calm, understanding, and fair account from someone who dedicated his life to the work there. Full of age and experience, he sat down to share the story of their lives. In it, there are no childish complaints, no bitter curses about how tropical Malays don’t live their lives like the people in the Spanish village where he might have grown up, no selfish cries of ingratitude over gifts that were never asked for and were only half-understood by the locals, no foolish self-deception about the real conditions. Instead, there’s a thoughtful look at the challenges faced, the good that was done, and the unavoidable evils that come with any human effort. The country and its people are described with a charming simplicity that comes from clear seeing, deep thinking, and a sympathetic heart. Throughout his writing, there’s a quiet sense of peace and contentment, a satisfaction with the status quo, as he gazed at creation and saw that it was good. There’s “neither haste, nor hate, nor anger,” but a careful recounting of the facts, warmed and illuminated by the kindness of a soul who, through age and experience, had not grown cynical but instead gained a rich, thoughtful perspective. He was an old man one might imagine walking through the streets of Parañaque with dignified kindness, earning the fear and respect of the brown people he watched over.

But in all his chronicle there is no suggestion of anything more to hope for, anything beyond. Beautiful as the picture is, it is that of a system which had reached maturity: a condition of stagnation, not of growth. In less than a decade, the terrific convulsions in European politics made themselves felt even in the remote Philippines, and then began the gradual drawing away of the people from their rulers—blind gropings and erratic wanderings at first, but nevertheless persistent and vigorous tendencies.

But throughout his account, there's no hint of anything more to anticipate, nothing beyond what is. As beautiful as the scene is, it depicts a system that has reached its peak: a state of stagnation, not growth. In less than ten years, the intense upheavals in European politics made an impact even in the distant Philippines, and then started the slow distancing of the people from their leaders—initially blind explorations and erratic paths, but still persistent and strong movements.

The first notable influence was the admission of representatives for the Philippines into the Spanish Cortes under the revolutionary governments and the abolition of the trade monopoly with Mexico. The last galleon reached Manila in 1815, and soon foreign commercial interests were permitted, in a restricted way, to enter the country. Then with the separation of Mexico and the other American colonies from Spain a more marked change was brought about in that direct communication was established with the mother country, and the absolutism of the hagiarchy first questioned by the numbers of Peninsular Spaniards who entered the islands to trade, some even to settle and rear families there. These also affected the native population in the larger centers by the spread of their ideas, which were not always in conformity with those that for several centuries the friars had been inculcating into their wards. Moreover, there was a not-inconsiderable portion [xiv]of the population, sprung from the friars themselves, who were eager to adopt the customs and ideas of the Spanish immigrants.

The first significant change was the inclusion of representatives from the Philippines in the Spanish Cortes during the revolutionary governments and the ending of the trade monopoly with Mexico. The last galleon arrived in Manila in 1815, and soon, foreign commercial interests were allowed, albeit in a limited way, to enter the country. Then, with Mexico and other American colonies breaking away from Spain, a more noticeable shift occurred as direct communication was established with the mother country. The strict control of the clergy was first challenged by the influx of Peninsular Spaniards who came to the islands to trade, with some even deciding to settle down and raise families there. Their presence also influenced the native population in the larger towns by spreading their ideas, which often conflicted with the teachings the friars had instilled over the centuries. Additionally, there was a significant segment of the population, descended from the friars themselves, who were eager to embrace the customs and ideas introduced by the Spanish immigrants.

The suppression of many of the monasteries in Spain in 1835 caused a large influx of the disestablished monks into the Philippines in search for a haven, and a home, thus bringing about a conflict with the native clergy, who were displaced from their best holdings to provide berths for the newcomers. At the same time, the increase of education among the native priests brought the natural demand for more equitable treatment by the Spanish friar, so insistent that it even broke out into open rebellion in 1843 on the part of a young Tagalog who thought himself aggrieved in this respect.

The closure of many monasteries in Spain in 1835 led to a significant influx of displaced monks into the Philippines looking for refuge and a new place to live. This situation created tensions with the local clergy, who were forced out of their prime positions to accommodate the newcomers. Meanwhile, the rise in education among the native priests fueled a growing demand for fairer treatment from the Spanish friars, which escalated into an open rebellion in 1843 by a young Tagalog who felt wronged in this matter.

Thus the struggle went on, with stagnation above and some growth below, so that the governors were ever getting further away from the governed, and for such a movement there is in the course of nature but one inevitable result, especially when outside influences are actively at work penetrating the social system and making for better things. Among these influences four cumulative ones may be noted: the spread of journalism, the introduction of steamships into the Philippines, the return of the Jesuits, and the opening of the Suez Canal.

Thus, the struggle continued, with stagnation above and some growth below, causing the leaders to drift further away from the people. For this kind of situation, the natural outcome is inevitable, especially when external influences are actively reshaping the social structure and pushing for progress. Among these influences, four key factors can be highlighted: the rise of journalism, the introduction of steamships in the Philippines, the return of the Jesuits, and the opening of the Suez Canal.

The printing-press entered the islands with the conquest, but its use had been strictly confined to religious works until about the middle of the past century, when there was a sudden awakening and within a few years five journals were being published. In 1848 appeared the first regular newspaper of importance, El Diario de Manila, and about a decade later the principal organ of the Spanish-Filipino population, El Comercio, which, with varying vicissitudes, has continued down to the present. While rigorously censored, both politically and religiously, and accessible to only an infinitesimal portion of the people, they still performed the service of letting a few rays of light into the Cimmerian intellectual gloom of the time and place.

The printing press came to the islands with the conquest, but it was mainly used for religious texts until about the middle of the last century, when there was a sudden surge in activity and within a few years, five journals were being published. In 1848, the first significant regular newspaper, El Diario de Manila, was launched, and about ten years later, the main publication for the Spanish-Filipino community, El Comercio, was established, which has continued, despite various challenges, to the present day. Although heavily censored politically and religiously, and only available to a tiny fraction of the population, they still managed to shine a few rays of light into the dark intellectual landscape of that time and place.

With the coming of steam navigation communication between the different parts of the islands was facilitated and trade encouraged, with all that such a change meant in the way of breaking up the old isolation and tending to a common understanding. Spanish power, too, was for the moment more firmly established, and Moro piracy in Luzon and the Bisayan [xv]Islands, which had been so great a drawback to the development of the country, was forever ended.

With the arrival of steam navigation, communication between the different areas of the islands became easier, and trade thrived, bringing an end to the old isolation and promoting a shared understanding. Spanish authority was also more firmly established for the time being, and Moro piracy in Luzon and the Bisayan Islands, which had been a significant obstacle to the country's development, came to a permanent end.

The return of the Jesuits produced two general results tending to dissatisfaction with the existing order. To them was assigned the missionary field of Mindanao, which meant the displacement of the Recollect Fathers in the missions there, and for these other berths had to be found. Again the native clergy were the losers in that they had to give up their best parishes in Luzon, especially around Manila and Cavite, so the breach was further widened and the soil sown with discontent. But more far-reaching than this immediate result was the educational movement inaugurated by the Jesuits. The native, already feeling the vague impulses from without and stirred by the growing restlessness of the times, here saw a new world open before him. A considerable portion of the native population in the larger centers, who had shared in the economic progress of the colony, were enabled to look beyond their daily needs and to afford their children an opportunity for study and advancement—a condition and a need met by the Jesuits for a time.

The return of the Jesuits led to two main outcomes that caused dissatisfaction with the current situation. They were assigned the missionary work in Mindanao, which meant that the Recollect Fathers had to be moved from their missions there, and alternative positions had to be found for them. Additionally, the native clergy lost out as they had to give up their best parishes in Luzon, particularly around Manila and Cavite, which further widened the rift and created discontent. But more significant than this immediate outcome was the educational movement started by the Jesuits. The natives, already feeling vague impulses from outside influences and stirred by the growing unease of the times, saw a new world opening up for them. A significant portion of the native population in larger centers, who had benefited from the colony's economic growth, began to look beyond their daily needs and were able to afford their children the chance to study and advance—something the Jesuits provided for a time.

With the opening of the Suez Canal in 1869 communication with the mother country became cheaper, quicker, surer, so that large numbers of Spaniards, many of them in sympathy with the republican movements at home, came to the Philippines in search of fortunes and generally left half-caste families who had imbibed their ideas. Native boys who had already felt the intoxication of such learning as the schools of Manila afforded them began to dream of greater wonders in Spain, now that the journey was possible for them. So began the definite movements that led directly to the disintegration of the friar régime.

With the opening of the Suez Canal in 1869, communication with the mother country became cheaper, faster, and more reliable, leading many Spaniards, many of whom sympathized with the republican movements back home, to come to the Philippines in search of fortune. They generally left behind mixed-heritage families who had absorbed their ideas. Native boys who had already experienced the excitement of the education available in the schools of Manila began to dream of even greater opportunities in Spain, now that the journey was accessible to them. This marked the beginning of the movements that directly contributed to the collapse of the friar regime.

In the same year occurred the revolution in the mother country, which had tired of the old corrupt despotism. Isabella II was driven into exile and the country left to waver about uncertainly for several years, passing through all the stages of government from red radicalism to absolute conservatism, finally adjusting itself to the middle course of constitutional monarchism. During the effervescent and ephemeral republic there was sent to the Philippines a governor who set to work to modify the old system and establish [xvi]a government more in harmony with modern ideas and more democratic in form. His changes were hailed with delight by the growing class of Filipinos who were striving for more consideration in their own country, and who, in their enthusiasm and the intoxication of the moment, perhaps became more radical than was safe under the conditions—surely too radical for their religious guides watching and waiting behind the veil of the temple.

In the same year, a revolution happened in the mother country, which had grown tired of the old corrupt dictatorship. Isabella II was forced into exile, leaving the country to drift uncertainly for several years, experiencing all kinds of governance from extreme radicalism to total conservatism, eventually settling into a moderate constitutional monarchy. During this brief and chaotic republic, a governor was sent to the Philippines who began to change the old system and create a government that aligned more with modern ideas and was more democratic in nature. His reforms were met with enthusiasm by the rising class of Filipinos who sought greater recognition in their own country, and in their excitement and the high spirits of the time, they may have become more radical than was wise given the circumstances—certainly too radical for their religious leaders watching and waiting behind the scenes.

In January, 1872, an uprising occurred in the naval arsenal at Cavite, with a Spanish non-commissioned officer as one of the leaders. From the meager evidence now obtainable, this would seem to have been purely a local mutiny over the service questions of pay and treatment, but in it the friars saw their opportunity. It was blazoned forth, with all the wild panic that was to characterize the actions of the governing powers from that time on, as the premature outbreak of a general insurrection under the leadership of the native clergy, and rigorous repressive measures were demanded. Three native priests, notable for their popularity among their own people, one an octogenarian and the other two young canons of the Manila Cathedral, were summarily garroted, along with the renegade Spanish officer who had participated in the mutiny. No record of any trial of these priests has ever been brought to light. The Archbishop, himself a secular5 clergyman, stoutly refused to degrade them from their holy office, and they wore their sacerdotal robes at the execution, which was conducted in a hurried, fearful manner. At the same time a number of young Manilans who had taken conspicuous part in the “liberal” demonstrations were deported to the Ladrone Islands or to remote islands of the Philippine group itself.

In January 1872, there was an uprising at the naval arsenal in Cavite, led by a Spanish non-commissioned officer. From the limited evidence available, it appears to have been just a local mutiny over issues like pay and treatment, but the friars saw this as their chance. It was exaggerated, along with the panic that characterized the actions of the governing authorities from then on, as an early outbreak of a widespread rebellion led by the native clergy, prompting calls for harsh repressive measures. Three native priests, well-liked among their community—one an older man in his eighties, and the other two young canons from the Manila Cathedral—were quickly executed by garrote, along with the renegade Spanish officer who had been part of the mutiny. No records of a trial for these priests have ever surfaced. The Archbishop, a secular clergyman, firmly refused to strip them of their holy status, and they wore their sacerdotal robes during the execution, which was carried out in a rushed, fearful manner. At the same time, several young men from Manila who had actively participated in the "liberal" demonstrations were deported to the Ladrone Islands or to remote islands in the Philippines.

This was the beginning of the end. Yet there immediately followed the delusive calm which ever precedes the fatal outburst, lulling those marked for destruction to a delusive security. The two decades following were years of quiet, unobtrusive growth, during which the Philippine Islands made the greatest economic progress in their history. But this in itself was preparing the final catastrophe, for if there be any fact well established in human experience it is that with [xvii]economic development the power of organized religion begins to wane—the rise of the merchant spells the decline of the priest. A sordid change, from masses and mysteries to sugar and shoes, this is often said to be, but it should be noted that the epochs of greatest economic activity have been those during which the generality of mankind have lived fuller and freer lives, and above all that in such eras the finest intellects and the grandest souls have been developed.

This was the beginning of the end. Yet it was quickly followed by a false sense of calm that always comes before the inevitable explosion, lulling those destined for disaster into a misleading security. The next two decades were years of quiet, unassuming growth, during which the Philippine Islands achieved the greatest economic progress in their history. But this very progress was setting the stage for the ultimate disaster, because one thing that is well established in human experience is that with economic development, the influence of organized religion starts to decline—the rise of merchants leads to the fall of priests. It’s often said that this is a grim shift from rituals and mysteries to commodities and consumer goods, but it should be recognized that the periods of greatest economic activity are also those times when most people have enjoyed fuller and freer lives. Above all, it is during such eras that the brightest minds and the most remarkable souls have emerged.

Nor does an institution that has been slowly growing for three centuries, molding the very life and fiber of the people, disintegrate without a violent struggle, either in its own constitution or in the life of the people trained under it. Not only the ecclesiastical but also the social and political system of the country was controlled by the religious orders, often silently and secretly, but none the less effectively. This is evident from the ceaseless conflict that went on between the religious orders and the Spanish political administrators, who were at every turn thwarted in their efforts to keep the government abreast of the times.

An institution that has been gradually developing for three hundred years, shaping the very life and essence of the people, doesn't fall apart without a fierce struggle, whether within itself or in the lives of those educated by it. The religious orders influenced not only the church but also the social and political structure of the country, often in quiet and hidden ways, yet still effectively. This is clear from the ongoing conflict between the religious orders and the Spanish political leaders, who constantly faced obstacles in their attempts to modernize the government.

The shock of the affair of 1872 had apparently stunned the Filipinos, but it had at the same time brought them to the parting of the ways and induced a vague feeling that there was something radically wrong, which could only be righted by a closer union among themselves. They began to consider that their interests and those of the governing powers were not the same. In these feelings of distrust toward the friars they were stimulated by the great numbers of immigrant Spaniards who were then entering the country, many of whom had taken part in the republican movements at home and who, upon the restoration of the monarchy, no doubt thought it safer for them to be at as great a distance as possible from the throne. The young Filipinos studying in Spain came from different parts of the islands, and by their association there in a foreign land were learning to forget their narrow sectionalism; hence the way was being prepared for some concerted action. Thus, aided and encouraged by the anti-clerical Spaniards in the mother country, there was growing up a new generation of native leaders, who looked toward something better than the old system.

The shock from the events of 1872 had seemingly left the Filipinos in disbelief, but it also pushed them to a critical point and created a vague sense that something was fundamentally wrong, which could only be fixed through a stronger unity among themselves. They started to recognize that their interests didn't align with those of the ruling powers. Distrust towards the friars was heightened by the influx of immigrant Spaniards arriving in the country, many of whom had been involved in republican movements back home and who, after the monarchy was restored, likely thought it was safer to be as far away from the throne as possible. The young Filipinos studying in Spain came from various regions of the islands, and through their interactions in a foreign land, they were beginning to move past their narrow regional identities; thus, the groundwork was being laid for some unified action. With support and encouragement from the anti-clerical Spaniards in the homeland, a new generation of native leaders was emerging, seeking something better than the old system.

It is with this period in the history of the country—the [xviii]author’s boyhood—that the story of Noli Me Tangere deals. Typical scenes and characters are sketched from life with wonderful accuracy, and the picture presented is that of a master-mind, who knew and loved his subject. Terror and repression were the order of the day, with ever a growing unrest in the higher circles, while the native population at large seemed to be completely cowed—“brutalized” is the term repeatedly used by Rizal in his political essays. Spanish writers of the period, observing only the superficial movements,—some of which were indeed fantastical enough, for

It is during this time in the country’s history—the [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]author’s childhood—that the story of Noli Me Tangere unfolds. Typical scenes and characters are depicted from life with remarkable accuracy, showcasing the work of a brilliant mind who truly understood and cared about the subject. Fear and oppression dominated society, while there was a rising discontent among the upper class, whereas the native population appeared to be completely subdued—“brutalized” is the word Rizal frequently used in his political essays. Spanish writers of the time, focusing only on the surface-level events—some of which were indeed quite absurd, for

“they,

“they,

Who in oppression’s darkness caved have dwelt,

Who have lived in the shadow of oppression,

They are not eagles, nourished with the day;

They aren't eagles that thrive in the daytime;

What marvel, then, at times, if they mistake their way?”

Isn't it surprising, then, at times, if they get lost?

—and not heeding the currents at work below, take great delight in ridiculing the pretensions of the young men seeking advancement, while they indulge in coarse ribaldry over the wretched condition of the great mass of the “Indians.” The author, however, himself a “miserable Indian,” vividly depicts the unnatural conditions and dominant characters produced under the outworn system of fraud and force, at the same time presenting his people as living, feeling, struggling individuals, with all the frailties of human nature and all the possibilities of mankind, either for good or evil; incidentally he throws into marked contrast the despicable depreciation used by the Spanish writers in referring to the Filipinos, making clear the application of the self-evident proposition that no ordinary human being in the presence of superior force can very well conduct himself as a man unless he be treated as such.

—and without paying attention to the underlying currents at play, they take great pleasure in mocking the ambitions of young men striving for success, while indulging in crude jokes about the miserable state of the large number of “Indians.” The author, who identifies as a “miserable Indian,” vividly portrays the unnatural conditions and dominant characters created by an outdated system of deceit and oppression, while also presenting his people as living, feeling, struggling individuals, encompassing all the weaknesses of human nature and all the potential of humanity, whether for good or evil; he also highlights the shameful contempt used by Spanish writers when discussing Filipinos, clearly illustrating the obvious point that no ordinary person can behave like a man in the face of overwhelming force unless they are treated as one.

The friar orders, deluded by their transient triumph and secure in their pride of place, became more arrogant, more domineering than ever. In the general administration the political rulers were at every turn thwarted, their best efforts frustrated, and if they ventured too far their own security threatened; for in the three-cornered wrangle which lasted throughout the whole of the Spanish domination, the friar orders had, in addition to the strength derived from their organization and their wealth, the Damoclean weapon of control over the natives to hang above the heads of both governor and [xix]archbishop. The curates in the towns, always the real rulers, became veritable despots, so that no voice dared to raise itself against them, even in the midst of conditions which the humblest indio was beginning to feel dumbly to be perverted and unnatural, and that, too, after three centuries of training under the system that he had ever been taught to accept as “the will of God.”

The friar orders, fueled by their fleeting victories and confident in their status, became more arrogant and controlling than ever. In the overall administration, the political leaders were constantly obstructed, their best efforts thwarted, and if they pushed too hard, their own safety was at risk; because in the ongoing power struggle that lasted throughout Spanish rule, the friar orders held not only the power that came from their organization and wealth but also the looming threat of control over the natives that hung over both the governor and [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]archbishop. The curates in the towns, who were the real rulers, became true despots, so that no one dared to speak out against them, even as the humblest indio was beginning to sense that the situation was wrong and unnatural, after three centuries of being taught to accept it as “the will of God.”

The friars seemed long since to have forgotten those noble aims that had meant so much to the founders and early workers of their orders, if indeed the great majority of those of the later day had ever realized the meaning of their office, for the Spanish writers of the time delight in characterizing them as the meanest of the Spanish peasantry, when not something worse, who had been “lassoed,” taught a few ritualistic prayers, and shipped to the Philippines to be placed in isolated towns as lords and masters of the native population, with all the power and prestige over a docile people that the sacredness of their holy office gave them. These writers treat the matter lightly, seeing in it rather a huge joke on the “miserable Indians,” and give the friars great credit for “patriotism,” a term which in this connection they dragged from depth to depth until it quite aptly fitted Dr. Johnson’s famous definition, “the last refuge of a scoundrel.”

The friars seemed to have long forgotten the noble goals that mattered so much to the founders and early members of their orders. It's questionable whether most of the later friars ever understood their role. Spanish writers from that time enjoyed portraying them as the lowest of the Spanish peasantry, if not worse, claiming they had been “lassoed,” taught a few ritualistic prayers, and sent to the Philippines to oversee isolated towns as lords over the native population. They wielded all the power and prestige over a submissive people that their holy office granted them. These writers treated the situation lightly, seeing it as a big joke at the expense of the “miserable Indians,” and gave the friars a lot of credit for “patriotism,” a term they dragged down to such depths that it perfectly matched Dr. Johnson’s famous definition: “the last refuge of a scoundrel.”

In their conduct the religious corporations, both as societies and as individuals, must be estimated according to their own standards—the application of any other criterion would be palpably unfair. They undertook to hold the native in subjection, to regulate the essential activities of his life according to their ideas, so upon them must fall the responsibility for the conditions finally attained: to destroy the freedom of the subject and then attempt to blame him for his conduct is a paradox into which the learned men often fell, perhaps inadvertently through their deductive logic. They endeavored to shape the lives of their Malay wards not only in this existence but also in the next. Their vows were poverty, chastity, and obedience.

In their actions, the religious organizations, both as groups and as individuals, should be judged by their own standards—using any other measure would clearly be unfair. They took it upon themselves to keep the local people under control, regulating key aspects of their lives according to their own beliefs, so they must bear the responsibility for the resulting conditions: to take away the freedom of the individual and then try to blame him for his behavior is a contradiction that educated people often fell into, perhaps unintentionally through their logical reasoning. They aimed to influence the lives of their Malay charges not just in this life but also in the next. Their commitments were to poverty, chastity, and obedience.

The vow of poverty was early relegated to the limbo of neglect. Only a few years after the founding of Manila royal decrees began to issue on the subject of complaints received by the King over the usurpation of lands on the part of the [xx]priests. Using the same methods so familiar in the heyday of the institution of monasticism in Europe—pious gifts, deathbed bequests, pilgrims’ offerings—the friar orders gradually secured the richest of the arable lands in the more thickly settled portions of the Philippines, notably the part of Luzon occupied by the Tagalogs. Not always, however, it must in justice be recorded, were such doubtful means resorted to, for there were instances where the missionary was the pioneer, gathering about himself a band of devoted natives and plunging into the unsettled parts to build up a town with its fields around it, which would later become a friar estate. With the accumulated incomes from these estates and the fees for religious observances that poured into their treasuries, the orders in their nature of perpetual corporations became the masters of the situation, the lords of the country. But this condition was not altogether objectionable; it was in the excess of their greed that they went astray, for the native peoples had been living under this system through generations and not until they began to feel that they were not receiving fair treatment did they question the authority of a power which not only secured them a peaceful existence in this life but also assured them eternal felicity in the next.

The vow of poverty was quickly forgotten. Just a few years after Manila was founded, royal decrees started coming down regarding complaints received by the King about the priests taking over land. Using the same tactics that were common during the height of monasticism in Europe—religious donations, deathbed gifts, and offerings from pilgrims—the friar orders gradually acquired the richest farmland in the more populated areas of the Philippines, especially in the part of Luzon where the Tagalogs lived. However, it should be noted that not all means were questionable; there were cases where missionaries were pioneers, gathering dedicated locals and venturing into undeveloped areas to establish towns with farms around them, which later became friar estates. With the income generated from these estates and the fees for religious services that flowed into their funds, the orders, as perpetual corporations, became the dominant force in the region, the lords of the land. But this situation wasn't entirely negative; it was their excessive greed that led them astray, as the native people had lived under this system for generations, and it was only when they started to feel unfairly treated that they began to question the authority of a power that not only provided them with a peaceful life but also promised them eternal happiness in the afterlife.

With only the shining exceptions that are produced in any system, no matter how false its premises or how decadent it may become, to uphold faith in the intrinsic soundness of human nature, the vow of chastity was never much more than a myth. Through the tremendous influence exerted over a fanatically religious people, who implicitly followed the teachings of the reverend fathers, once their confidence had been secured, the curate was seldom to be gainsaid in his desires. By means of the secret influence in the confessional and the more open political power wielded by him, the fairest was his to command, and the favored one and her people looked upon the choice more as an honor than otherwise, for besides the social standing that it gave her there was the proud prospect of becoming the mother of children who could claim kinship with the dominant race. The curate’s “companion” or the sacristan’s wife was a power in the community, her family was raised to a place of importance and influence among their own people, while she and her ecclesiastical [xxi]offspring were well cared for. On the death or removal of the curate, it was almost invariably found that she had been provided with a husband or protector and a not inconsiderable amount of property—an arrangement rather appealing to a people among whom the means of living have ever been so insecure.

With the few shining exceptions that can happen in any system, regardless of how flawed its foundation or how corrupt it may become, belief in the fundamental goodness of human nature, the vow of chastity was never really more than a myth. Through the significant influence exerted over a deeply religious population, who followed the teachings of the reverend fathers without question, once their trust was gained, the curate rarely faced opposition in his desires. Through the subtle power in the confessional and the more visible political authority he held, the most beautiful women were his to command, and the chosen one and her family viewed the selection more as an honor than anything else, for not only did it elevate her social status, but it also offered the proud opportunity to become the mother of children who would be related to the dominant race. The curate’s “companion” or the sacristan’s wife held substantial power in the community; her family was elevated to a position of importance and influence among their people, while she and her church-related offspring were well taken care of. Upon the death or departure of the curate, it was almost always found that she had been arranged with a husband or protector and a decent amount of property—an arrangement quite appealing to a people among whom the means of survival had always been so uncertain.

That this practise was not particularly offensive to the people among whom they dwelt may explain the situation, but to claim that it excuses the friars approaches dangerously close to casuistry. Still, as long as this arrangement was decently and moderately carried out, there seems to have been no great objection, nor from a worldly point of view, with all the conditions considered, could there be much. But the old story of excess, of unbridled power turned toward bad ends, again recurs, at the same time that the ideas brought in by the Spaniards who came each year in increasing numbers and the principles observed by the young men studying in Europe cast doubt upon the fitness of such a state of affairs. As they approached their downfall, like all mankind, the friars became more open, more insolent, more shameless, in their conduct.

That this practice wasn't particularly offensive to the people they lived among might explain the situation, but to say it justifies the friars comes dangerously close to being morally ambiguous. Still, as long as this arrangement was carried out decently and moderately, there doesn’t seem to have been much objection. From a practical standpoint, considering all the factors, there wouldn’t be much to complain about either. But the old story of excess, of unchecked power leading to harmful outcomes, resurfaces. At the same time, the ideas brought in by the Spaniards, who came each year in greater numbers, along with the principles followed by young men studying in Europe, raised doubts about the suitability of such a situation. As they neared their decline, like all humanity, the friars became more brazen, more audacious, and more shameless in their actions.

The story of Maria Clara, as told in Noli Me Tangere, is by no means an exaggerated instance, but rather one of the few clean enough to bear the light, and her fate, as depicted in the epilogue, is said to be based upon an actual occurrence with which the author must have been familiar.

The story of Maria Clara, as told in Noli Me Tangere, is not an over-the-top example, but rather one of the few pure enough to be revealed, and her ending, as shown in the epilogue, is believed to be based on a real event that the author must have known about.

The vow of obedience—whether considered as to the Pope, their highest religious authority, or to the King of Spain, their political liege—might not always be so callously disregarded, but it could be evaded and defied. From the Vatican came bull after bull, from the Escorial decree after decree, only to be archived in Manila, sometimes after a hollow pretense of compliance. A large part of the records of Spanish domination is taken up with the wearisome quarrels that went on between the Archbishop, representing the head of the Church, and the friar orders, over the questions of the episcopal visitation and the enforcement of the provisions of the Council of Trent relegating the monks to their original status of missionaries, with the friars invariably victorious in their contentions. Royal decrees ordering inquiries into the titles to the estates of the men of poverty and those providing for the education of [xxii]the natives in Spanish were merely sneered at and left to molder in harmless quiet. Not without good grounds for his contention, the friar claimed that the Spanish dominion over the Philippines depended upon him, and he therefore confidently set himself up as the best judge of how that dominion should be maintained.

The vow of obedience—whether viewed in relation to the Pope, their highest religious authority, or the King of Spain, their political ruler—was not always so carelessly ignored, but it could be avoided and challenged. From the Vatican came bull after bull, and from the Escorial, decree after decree, only to be filed away in Manila, sometimes after a token show of compliance. A large portion of the records of Spanish rule revolves around the tedious disputes between the Archbishop, representing the head of the Church, and the friar orders, regarding the issues of episcopal visitation and enforcing the rulings of the Council of Trent that reduced the monks to their original role as missionaries, with the friars consistently winning their arguments. Royal decrees that called for investigations into the titles of the estates of the poor and those meant to educate [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]the natives in Spanish were simply mocked and left to decay quietly. With valid reasons for his argument, the friar asserted that Spanish control over the Philippines relied on him, and he therefore confidently positioned himself as the best authority on how that control should be upheld.

Thus there are presented in the Philippines of the closing quarter of the century just past the phenomena so frequently met with in modern societies, so disheartening to the people who must drag out their lives under them, of an old system which has outworn its usefulness and is being called into question, with forces actively at work disintegrating it, yet with the unhappy folk bred and reared under it unprepared for a new order of things. The old faith was breaking down, its forms and beliefs, once so full of life and meaning, were being sharply examined, doubt and suspicion were the order of the day. Moreover, it must ever be borne in mind that in the Philippines this unrest, except in the parts where the friars were the landlords, was not general among the people, the masses of whom were still sunk in their “loved Egyptian night,” but affected only a very small proportion of the population—for the most part young men who were groping their way toward something better, yet without any very clearly conceived idea of what that better might be, and among whom was to be found the usual sprinkling of “sunshine patriots” and omnipresent opportunists ready for any kind of trouble that will afford them a chance to rise.

In the Philippines at the end of the last century, we see the familiar challenges of modern societies that deeply distress those who live through them. An outdated system that’s lost its value is being questioned, with active forces working to dismantle it. However, the unfortunate people who grew up under that system are unprepared for a new way of life. The old beliefs were crumbling; what once felt vibrant and meaningful was now being rigorously scrutinized, and doubt and suspicion prevailed. It’s important to note that this unrest, except in areas where friars owned the land, wasn’t widespread among the general population. Most people remained caught in their “loved Egyptian night,” while only a small percentage, mostly young men, were searching for something better, even though they didn’t have a clear idea of what that better future might look like. Within this group, there was the typical mix of “sunshine patriots” and ever-present opportunists eager to take advantage of any situation that could help them get ahead.

Add to the apathy of the masses dragging out their vacant lives amid the shadows of religious superstition and to the unrest of the few, the fact that the orders were in absolute control of the political machinery of the country, with the best part of the agrarian wealth amortized in their hands; add also the ever-present jealousies, petty feuds, and racial hatreds, for which Manila and the Philippines, with their medley of creeds and races, offer such a fertile field, all fostered by the governing class for the maintenance of the old Machiavelian principle of “divide and rule,” and the sum is about the most miserable condition under which any portion of mankind ever tried to fulfill nature’s inexorable laws of growth. [xxiii]

Add to the indifference of the masses living empty lives in the shadow of religious superstition, and to the discontent of the few, the fact that the authorities had complete control over the country’s political system, with most of the agricultural wealth concentrated in their hands; also consider the constant jealousy, petty rivalries, and racial animosities, which, due to their mix of beliefs and ethnicities, make Manila and the Philippines a breeding ground for conflict, all encouraged by those in power to uphold the old Machiavellian strategy of “divide and rule.” The result is one of the most miserable situations in which any group of people has ever attempted to fulfill nature’s relentless demand for growth. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

II

And third came she who gives dark creeds their power,

And third came the one who supports dark beliefs,

Silabbat-paramasa, sorceress,

Silabbat-paramasa, witch,

Draped fair in many lands as lowly Faith,

Draped beautifully in many areas as simple Faith, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

But ever juggling souls with rites and prayers;

But always balancing spirits with rituals and prayers;

The keeper of those keys which lock up Hells

The one who has the keys that seal off Hell

And open Heavens. “Wilt thou dare,” she said,

And open the heavens. "Will you dare," she said,

“Put by our sacred books, dethrone our gods,

"Put aside our sacred texts, remove our gods,

Unpeople all the temples, shaking down

Remove all the people from the temples, shaking them down

That law which feeds the priests and props the realm?”

Is that law that supports the priests and strengthens the kingdom?

But Buddha answered, “What thou bidd’st me keep

But Buddha replied, “What you’re asking me to hold on to

Is form which passes, but the free Truth stands;

It’s a form that fades away, but the true essence stays.

Get thee unto thy darkness.”

Go to your darkness.

SIR EDWIN ARNOLD, The Light of Asia.

SIR EDWIN ARNOLD, The Light of Asia.

“Ah, simple people, how little do you know the blessing that you enjoy! Neither hunger, nor nakedness, nor inclemency of the weather troubles you. With the payment of seven reals per year, you remain free of contributions. You do not have to close your houses with bolts. You do not fear that the district troopers will come in to lay waste your fields, and trample you under foot at your own firesides. You call ‘father’ the one who is in command over you. Perhaps there will come a time when you will be more civilized, and you will break out in revolution; and you will wake terrified, at the tumult of the riots, and will see blood flowing through these quiet fields, and gallows and guillotines erected in these squares, which never yet have seen an execution.”6 Thus moralized a Spanish traveler in 1842, just as that dolce far niente was drawing to its close. Already far-seeing men had begun to raise in the Spanish parliament the question of the future of the Philippines, looking toward some definite program for their care under modern conditions and for the adjustment of their [xxiv]relations with the mother country. But these were mere Cassandra-voices—the horologe of time was striking for Rome’s successor, as it did for Rome herself.

“Ah, simple people, how little you know the blessing you have! Neither hunger, nor cold, nor bad weather troubles you. With the payment of seven reals a year, you are free from taxes. You don’t have to bolt your doors. You don’t fear that district soldiers will come in to destroy your fields and trample you down at your own firesides. You call the one in charge ‘father.’ Maybe one day you’ll become more civilized, and you’ll rise up in revolution; you’ll wake up terrified by the chaos, and you’ll see blood flowing through these peaceful fields, and gallows and guillotines set up in these squares that have never seen an execution.”6 Thus moralized a Spanish traveler in 1842, just as that dolce far niente was drawing to its close. Already, forward-thinking individuals had started to raise in the Spanish parliament the issue of the future of the Philippines, looking toward a clear plan for their care under modern conditions and for the adjustment of their [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]relations with the mother country. But these were just Cassandra-voices—the clock of time was striking for Rome’s successor, just as it had for Rome itself.

Just where will come the outbreak after three centuries of mind-repression and soul-distortion, of forcing a growing subject into the strait-jacket of medieval thought and action, of natural selection reversed by the constant elimination of native initiative and leadership, is indeed a curious study. That there will be an outbreak somewhere is as certain as that the plant will grow toward the light, even under the most unfavorable conditions, for man’s nature is but the resultant of eternal forces that ceaselessly and irresistibly interplay about and upon him, and somewhere this resultant will express itself in thought or deed.

Just where an outbreak will happen after three centuries of suppressing minds and distorting souls, of putting a growing population into the straitjacket of medieval thinking and actions, of reversing natural selection by constantly stifling native initiative and leadership, is certainly an interesting study. That there will be an outbreak somewhere is as certain as that a plant will grow toward the light, even in the most unfavorable conditions, because human nature is just the result of eternal forces that continuously and irresistibly interact with and influence him, and somewhere this outcome will be expressed in thought or action.

After three centuries of Spanish ecclesiastical domination in the Philippines, it was to be expected that the wards would turn against their mentors the methods that had been used upon them, nor is it especially remarkable that there was a decided tendency in some parts to revert to primitive barbarism, but that concurrently a creative genius—a bard or seer—should have been developed among a people who, as a whole, have hardly passed through the clan or village stage of society, can be regarded as little less than a psychological phenomenon, and provokes the perhaps presumptuous inquiry as to whether there may not be some things about our common human nature that the learned doctors have not yet included in their anthropometric diagrams.

After three centuries of Spanish control in the Philippines, it was expected that the people would turn against their oppressors using the methods that had been imposed on them. It's also not surprising that in some areas there was a tendency to revert to primitive barbarism. However, the emergence of a creative genius—a poet or visionary—among a population that has barely moved beyond the clan or village stage is almost a psychological phenomenon. This raises the somewhat bold question of whether there might be aspects of our shared human nature that scholars haven’t yet captured in their studies.

On the western shore of the Lake of Bay in the heart of the Philippines clusters the village of Kalamba, first established by the Jesuit Fathers in the early days of the conquest, and upon their expulsion in 1767 taken over by the Crown, which later transferred it to the Dominicans, under whose care the fertile fields about it became one of the richest of the friar estates. It can hardly be called a town, even for the Philippines, but is rather a market-village, set as it is at the outlet of the rich country of northern Batangas on the open waterway to Manila and the outside world. Around it flourish the green rice-fields, while Mount Makiling towers majestically near in her moods of cloud and sunshine, overlooking the picturesque curve of the shore and the rippling waters of the [xxv]lake. Shadowy to the eastward gleam the purple crests of Banahao and Cristobal, and but a few miles to the southwestward dim-thundering, seething, earth-rocking Taal mutters and moans of the world’s birth-throes. It is the center of a region rich in native lore and legend, as it sleeps through the dusty noons when the cacao leaves droop with the heat and dreams through the silvery nights, waking twice or thrice a week to the endless babble and ceaseless chatter of an Oriental market where the noisy throngs make of their trading as much a matter of pleasure and recreation as of business.

On the western shore of Lake Bay in the heart of the Philippines lies the village of Kalamba, initially founded by the Jesuit Fathers during the early days of colonization. After their expulsion in 1767, the village was taken over by the Crown, which later handed it over to the Dominicans. Under their stewardship, the surrounding fertile fields became some of the richest friar estates. It can hardly be considered a town, even by Philippine standards; it’s more of a market-village, located at the exit of the bountiful northern Batangas on the open route to Manila and beyond. Lush green rice fields thrive around it, while Mount Makiling stands majestically nearby, shifting between clouds and sunshine, overlooking the scenic curve of the shore and the shimmering waters of the [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]lake. To the east, the purple peaks of Banahao and Cristobal glimmer, and just a few miles to the southwest, the rumbling, boiling, earth-shaking Taal whispers and groans about the world's creation. This area is rich in native stories and legends, resting through the dusty afternoons when the cacao leaves droop from the heat and dreaming through the silvery nights, waking two or three times a week to the endless chatter and buzz of an Oriental market, where the lively crowds treat trading as both a joy and a leisure activity, as much as a business.

Directly opposite this market-place, in a house facing the village church, there was born in 1861 into the already large family of one of the more prosperous tenants on the Dominican estate a boy who was to combine in his person the finest traits of the Oriental character with the best that Spanish and European culture could add, on whom would fall the burden of his people’s woes to lead him over the via dolorosa of struggle and sacrifice, ending in his own destruction amid the crumbling ruins of the system whose disintegration he himself had done so much to compass.

Directly across from this marketplace, in a house facing the village church, a boy was born in 1861 into the already large family of one of the more prosperous tenants on the Dominican estate. He would embody the best qualities of the Oriental character along with the finest aspects of Spanish and European culture. It would be on him that the weight of his people's hardships would fall, leading him through the via dolorosa of struggle and sacrifice, ultimately resulting in his own ruin amid the crumbling remnants of the system he had helped to break down.

José Rizal-Mercado y Alonso, as his name emerges from the confusion of Filipino nomenclature, was of Malay extraction, with some distant strains of Spanish and Chinese blood. His genealogy reveals several persons remarkable for intellect and independence of character, notably a Philippine Eloise and Abelard, who, drawn together by their common enthusiasm for study and learning, became his maternal grandparents, as well as a great-uncle who was a traveler and student and who directed the boy’s early studies. Thus from the beginning his training was exceptional, while his mind was stirred by the trouble already brewing in his community, and from the earliest hours of consciousness he saw about him the wrongs and injustices which overgrown power will ever develop in dealing with a weaker subject. One fact of his childhood, too, stands out clearly, well worthy of record: his mother seems to have been a woman of more than ordinary education for the time and place, and, pleased with the boy’s quick intelligence, she taught him to read Spanish from a copy of the Vulgate in that language, which she had somehow managed to secure and keep in her possession—the old, old [xxvi]story of the Woman and the Book, repeated often enough under strange circumstances, but under none stranger than these. The boy’s father was well-to-do, so he was sent at the age of eight to study in the new Jesuit school in Manila, not however before he had already inspired some awe in his simple neighbors by the facility with which he composed verses in his native tongue.

José Rizal-Mercado y Alonso, as his name comes out of the tangled Filipino naming system, was of Malay descent, with some distant Spanish and Chinese ancestry. His family tree includes several individuals notable for their intelligence and independence, especially a Philippine Eloise and Abelard, who, united by their shared passion for study and knowledge, were his maternal grandparents, along with a great-uncle who was a traveler and scholar and who guided the boy's early education. From the start, his upbringing was exceptional, while his mind was awakened by the problems already surfacing in his community, and from his earliest moments of awareness, he witnessed the wrongs and injustices that arise when those in power mistreat the weaker. One particular fact from his childhood stands out, worthy of note: his mother seems to have been a woman of above-average education for her time and place, and, impressed by her son's quick intelligence, she taught him to read Spanish using a copy of the Vulgate in that language, which she had somehow managed to obtain and keep—the old, old [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]story of the Woman and the Book, repeated many times under unusual circumstances, but never under circumstances as strange as these. The boy's father was well-off, so he was sent to study at the new Jesuit school in Manila at the age of eight, not before he had already impressed his simple neighbors with his ability to write verses in his native language.

He began his studies in a private house while waiting for an opportunity to enter the Ateneo, as the Jesuit school is called, and while there he saw one of his tutors, Padre Burgos, haled to an ignominious death on the garrote as a result of the affair of 1872. This made a deep impression on his childish mind and, in fact, seems to have been one of the principal factors in molding his ideas and shaping his career. That the effect upon him was lasting and that his later judgment confirmed him in the belief that a great injustice had been done, are shown by the fact that his second important work, El Filibusterismo, written about 1891, and miscalled by himself a “novel,” for it is really a series of word-paintings constituting a terrific arraignment of the whole régime, was dedicated to the three priests executed in 1872, in these words: “Religion, in refusing to degrade you, has placed in doubt the crime imputed to you; the government, in surrounding your case with mystery and shadow, gives reason for belief in some error, committed in fatal moments; and all the Philippines, in venerating your memory and calling you martyrs, in no way acknowledges your guilt.” The only answer he ever received to this was eight Remington bullets fired into his back.

He started his studies in a private home while waiting for a chance to get into the Ateneo, the Jesuit school. While he was there, he witnessed one of his teachers, Padre Burgos, being publicly executed on the garrote due to the events of 1872. This deeply affected his young mind and seems to have played a major role in shaping his thoughts and his future. The lasting impact on him, along with his later belief that a great injustice had been committed, is evident in his second significant work, El Filibusterismo, written around 1891. He mistakenly called it a “novel,” when it's actually a series of vivid descriptions that serve as a powerful indictment of the entire regime. He dedicated the work to the three priests executed in 1872, stating: “Religion, in refusing to degrade you, has placed in doubt the crime imputed to you; the government, in surrounding your case with mystery and shadow, gives reason for belief in some error, committed in fatal moments; and all the Philippines, in venerating your memory and calling you martyrs, in no way acknowledges your guilt.” The only response he ever received to this was eight Remington bullets shot into his back.

In the Ateneo he quickly attracted attention and became a general favorite by his application to his studies, the poetic fervor with which he entered into all the exercises of religious devotion, and the gentleness of his character. He was from the first considered “peculiar,” for so the common mind regards everything that fails to fit the old formulas, being of a rather dreamy and reticent disposition, more inclined to reading Spanish romances than joining in the games of his schoolmates. And of all the literatures that could be placed in the hands of an imaginative child, what one would be more productive in a receptive mind of a fervid love of life and home and country and all that men hold dear, than that of the musical [xxvii]language of Castile, with its high coloring and passionate character?

At the Ateneo, he quickly gained attention and became a favorite because of his dedication to his studies, the passionate way he engaged in all religious practices, and his gentle nature. From the start, people considered him "different," as is often the case with those who don't conform to traditional expectations. He had a dreamy and reserved personality, preferring to read Spanish romances over joining in the games with his classmates. Of all the literary options available to an imaginative child, nothing could inspire such a deep love for life, home, country, and everything cherished by people more than the beautiful language of Castile, with its vivid imagery and passionate style.

His activities were varied, for, in addition to his regular studies, he demonstrated considerable skill in wood-carving and wax-modeling, and during this period won several prizes for poetical compositions in Spanish, which, while sometimes juvenile in form and following closely after Spanish models, reveal at times flashes of thought and turns of expression that show distinct originality; even in these early compositions there is that plaintive undertone, that minor chord of sadness, which pervades all his poems, reaching its fullest measure of pathos in the verses written in his death-cell. He received a bachelor’s degree according to the Spanish system in 1877, but continued advanced studies in agriculture at the Ateneo, at the same time that he was pursuing the course in philosophy in the Dominican University of Santo Tomas, where in 1879 he startled the learned doctors by a reference in a prize poem to the Philippines as his “patria,” fatherland. This political heresy on the part of a native of the islands was given no very serious attention at the time, being looked upon as the vagary of a schoolboy, but again in the following year, by what seems a strange fatality, he stirred the resentment of the friars, especially the Dominicans, by winning over some of their number the first prize in a literary contest celebrated in honor of the author of Don Quixote.

His activities were diverse; in addition to his regular studies, he showed great talent in wood-carving and wax-modeling. During this time, he won several prizes for his poetry in Spanish, which, while sometimes immature and closely following Spanish styles, revealed moments of insight and unique expressions that hinted at his originality. Even in these early works, there was a sad undertone that characterized all his poems, reaching its peak of emotion in the verses he wrote in his death cell. He earned a bachelor's degree in 1877 according to the Spanish system but continued advanced studies in agriculture at the Ateneo while also taking philosophy courses at the Dominican University of Santo Tomas. In 1879, he surprised the learned doctors there by referring to the Philippines as his “patria,” or homeland, in a prize-winning poem. At the time, this political statement by a native of the islands was not taken very seriously, viewed as just a schoolboy's whim. However, the next year, he unintentionally angered the friars, particularly the Dominicans, by winning first prize in a literary contest held in honor of the author of Don Quixote.

The archaic instruction in Santo Tomas soon disgusted him and led to disagreements with the instructors, and he turned to Spain. Plans for his journey and his stay there had to be made with the utmost caution, for it would hardly have fared well with his family had it become known that the son of a tenant on an estate which was a part of the University endowment was studying in Europe. He reached Spanish territory first in Barcelona, the hotbed of radicalism, where he heard a good deal of revolutionary talk, which, however, seems to have made but little impression upon him, for throughout his entire career breadth of thought and strength of character are revealed in his consistent opposition to all forms of violence.

The outdated teaching methods in Santo Tomas soon irritated him and caused conflicts with his instructors, so he decided to go to Spain. He had to plan his journey and stay there very carefully because it wouldn't have been received well by his family if it became known that the son of a tenant on a university-affiliated estate was studying in Europe. He first arrived in Spain in Barcelona, a hotspot for radical ideas, where he heard a lot of revolutionary talk. However, it didn't seem to affect him much, as throughout his life, his open-mindedness and strong character are shown in his consistent opposition to all forms of violence.

In Madrid he pursued the courses in medicine and philosophy, but a fact of even more consequence than his proficiency in his regular work was his persistent study of languages and his [xxviii]omnivorous reading. He was associated with the other Filipinos who were working in a somewhat spectacular way, misdirected rather than led by what may be styled the Spanish liberals, for more considerate treatment of the Philippines. But while he was among them he was not of them, as his studious habits and reticent disposition would hardly have made him a favorite among those who were enjoying the broader and gayer life there. Moreover, he soon advanced far beyond them in thought by realizing that they were beginning at the wrong end of the labor, for even at that time he seems to have caught, by what must almost be looked upon as an inspiration of genius, since there was nothing apparent in his training that would have suggested it, the realization of the fact that hope for his people lay in bettering their condition, that any real benefit must begin with the benighted folk at home, that the introduction of reforms for which they were unprepared would be useless, even dangerous to them. This was not at all the popular idea among his associates and led to serious disagreements with their leaders, for it was the way of toil and sacrifice without any of the excitement and glamour that came from drawing up magnificent plans and sending them back home with appeals for funds to carry on the propaganda—for the most part banquets and entertainments to Spain’s political leaders.

In Madrid, he studied medicine and philosophy, but what mattered even more than his performance in those subjects was his constant language study and his voracious reading. He was connected with other Filipinos who were working in a somewhat flashy manner, misguided more than guided by what could be called Spanish liberals, for better treatment of the Philippines. However, while he was with them, he wasn't really one of them, as his studious nature and reserved personality made him less popular among those enjoying a more vibrant social life. Additionally, he soon outthought them by realizing they were starting at the wrong end of the work. Even then, he seemed to have had what could be seen as a spark of genius, since nothing in his background suggested it, by understanding that the hope for his people lay in improving their circumstances. He saw that any real benefit had to start with the people at home, and that introducing reforms for which they were unprepared would be pointless and even harmful. This perspective was definitely not popular among his peers and resulted in serious conflicts with their leaders. It was the path of hard work and sacrifice, lacking the excitement and flash that came from creating grand plans and sending them back home with requests for funds to support the propaganda—mostly banquets and events for Spain’s political leaders.

His views, as revealed in his purely political writings, may be succinctly stated, for he had that faculty of expression which never leaves any room for doubt as to the meaning. His people had a natural right to grow and to develop, and any obstacles to such growth and development were to be removed. He realized that the masses of his countrymen were sunk deep in poverty and ignorance, cringing and crouching before political authority, crawling and groveling before religious superstition, but to him this was no subject for jest or indifferent neglect—it was a serious condition which should be ameliorated, and hope lay in working into the inert social mass the leaven of conscious individual effort toward the development of a distinctive, responsible personality. He was profoundly appreciative of all the good that Spain had done, but saw in this no inconsistency with the desire that this gratitude might be given cause to be ever on the increase, thereby uniting the Philippines with the mother country by [xxix]the firm bonds of common ideas and interests, for his earlier writings breathe nothing but admiration, respect, and loyalty for Spain and her more advanced institutions. The issue was clear to him and he tried to keep it so.

His views, as shown in his purely political writings, can be summed up clearly, because he had a talent for expressing himself that left no doubt about his meaning. His people had a natural right to grow and develop, and any barriers to that growth and development should be removed. He understood that most of his fellow citizens were stuck in poverty and ignorance, bowing before political authority and submitting to religious superstition, but to him, this was not something to laugh about or ignore—it was a serious issue that needed to be addressed, and hope lay in encouraging conscious individual efforts to create a unique, responsible identity within the stagnant social mass. He deeply valued all the good that Spain had done, but he believed this did not contradict his wish for this gratitude to continually grow, thereby connecting the Philippines with the mother country through the strong ties of shared ideas and interests. His earlier writings are full of admiration, respect, and loyalty for Spain and her more developed institutions. The issue was clear to him, and he worked to keep it that way.

It was indeed administrative myopia, induced largely by blind greed, which allowed the friar orders to confuse the objections to their repressive system with an attack upon Spanish sovereignty, thereby dragging matters from bad to worse, to engender ill feeling and finally desperation. This narrow, selfish policy had about as much soundness in it as the idea upon which it was based, so often brought forward with what looks very suspiciously like a specious effort to cover mental indolence with a glittering generality, “that the Filipino is only a grown-up child and needs a strong paternal government,” an idea which entirely overlooks the natural fact that when an impressionable subject comes within the influence of a stronger force from a higher civilization he is very likely to remain a child—perhaps a stunted one—as long as he is treated as such. There is about as much sense and justice in such logic as there would be in that of keeping a babe confined in swaddling-bands and then blaming it for not knowing how to walk. No creature will remain a healthy child forever, but, as Spain learned to her bitter cost, will be very prone, as the parent grows decrepit and it begins to feel its strength, to prove a troublesome subject to handle, thereby reversing the natural law suggested by the comparison, and bringing such Sancho-Panza statecraft to flounder at last through as hopeless confusion to as absurd a conclusion as his own island government.

It was really a lack of vision, heavily driven by unchecked greed, that led the friar orders to misinterpret objections to their oppressive system as attacks on Spanish sovereignty, making everything worse and creating bad feelings and ultimately desperation. This narrow-minded, selfish policy had no more soundness than the idea behind it, which often came up with what seems like a deceptive attempt to mask laziness with a flashy generalization: “the Filipino is just a grown-up child and needs a strong paternal government.” This idea completely ignores the fact that when an impressionable person comes under the control of a stronger force from a more advanced civilization, they’re likely to remain a child—maybe a stunted one—if they are treated that way. There’s just as much sense and justice in that logic as there would be in keeping a baby wrapped in blankets and then blaming it for not being able to walk. No one stays a healthy child forever, but, as Spain learned painfully, a child will likely become a challenging subject to manage as the parent becomes weak and the child starts to recognize their strength, disrupting the natural order suggested by this analogy, and leading to a confusion and absurdity akin to Sancho Panza's own island governance.

Rizal was not one of those rabid, self-seeking revolutionists who would merely overthrow the government and maintain the old system with themselves in the privileged places of the former rulers, nor is he to be classed among the misguided enthusiasts who by their intemperate demands and immoderate conduct merely strengthen the hands of those in power. He realized fully that the restrictions under which the people had become accustomed to order their lives should be removed gradually as they advanced under suitable guidance and became capable of adjusting themselves to the new and better conditions. They should take all the good offered, from any [xxx]source, especially that suited to their nature, which they could properly assimilate. No great patience was ever exhibited by him toward those of his countrymen—the most repulsive characters in his stories are such—who would make of themselves mere apes and mimes, decorating themselves with a veneer of questionable alien characteristics, but with no personality or stability of their own, presenting at best a spectacle to make devils laugh and angels weep, lacking even the hothouse product’s virtue of being good to look upon.

Rizal was not one of those extreme, self-serving revolutionaries who would just overthrow the government to take the old system's privileged spots for themselves, nor can he be lumped in with the misguided activists whose reckless demands and behavior only strengthen those in power. He fully understood that the restrictions the people had grown accustomed to should be lifted gradually as they progressed with appropriate guidance and became capable of adapting to new and better conditions. They should embrace all the good that any [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]source offered, especially what suited their nature and was within their ability to absorb properly. He never showed much patience for those countrymen of his—who appear as the most despicable characters in his stories—who turned themselves into mere copies and entertainers, adorning themselves with a superficial layer of questionable foreign traits, but lacking any true personality or stability of their own, ultimately presenting a spectacle that could make devils laugh and angels weep, devoid even of the hothouse product’s virtue of being pleasing to look at.

Reduced to a definite form, the wish of the more thoughtful in the new generation of Filipino leaders that was growing up was that the Philippine Islands be made a province of Spain with representation in the Cortes and the concomitant freedom of expression and criticism. All that was directly asked was some substantial participation in the management of local affairs, and the curtailment of the arbitrary power of petty officials, especially of the friar curates, who constituted the chief obstacle to the education and development of the people.

The wish of the more thoughtful leaders emerging in the new generation of Filipinos was clear: they wanted the Philippines to become a province of Spain with representation in the Cortes and the accompanying freedom of expression and criticism. They only asked for some meaningful involvement in local governance and a reduction in the arbitrary power of minor officials, particularly the friar curates, who were the main barrier to the education and progress of the people.

The friar orders were, however, all-powerful, not only in the Philippines, but also in Madrid, where they were not chary of making use of a part of their wealth to maintain their influence. The efforts of the Filipinos in Spain, while closely watched, do not seem to have been given any very serious attention, for the Spanish authorities no doubt realized that as long as the young men stayed in Madrid writing manifestoes in a language which less than one per cent of their countrymen could read and spending their money on members of the Cortes, there could be little danger of trouble in the Philippines. Moreover, the Spanish ministers themselves appear to have been in sympathy with the more moderate wishes of the Filipinos, a fact indicated by the number of changes ordered from time to time in the Philippine administration, but they were powerless before the strength and local influence of the religious orders. So matters dragged their weary way along until there was an unexpected and startling development, a David-Goliath contest, and certainly no one but a genius could have polished the “smooth stone” that was to smite the giant.

The friar orders were incredibly powerful, not just in the Philippines, but also in Madrid, where they weren't shy about using some of their wealth to keep their influence. The efforts of Filipinos in Spain, while closely monitored, don’t seem to have gained much serious attention, as the Spanish authorities likely realized that as long as the young men remained in Madrid, writing manifestos in a language that less than one percent of their fellow countrymen could understand and spending their money on members of the Cortes, there would be little risk of trouble in the Philippines. Additionally, the Spanish ministers themselves seemed to align with the more moderate demands of the Filipinos, as shown by the frequent changes made in the Philippine administration, but they were powerless against the strength and local influence of the religious orders. Thus, things continued on their slow path until an unexpected and dramatic event occurred, a David-Goliath contest, and surely only a genius could have polished the “smooth stone” that would strike the giant.

It is said that the idea of writing a novel depicting conditions in his native land first came to Rizal from a perusal of Eugene [xxxi]Sue’s The Wandering Jew, while he was a student in Madrid, although the model for the greater part of it is plainly the delectable sketches in Don Quixote, for the author himself possessed in a remarkable degree that Cervantic touch which raises the commonplace, even the mean, into the highest regions of art. Not, however, until he had spent some time in Paris continuing his medical studies, and later in Germany, did anything definite result. But in 1887 Noli Me Tangere was printed in Berlin, in an establishment where the author is said to have worked part of his time as a compositor in order to defray his expenses while he continued his studies. A limited edition was published through the financial aid extended by a Filipino associate, and sent to Hongkong, thence to be surreptitiously introduced into the Philippines.

It's said that the idea of writing a novel about the situation in his home country first came to Rizal when he read Eugene [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]Sue’s The Wandering Jew while he was a student in Madrid, although much of it clearly draws from the delightful sketches in Don Quixote. The author himself had a remarkable ability to elevate the ordinary, even the mundane, into high art, similar to Cervantes. However, it wasn't until he spent some time in Paris continuing his medical studies, and later in Germany, that anything concrete came about. But in 1887, Noli Me Tangere was published in Berlin, at a place where the author reportedly worked part-time as a typesetter to cover his expenses while he pursued his studies. A limited edition was released with financial support from a Filipino friend and sent to Hong Kong, from where it was secretly brought into the Philippines.

Noli Me Tangere (“Touch Me Not”) at the time the work was written had a peculiar fitness as a title. Not only was there an apt suggestion of a comparison with the common flower of that name, but the term is also applied in pathology to a malignant cancer which affects every bone and tissue in the body, and that this latter was in the author’s mind would appear from the dedication and from the summing-up of the Philippine situation in the final conversation between Ibarra and Elias. But in a letter written to a friend in Paris at the time, the author himself says that it was taken from the Gospel scene where the risen Savior appears to the Magdalene, to whom He addresses these words, a scene that has been the subject of several notable paintings.

Noli Me Tangere (“Touch Me Not”) had a unique relevance as a title when the work was created. It not only suggested a connection to the common flower of the same name, but the term is also used in medicine to describe a malignant cancer that affects every bone and tissue in the body. The author likely had this latter meaning in mind, as indicated by the dedication and the summary of the Philippine situation in the final conversation between Ibarra and Elias. However, in a letter to a friend in Paris at the time, the author himself mentioned that it was inspired by the Gospel scene where the risen Savior speaks to Magdalene, using these words—a scene that has been the inspiration for several famous paintings.

In this connection it is interesting to note what he himself thought of the work, and his frank statement of what he had tried to accomplish, made just as he was publishing it: “Noli Me Tangere, an expression taken from the Gospel of St. Luke,7 means touch me not. The book contains things of which no one up to the present time has spoken, for they are so sensitive that they have never suffered themselves to be touched by any one whomsoever. For my own part, I have attempted to do what no one else has been willing to do: I have dared to answer the calumnies that have for centuries been heaped upon us and our country. I have written of the social condition and the life, [xxxii]of our beliefs, our hopes, our longings, our complaints, and our sorrows; I have unmasked the hypocrisy which, under the cloak of religion, has come among us to impoverish and to brutalize us, I have distinguished the true religion from the false, from the superstition that traffics with the holy word to get money and to make us believe in absurdities for which Catholicism would blush, if ever it knew of them. I have unveiled that which has been hidden behind the deceptive and dazzling words of our governments. I have told our countrymen of our mistakes, our vices, our faults, and our weak complaisance with our miseries there. Where I have found virtue I have spoken of it highly in order to render it homage; and if I have not wept in speaking of our misfortunes, I have laughed over them, for no one would wish to weep with me over our woes, and laughter is ever the best means of concealing sorrow. The deeds that I have related are true and have actually occurred; I can furnish proof of this. My book may have (and it does have) defects from an artistic and esthetic point of view—this I do not deny—but no one can dispute the veracity of the facts presented.”8

In this context, it's interesting to see what he thought about the work and his honest account of what he aimed to achieve, right before its publication: “Noli Me Tangere, a phrase from the Gospel of St. Luke, means touch me not. The book talks about things that nobody has addressed until now, because they’re so sensitive that no one has dared to touch them. Personally, I have tried to do what no one else has been willing to do: I have bravely responded to the accusations that have piled on us and our country for centuries. I have written about the social conditions and the life, [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]of our beliefs, our hopes, our desires, our grievances, and our pains; I have revealed the hypocrisy that, disguised as religion, has come among us to impoverish and degrade us. I have differentiated true religion from falsehood, from the superstition that exploits the sacred word to make money and to make us believe in absurdities that would make Catholicism ashamed if it ever knew about them. I have exposed what has been concealed behind the misleading and flashy words of our governments. I have informed my fellow countrymen about our mistakes, our vices, our faults, and our weak tolerance of our miseries. Where I found virtue, I spoke highly of it to give it recognition; and if I haven’t cried while discussing our misfortunes, I’ve laughed about them, because no one would want to weep with me over our troubles, and laughter is always the best way to hide sorrow. The events I’ve described are true and have really happened; I can provide proof of this. My book may have (and it does have) flaws from an artistic and aesthetic standpoint—this I don’t deny—but no one can argue against the truth of the facts presented.”8

But while the primary purpose and first effect of the work was to crystallize anti-friar sentiment, the author has risen above a mere personal attack, which would give it only a temporary value, and by portraying in so clear and sympathetic a way the life of his people has produced a piece of real literature, of especial interest now as they are being swept into the newer day. Any fool can point out errors and defects, if they are at all apparent, and the persistent searching them out for their own sake is the surest mark of the vulpine mind, but the author has east aside all such petty considerations and, whether consciously or not, has left a work of permanent value to his own people and of interest to all friends of humanity. If ever a fair land has been cursed with the wearisome breed of fault-finders, both indigenous and exotic, that land is the Philippines, so it is indeed refreshing to turn from the dreary waste of carping criticisms, pragmatical “scientific” analyses, and sneering half-truths to a story pulsating with life, presenting [xxxiii]the Filipino as a human being, with his virtues and his vices, his loves and hates, his hopes and fears.

But while the main goal and initial impact of the work was to highlight anti-friar feelings, the author has gone beyond just a personal attack, which would only hold temporary significance. By vividly and empathetically depicting the life of his people, he has created a piece of true literature, especially relevant now as they move into a new era. Anyone can point out mistakes and flaws if they are noticeable, and the constant searching for them just for the sake of it is a clear sign of a sharp-minded critic. However, the author has set aside such trivial concerns and, whether intentionally or not, has produced a work of lasting value for his own people and one that interests all advocates for humanity. If any beautiful land has been plagued by relentless critics, both local and foreign, it’s the Philippines. Therefore, it’s really refreshing to shift away from the dull barrage of nitpicking critiques, pragmatic “scientific” analyses, and mocking half-truths, and to engage with a story that breathes life, portraying the Filipino as a real person, with his strengths and weaknesses, his loves and hates, his dreams and fears.

The publication of Noli Me Tangere suggests the reflection that the story of Achilles’ heel is a myth only in form. The belief that any institution, system, organization, or arrangement has reached an absolute form is about as far as human folly can go. The friar orders looked upon themselves as the sum of human achievement in man-driving and God-persuading, divinely appointed to rule, fixed in their power, far above suspicion. Yet they were obsessed by the sensitive, covert dread of exposure that ever lurks spectrally under pharisaism’s specious robe, so when there appeared this work of a “miserable Indian,” who dared to portray them and the conditions that their control produced exactly as they were—for the indefinable touch by which the author gives an air of unimpeachable veracity to his story is perhaps its greatest artistic merit—the effect upon the mercurial Spanish temperament was, to say the least, electric. The very audacity of the thing left the friars breathless.

The publication of Noli Me Tangere prompts the thought that the story of Achilles' heel is a myth only in its presentation. The idea that any institution, system, organization, or structure has reached a perfect state is as far as human foolishness can go. The friar orders saw themselves as the pinnacle of human success in leading people and convincing God, divinely chosen to govern, secure in their power, and beyond suspicion. Yet, they were haunted by a deep, hidden fear of being exposed that constantly lingers beneath the deceptive surface of hypocrisy. So, when this work by a "miserable Indian" emerged, daring to depict them and the conditions their control created just as they were—because the author's ability to lend a sense of undeniable truth to his story may be its greatest artistic strength—the reaction from the mercurial Spanish temperament was nothing short of electric. The sheer boldness of the piece left the friars speechless.

A committee of learned doctors from Santo Tomas, who were appointed to examine the work, unmercifully scored it as attacking everything from the state religion to the integrity of the Spanish dominions, so the circulation of it in the Philippines was, of course, strictly prohibited, which naturally made the demand for it greater. Large sums were paid for single copies, of which, it might be remarked in passing, the author himself received scarcely any part; collections have ever had a curious habit of going astray in the Philippines.

A committee of knowledgeable doctors from Santo Tomas, who were assigned to review the work, harshly criticized it for attacking everything from the state religion to the integrity of the Spanish territories, so its distribution in the Philippines was, of course, strictly banned, which inevitably increased the demand for it. Large amounts were paid for individual copies, and it’s worth noting that the author himself received very little of that money; collections have always had a strange tendency to get lost in the Philippines.

Although the possession of a copy by a Filipino usually meant summary imprisonment or deportation, often with the concomitant confiscation of property for the benefit of some “patriot,” the book was widely read among the leading families and had the desired effect of crystallizing the sentiment against the friars, thus to pave the way for concerted action. At last the idol had been flouted, so all could attack it. Within a year after it had begun to circulate in the Philippines a memorial was presented to the Archbishop by quite a respectable part of the Filipinos in Manila, requesting that the friar orders be expelled from the country, but this resulted only in the deportation of every signer of the petition upon whom the [xxxiv]government could lay hands. They were scattered literally to the four corners of the earth: some to the Ladrone Islands, some to Fernando Po off the west coast of Africa, some to Spanish prisons, others to remote parts of the Philippines.

Although having a copy of the book as a Filipino typically led to quick imprisonment or deportation, often with property confiscated for the benefit of some “patriot,” it was widely read among prominent families and effectively solidified sentiment against the friars, paving the way for united action. Finally, the idol had been challenged, allowing everyone to attack it. Within a year of its circulation in the Philippines, a petition was presented to the Archbishop by a significant number of Filipinos in Manila, requesting the expulsion of the friar orders from the country. However, this only led to the deportation of every signer of the petition whom the [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]government could find. They were scattered literally to the four corners of the earth: some to the Ladrone Islands, some to Fernando Po off the west coast of Africa, some to Spanish prisons, and others to remote parts of the Philippines.

Meanwhile, the author had returned to the Philippines for a visit to his family, during which time he was constantly attended by an officer of the Civil Guard, detailed ostensibly as a body-guard. All his movements were closely watched, and after a few months the Captain-General “advised” him to leave the country, at the same time requesting a copy of Noli Me Tangere, saying that the excerpts submitted to him by the censor had awakened a desire to read the entire work. Rizal returned to Europe by way of Japan and the United States, which did not seem to make any distinct impression upon him, although it was only a little later that he predicted that when Spain lost control of the Philippines, an eventuality he seemed to consider certain not far in the future, the United States would be a probable successor.9

Meanwhile, the author had returned to the Philippines to visit his family. During this time, he was always accompanied by a Civil Guard officer, supposedly assigned as a bodyguard. Every move he made was closely monitored, and after a few months, the Captain-General “suggested” he leave the country, also asking for a copy of Noli Me Tangere, stating that the excerpts the censor had shared with him made him want to read the whole book. Rizal traveled back to Europe via Japan and the United States, which didn’t seem to impress him much, although it was shortly after that he predicted that when Spain lost control of the Philippines—a future he seemed to think was certain—the United States would likely take over. 9

Returning to Europe, he spent some time in London preparing an edition of Morga’s Sucesos de las Filipinas, a work published in Mexico about 1606 by the principal actor in some of the most stirring scenes of the formative period of the Philippine government. It is a record of prime importance in Philippine history, and the resuscitation of it was no small service to the country. Rizal added notes tending to show that the Filipinos had been possessed of considerable culture and civilization before the Spanish conquest, and he even intimated that they had retrograded rather than advanced under Spanish tutelage. But such an extreme view must be ascribed to patriotic ardor, for Rizal himself, though possessed of that intangible quality commonly known as genius and partly trained in northern Europe, is still in his own personality the strongest refutation of such a contention.

After returning to Europe, he spent some time in London preparing an edition of Morga’s Sucesos de las Filipinas, a work published in Mexico around 1606 by the main figure in some of the most dramatic moments of the early Philippine government. It is a crucial record in Philippine history, and reviving it was a significant contribution to the country. Rizal added notes to demonstrate that Filipinos had considerable culture and civilization before the Spanish conquest, and he even suggested that they may have gone backward rather than progressed under Spanish rule. However, such an extreme view should be attributed to patriotic enthusiasm, as Rizal himself, while embodying that elusive quality known as genius and partially educated in northern Europe, is in his own character the strongest counterargument to that claim.

Later, in Ghent, he published El Filibusterismo, called by him a continuation of Noli Me Tangere, but with which it really has no more connection than that some of the characters [xxxv]reappear and are disposed of.10 There is almost no connected plot in it and hardly any action, but there is the same incisive character-drawing and clear etching of conditions that characterize the earlier work. It is a maturer effort and a more forceful political argument, hence it lacks the charm and simplicity which assign Noli Me Tangere to a preeminent place in Philippine literature. The light satire of the earlier work is replaced by bitter sarcasm delivered with deliberate intent, for the iron had evidently entered his soul with broadening experience and the realization that justice at the hands of decadent Spain had been an iridescent dream of his youth. Nor had the Spanish authorities in the Philippines been idle; his relatives had been subjected to all the annoyances and irritations of petty persecution, eventually losing the greater part of their property, while some of them suffered deportation.

Later, in Ghent, he published El Filibusterismo, which he described as a continuation of Noli Me Tangere, but the only real connection is that some characters [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]reappear and are dealt with.10 There’s almost no connected plot and hardly any action, but it features the same sharp character portrayals and clear depiction of circumstances that defined the earlier work. It’s a more mature attempt and presents a stronger political argument, so it lacks the charm and simplicity that give Noli Me Tangere its prominent status in Philippine literature. The light satire of the earlier work is replaced by harsh sarcasm served with clear purpose, as the harsh realities of life and the understanding that justice under a decaying Spain had become a fading dream of his youth have clearly affected him. Meanwhile, the Spanish authorities in the Philippines had not been inactive; his relatives faced numerous annoyances and petty persecution, ultimately losing most of their property, while some were even deported.

In 1891 he returned to Hongkong to practise medicine, in which profession he had remarkable success, even coming to be looked upon as a wizard by his simple countrymen, among whom circulated wonderful accounts of his magical powers. He was especially skilled in ophthalmology, and his first operation after returning from his studies in Europe was to restore his mother’s sight by removing a cataract from one of her eyes, an achievement which no doubt formed the basis of marvelous tales. But the misfortunes of his people were ever the paramount consideration, so he wrote to the Captain-General requesting permission to remove his numerous relatives to Borneo to establish a colony there, for which purpose liberal concessions had been offered him by the British government. The request was denied, and further stigmatized as an “unpatriotic” attempt to lessen the population of the Philippines, when labor was already scarce. This was the answer he received to a reasonable petition after the homes of his family, including his own birthplace, had been ruthlessly destroyed by military force, while a quarrel over ownership and rents was still pending in the courts. The Captain-General at the time was Valeriano Weyler, the pitiless instrument of the reactionary forces manipulated by the monastic orders, he who [xxxvi]was later sent to Cuba to introduce there the repressive measures which had apparently been so efficacious in the Philippines, thus to bring on the interference of the United States to end Spain’s colonial power—all of which induces the reflection that there may still be deluded casuists who doubt the reality of Nemesis.

In 1891, he returned to Hong Kong to practice medicine, where he found remarkable success and was even seen as a wizard by his simple countrymen, who shared amazing stories about his magical abilities. He was particularly skilled in ophthalmology, and his first operation after returning from his studies in Europe was to restore his mother’s sight by removing a cataract from one of her eyes, an accomplishment that surely led to incredible tales. However, his people's hardships were always his main concern, so he wrote to the Captain-General requesting permission to relocate his many relatives to Borneo to start a colony there, a plan for which the British government had offered him generous concessions. The request was denied and even labeled as an “unpatriotic” attempt to reduce the population of the Philippines, especially when labor was already in short supply. This was the response he got to a reasonable request after his family's homes, including his birthplace, had been brutally destroyed by military force, while a dispute over ownership and rents was still being fought in the courts. The Captain-General at that time was Valeriano Weyler, the ruthless agent of the reactionary forces controlled by the monastic orders, the same man who [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]was later sent to Cuba to implement the repressive measures that had apparently been so effective in the Philippines, leading to U.S. intervention to end Spain’s colonial rule—all of which suggests there may still be misguided thinkers who doubt the reality of Nemesis.

Weyler was succeeded by Eulogio Despujols, who made sincere attempts to reform the administration, and was quite popular with the Filipinos. In reply to repeated requests from Rizal to be permitted to return to the Philippines unmolested a passport was finally granted to him and he set out for Manila. For this move on his part, in addition to the natural desire to be among his own people, two special reasons appear: he wished to investigate and stop if possible the unwarranted use of his name in taking up collections that always remained mysteriously unaccounted for, and he was drawn by a ruse deliberately planned and executed in that his mother was several times officiously arrested and hustled about as a common criminal in order to work upon the son’s filial feelings and thus get him back within reach of the Spanish authority, which, as subsequent events and later researches have shown, was the real intention in issuing the passport. Entirely unsuspecting any ulterior motive, however, in a few days after his arrival he convoked a motley gathering of Filipinos of all grades of the population, for he seems to have been only slightly acquainted among his own people and not at all versed in the mazy Walpurgis dance of Philippine politics, and laid before it the constitution for a Liga Filipina (Philippine League), an organization looking toward greater unity among the Filipinos and coöperation for economic progress. This Liga was no doubt the result of his observations in England and Germany, and, despite its questionable form as a secret society for political and economic purposes, was assuredly a step in the right direction, but unfortunately its significance was beyond the comprehension of his countrymen, most of whom saw in it only an opportunity for harassing the Spanish government, for which all were ready enough.

Weyler was succeeded by Eulogio Despujols, who genuinely tried to reform the administration and was quite popular with the Filipinos. In response to Rizal’s repeated requests to be allowed to return to the Philippines without interference, a passport was finally granted to him, and he set off for Manila. His decision to return, besides his natural desire to be with his own people, was influenced by two specific reasons: he wanted to investigate and put a stop to the unauthorized use of his name in collecting funds that mysteriously went unaccounted for, and he was manipulated by a scheme where his mother was repeatedly arrested and treated like a common criminal to play on his sense of duty and get him back under Spanish control, which, as later events and research have shown, was the real motive behind issuing the passport. Completely unaware of any ulterior motives, just a few days after arriving, he gathered a diverse group of Filipinos from all walks of life, as he seemed to know only a few of his people and was not very familiar with the complicated landscape of Philippine politics. He presented them with a constitution for a Liga Filipina (Philippine League), an organization aimed at promoting greater unity among Filipinos and cooperation for economic progress. This Liga was likely inspired by his observations in England and Germany, and despite its questionable structure as a secret society for political and economic objectives, it was definitely a step in the right direction. Unfortunately, most of his countrymen misinterpreted its significance, seeing it mainly as a chance to annoy the Spanish government, which many were eager to do.

All his movements were closely watched, and a few days after his return he was arrested on the charge of having seditious literature in his baggage. The friars were already [xxxvii]clamoring for his blood, but Despujols seems to have been more in sympathy with Rizal than with the men whose tool he found himself forced to be. Without trial Rizal was ordered deported to Dapitan, a small settlement on the northern coast of Mindanao. The decree ordering this deportation and the destruction of all copies of his books to be found in the Philippines is a marvel of sophistry, since, in the words of a Spanish writer of the time, “in this document we do not know which to wonder at most: the ingenuousness of the Governor-General, for in this decree he implicitly acknowledges his weakness and proneness to error, or the candor of Rizal, who believed that all the way was strewn with roses.”11 But it is quite evident that Despujols was playing a double game, of which he seems to have been rather ashamed, for he gave strict orders that copies of the decree should be withheld from Rizal.

All his movements were closely monitored, and a few days after his return, he was arrested for having seditious literature in his luggage. The friars were already [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]demanding his blood, but Despujols seemed to sympathize more with Rizal than with the men he had been forced to serve. Without a trial, Rizal was ordered to be deported to Dapitan, a small settlement on the northern coast of Mindanao. The decree for this deportation and the destruction of all copies of his books found in the Philippines is a masterpiece of reasoning, since, in the words of a Spanish writer of the time, “in this document we do not know which to wonder at most: the naivety of the Governor-General, for in this decree he implicitly acknowledges his weakness and tendency to error, or the honesty of Rizal, who believed that the path ahead was lined with roses.” 11 But it is clear that Despujols was playing a double game, of which he seemed to be somewhat embarrassed, as he gave strict orders for copies of the decree to be kept from Rizal.

In Dapitan Rizal gave himself up to his studies and such medical practice as sought him out in that remote spot, for the fame of his skill was widely extended, and he was allowed to live unmolested under parole that he would make no attempt to escape. In company with a Jesuit missionary he gathered about him a number of native boys and conducted a practical school on the German plan, at the same time indulging in religious polemics with his Jesuit acquaintances by correspondence and working fitfully on some compositions which were never completed, noteworthy among them being a study in English of the Tagalog verb.

In Dapitan, Rizal immersed himself in his studies and any medical practice that came to him in that remote location, as his skills were well-known. He was allowed to live without disturbance under the condition that he wouldn't try to escape. Alongside a Jesuit missionary, he brought together a group of local boys and set up a practical school based on the German model. At the same time, he engaged in religious debates with his Jesuit friends through letters and worked sporadically on several unfinished writings, including a noteworthy study of the Tagalog verb in English.

But while he was living thus quietly in Dapitan, events that were to determine his fate were misshaping themselves in Manila. The stone had been loosened on the mountain-side and was bounding on in mad career, far beyond his control. [xxxviii]

But while he was living quietly in Dapitan, events that would decide his fate were unfolding in Manila. The stone had been loosened on the mountainside and was rolling down in a wild rush, completely out of his control. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

III

He who of old would rend the oak,

The person who once wanted to cut down the oak,

Dream’d not of the rebound;

Didn't dream of the rebound;

Chain’d by the trunk he vainly broke

Chained to the trunk, he struggled unsuccessfully to escape.

Alone—how look’d he round?

Alone—how did he look around?

BYRON.

BYRON.

Reason and moderation in the person of Rizal scorned and banished, the spirit of Jean Paul Marat and John Brown of Ossawatomie rises to the fore in the shape of one Andres Bonifacio, warehouse porter, who sits up o’ nights copying all the letters and documents that he can lay hands on; composing grandiloquent manifestoes in Tagalog; drawing up magnificent appointments in the names of prominent persons who would later suffer even to the shedding of their life’s blood through his mania for writing history in advance; spelling out Spanish tales of the French Revolution; babbling of Liberty, Equality, and Fraternity; hinting darkly to his confidants that the President of France had begun life as a blacksmith. Only a few days after Rizal was so summarily hustled away, Bonifacio gathered together a crowd of malcontents and ignorant dupes, some of them composing as choice a gang of cutthroats as ever slit the gullet of a Chinese or tied mutilated prisoners in ant hills, and solemnly organized the Kataastaasang Kagalang-galang Katipunan ng̃ mga Anak ng̃ Bayan, “Supreme Select Association of the Sons of the People,” for the extermination of the ruling race and the restoration of the Golden Age. It was to bring the people into concerted action for a general revolt on a fixed date, when they would rise simultaneously, take possession of the city of Manila, and—the rest were better left to the imagination, for they had been reared under the Spanish colonial system and imitativeness has ever been pointed out as a cardinal trait in the Filipino character. No quarter was to be asked or given, and the most sacred ties, even [xxxix]of consanguinity, were to be disregarded in the general slaughter. To the inquiry of a curious neophyte as to how the Spaniards were to be distinguished from the other Europeans, in order to avoid international complications, dark Andres replied that in case of doubt they should proceed with due caution but should take good care that they made no mistakes about letting any of the Castilas escape their vengeance. The higher officials of the government were to be taken alive as hostages, while the friars were to be reserved for a special holocaust on Bagumbayan Field, where over their incinerated remains a heaven-kissing monument would be erected.

Reason and moderation represented by Rizal were dismissed and rejected, while the spirit of Jean Paul Marat and John Brown of Ossawatomie emerged in the form of one Andres Bonifacio, a warehouse porter who stayed up at night copying every letter and document he could find; creating grand manifestos in Tagalog; drafting impressive appointments in the names of prominent figures who would later suffer greatly, even to the point of losing their lives due to his obsession with writing history ahead of time; recounting Spanish tales of the French Revolution; talking about Liberty, Equality, and Fraternity; and ominously suggesting to his close friends that the President of France started his life as a blacksmith. Just a few days after Rizal was swiftly removed, Bonifacio gathered a crowd of disgruntled individuals and unsuspecting followers, some of whom formed as vicious a group of thugs as ever attacked a Chinese or bound mutilated prisoners in anthills, and solemnly organized the Kataastaasang Kagalang-galang Katipunan ng̃ mga Anak ng̃ Bayan, “Supreme Select Association of the Sons of the People,” aimed at exterminating the ruling race and restoring the Golden Age. The goal was to mobilize the people for a general uprising on a specific date, when they would rise together, seize control of the city of Manila, and—the rest was better left to the imagination, since they had been raised under the Spanish colonial rule and imitation has always been a noted characteristic of the Filipino identity. No mercy was to be asked or given, and even the most sacred bonds, including [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]blood relations, were to be ignored in the overall slaughter. When a curious newcomer asked how to tell Spaniards apart from other Europeans to avoid international conflicts, the dark-humored Andres replied that in case of uncertainty, they should act with caution but ensure they made no mistake in letting any of the Castilas escape their wrath. The higher officials of the government were to be captured alive as hostages, while the friars were to be reserved for a special sacrifice at Bagumbayan Field, where a towering monument would be built over their burned remains.

This Katipunan seems to have been an outgrowth from Spanish freemasonry, introduced into the Philippines by a Spaniard named Morayta and Marcelo H. del Pilar, a native of Bulacan Province who was the practical leader of the Filipinos in Spain, but who died there in 1896 just as he was setting out for Hongkong to mature his plans for a general uprising to expel the friar orders. There had been some masonic societies in the islands for some time, but the membership had been limited to Peninsulars, and they played no part in the politics of the time. But about 1888 Filipinos began to be admitted into some of them, and later, chiefly through the exertions of Pilar, lodges exclusively for them were instituted. These soon began to display great activity, especially in the transcendental matter of collections, so that their existence became a source of care to the government and a nightmare to the religious orders. From them, and with a perversion of the idea in Rizal’s still-born Liga, it was an easy transition to the Katipunan, which was to put aside all pretense of reconciliation with Spain, and at the appointed time rise to exterminate not only the friars but also all the Spaniards and Spanish sympathizers, thus to bring about the reign of Liberty, Equality, and Fraternity, under the benign guidance of Patriot Bonifacio, with his bolo for a scepter.

This Katipunan seems to have emerged from Spanish freemasonry, which was brought to the Philippines by a Spaniard named Morayta and Marcelo H. del Pilar, a local from Bulacan Province who was the main leader of Filipinos in Spain. However, he passed away in 1896 just as he was about to leave for Hong Kong to further his plans for a major uprising to drive out the friar orders. There had been some masonic groups in the islands for a while, but their members were mostly Peninsulars, and they weren't involved in the politics of the time. But around 1888, Filipinos started to be accepted into some of these organizations, and later, mainly due to Pilar's efforts, lodges just for them were established. These soon became very active, especially in fundraising, which made their existence a concern for the government and a headache for the religious orders. From these groups, and with a twist of the concept in Rizal’s failed Liga, it was a smooth shift to the Katipunan, which aimed to abandon any pretense of making peace with Spain and at the right moment rise up to eliminate not just the friars but all Spaniards and their supporters, to establish the reign of Liberty, Equality, and Fraternity, under the wise guidance of Patriot Bonifacio, wielding his bolo as a scepter.

With its secrecy and mystic forms, its methods of threats and intimidation, the Katipunan spread rapidly, especially among the Tagalogs, the most intransigent of the native peoples, and, it should be noted, the ones in Whose territory the friars were the principal landlords. It was organized on the triangle plan, so that no member might know or communicate with more [xl]than three others—the one above him from whom he received his information and instructions and two below to whom he transmitted them. The initiations were conducted with great secrecy and solemnity, calculated to inspire the new members with awe and fear. The initiate, after a series of blood-curdling ordeals to try out his courage and resolution, swore on a human skull a terrific oath to devote his life and energies to the extermination of the white race, regardless of age or sex, and later affixed to it his signature or mark, usually the latter, with his own blood taken from an incision in the left arm or left breast. This was one form of the famous “blood compact,” which, if history reads aright, played so important a part in the assumption of sovereignty over the Philippines by Legazpi in the name of Philip II.

With its secrecy and mystical practices, along with its methods of threats and intimidation, the Katipunan grew quickly, particularly among the Tagalogs, the most stubborn of the native peoples, and notably, the ones in whose territory the friars were the main landlords. It was organized in a triangular structure, ensuring that no member could know or communicate with more than three others—the one above him who provided information and instructions, and two below him to whom he passed them. The initiations were performed with great secrecy and seriousness, designed to instill a sense of awe and fear in the new members. The initiate underwent a series of terrifying trials to test his courage and determination, swearing on a human skull a powerful oath to dedicate his life and efforts to exterminating the white race, regardless of age or gender, and later signed or marked it, usually with a symbol, using his own blood taken from a cut in his left arm or left breast. This was one version of the famous “blood compact,” which, if history is correct, played a significant role in Legazpi's claim of sovereignty over the Philippines in the name of Philip II.

Rizal was made the honorary president of the association, his portrait hung in all the meeting-halls, and the magic of his name used to attract the easily deluded masses, who were in a state of agitated ignorance and growing unrest, ripe for any movement that looked anti-governmental, and especially anti-Spanish. Soon after the organization had been perfected, collections began to be taken up—those collections were never overlooked—for the purpose of chartering a steamer to rescue him from Dapitan and transport him to Singapore, whence he might direct the general uprising, the day and the hour for which were fixed by Bonifacio for August twenty-sixth, 1896, at six o’clock sharp in the evening, since lack of precision in his magnificent programs was never a fault of that bold patriot, his logic being as severe as that of the Filipino policeman who put the flag at half-mast on Good Friday.

Rizal was appointed honorary president of the association, and his portrait was displayed in all the meeting halls. The allure of his name drew in the easily misled crowds, who were in a state of restless ignorance and growing discontent, ready for any movement that seemed anti-government, especially anti-Spanish. Shortly after the organization was fully established, fundraising began—those funds were never neglected—to charter a steamer to rescue him from Dapitan and take him to Singapore, from where he could lead the general uprising, set by Bonifacio for August twenty-sixth, 1896, at exactly six o’clock in the evening, since being precise in his grand plans was never a mistake of that daring patriot, as his reasoning was as strict as that of the Filipino policeman who lowered the flag to half-mast on Good Friday.

Of all this Rizal himself was, of course, entirely ignorant, until in May, 1896, a Filipino doctor named Pio Valenzuela, a creature of Bonifacio’s, was despatched to Dapitan, taking along a blind man as a pretext for the visit to the famous oculist, to lay the plans before him for his consent and approval. Rizal expostulated with Valenzuela for a time over such a mad and hopeless venture, which would only bring ruin and misery upon the masses, and then is said to have very humanly lost his patience, ending the interview “in so bad a humor and with words so offensive that the deponent, who had gone with the intention of remaining there a month, took the steamer [xli]on the following day, for return to Manila.”12 He reported secretly to Bonifacio, who bestowed several choice Tagalog epithets on Rizal, and charged his envoy to say nothing about the failure of his mission, but rather to give the impression that he had been successful. Rizal’s name continued to be used as the shibboleth of the insurrection, and the masses were made to believe that he would appear as their leader at the appointed hour.

Of all this, Rizal was completely unaware until May 1896, when a Filipino doctor named Pio Valenzuela, an associate of Bonifacio, was sent to Dapitan. He brought along a blind man as a pretext for visiting the famous eye doctor to present his plans for approval. Rizal argued with Valenzuela for a while about the madness and hopelessness of such a venture, which would only bring ruin and suffering to the people. Frustrated, he eventually lost his temper, ending the conversation “in such bad spirits and with words so offensive that the person who intended to stay for a month took the steamer [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] the next day to return to Manila.”12 He secretly reported back to Bonifacio, who used some choice Tagalog insults for Rizal and instructed his messenger to keep the failure of the mission quiet, instead suggesting he should make it seem like it had succeeded. Rizal's name continued to be used as a symbol of the uprising, and the people were led to believe he would emerge as their leader at the right moment.

Vague reports from police officers, to the effect that something unusual in the nature of secret societies was going on among the people, began to reach the government, but no great attention was paid to them, until the evening of August nineteenth, when the parish priest of Tondo was informed by the mother-superior of one of the convent-schools that she had just learned of a plot to massacre all the Spaniards. She had the information from a devoted pupil, whose brother was a compositor in the office of the Diario de Manila. As is so frequently the case in Filipino families, this elder sister was the purse-holder, and the brother’s insistent requests for money, which was needed by him to meet the repeated assessments made on the members as the critical hour approached, awakened her curiosity and suspicion to such an extent that she forced him to confide the whole plan to her. Without delay she divulged it to her patroness, who in turn notified the curate of Tondo, where the printing-office was located. The priest called in two officers of the Civil Guard, who arrested the young printer, frightened a confession out of him, and that night, in company with the friar, searched the printing-office, finding secreted there several lithographic plates for printing receipts and certificates of membership in the Katipunan, with a number of documents giving some account of the plot.

Vague reports from police officers started to trickle into the government, suggesting that something unusual related to secret societies was happening among the people. However, they didn't attract much attention until the evening of August nineteenth, when the parish priest of Tondo was informed by the mother-superior of one of the convent schools that she had just learned about a plot to massacre all the Spaniards. She received the information from a devoted student, whose brother worked as a typesetter at the office of the Diario de Manila. As is often the case in Filipino families, this elder sister handled the finances, and her brother’s constant requests for money, needed to pay the repeated dues imposed on members as the critical moment approached, piqued her curiosity and suspicion to the point that she insisted he share the entire plan with her. Without delay, she revealed it to her patroness, who then informed the curate of Tondo, where the printing office was located. The priest summoned two officers of the Civil Guard, who arrested the young typesetter, managed to extract a confession from him, and that night, accompanied by the friar, searched the printing office, where they found hidden several lithographic plates for printing receipts and certificates of membership in the Katipunan, along with various documents detailing the plot.

Then the Spanish population went wild. General Ramon Blanco was governor and seems to have been about the only person who kept his head at all. He tried to prevent giving so irresponsible a movement a fictitious importance, but was utterly powerless to stay the clamor for blood which at once arose, loudest on the part of those alleged ministers of the gentle Christ. The gates of the old Walled City, long fallen [xlii]into disuse, were cleaned and put in order, martial law was declared, and wholesale arrests made. Many of the prisoners were confined in Fort Santiago, one batch being crowded into a dungeon for which the only ventilation was a grated opening at the top, and one night a sergeant of the guard carelessly spread his sleeping-mat over this, so the next morning some fifty-five asphyxiated corpses were hauled away. On the twenty-sixth armed insurrection broke out at Caloocan, just north of Manila, from time immemorial the resort of bad characters from all the country round and the center of brigandage, while at San Juan del Monte, on the outskirts of the city, several bloody skirmishes were fought a few days later with the Guardia Civil Veterana, the picked police force.

Then the Spanish population went crazy. General Ramon Blanco was the governor and seemed to be the only one who kept his head. He tried to prevent giving such an irresponsible movement any fake significance, but he was completely powerless to stop the loud cries for blood that instantly erupted, especially from those self-proclaimed ministers of the gentle Christ. The gates of the old Walled City, long out of use, were cleaned up and put back in order, martial law was declared, and mass arrests were made. Many of the prisoners were held in Fort Santiago, with one group crammed into a dungeon that had only a grated opening at the top for ventilation. One night, a guard sergeant carelessly spread his sleeping mat over this opening, and by the next morning, about fifty-five asphyxiated bodies were taken out. On the twenty-sixth, an armed uprising broke out in Caloocan, just north of Manila, a place long known for attracting undesirable characters from all around and being a center of banditry. Meanwhile, at San Juan del Monte, on the city’s outskirts, several bloody skirmishes occurred a few days later with the Guardia Civil Veterana, the elite police force.

Bonifacio had been warned of the discovery of his schemes in time to make his escape and flee to the barrio, or village, of Balintawak, a few miles north of Manila, thence to lead the attack on Caloocan and inaugurate the reign of Liberty, Equality, and Fraternity in the manner in which Philippine insurrections have generally had a habit of starting—with the murder of Chinese merchants and the pillage of their shops. He had from the first reserved for himself the important office of treasurer in the Katipunan, in addition to being on occasions president and at all times its ruling spirit, so he now established himself as dictator and proceeded to appoint a magnificent staff, most of whom contrived to escape as soon as they were out of reach of his bolo. Yet he drew considerable numbers about him, for this man, though almost entirely unlettered, seems to have been quite a personality among his own people, especially possessed of that gift of oratory in his native tongue to which the Malay is so preeminently susceptible.

Bonifacio had been warned about the discovery of his plans in time to escape and run to the barrio, or village, of Balintawak, a few miles north of Manila, from where he would lead the attack on Caloocan and kick off the era of Liberty, Equality, and Fraternity in the way that Philippine uprisings usually do—by attacking Chinese merchants and looting their shops. From the beginning, he had claimed the important role of treasurer in the Katipunan, and at times served as president, while always being its driving force. So, he set himself up as dictator and went on to appoint an impressive staff, most of whom managed to flee as soon as they got out of his reach. Still, he attracted a significant number of followers, as this man, despite being largely uneducated, seemed to have a strong presence among his people, particularly known for his gift of oratory in his native language, which greatly resonated with the Malay.

In Manila a special tribunal was constituted and worked steadily, sometimes through the siesta-hour, for there were times, of which this was one, when even Spanish justice could be swift. Bagumbayan began to be a veritable field of blood, as the old methods of repression were resorted to for the purpose of striking terror into the native population by wholesale executions, nor did the ruling powers realize that the time for such methods had passed. It was a case of sixteenth-century colonial methods fallen into fretful and frantic senility, so in all this wretched business it is doubtful whim to [xliii]pity the more: the blind stupidity of the fossilized conservatives incontinently throwing an empire away, forfeiting their influence over a people whom they, by temperament and experience, should have been fitted to control and govern; or the potential cruelty of perverted human nature in the dark Frankenstein who would wreak upon the rulers in their decadent days the most hideous of the methods in the system that produced him, as he planned his festive holocaust and carmagnole on the spot where every spark of initiative and leadership among his people, both good and bad, had been summarily and ruthlessly extinguished. There is at least a world of reflection in it for the rulers of men.

In Manila, a special tribunal was set up and worked diligently, sometimes even during the siesta, because there were moments, like this one, when Spanish justice could actually be quick. Bagumbayan started to become a true bloodbath, as the old methods of repression were used to instill fear in the native population through mass executions. The ruling powers failed to realize that the time for such tactics had passed. It was a case of sixteenth-century colonial methods descending into anxious and desperate old age. In all this grim situation, it's uncertain whom to pity more: the blind ignorance of the stubborn conservatives recklessly throwing away an empire and losing their influence over a people they should have been qualified to control and govern, or the potential cruelty of a twisted human nature in the dark figure planning to unleash the most horrific methods from the system that shaped him during his rulers’ declining days, while he staged his gruesome spectacle on the very ground where every sign of initiative and leadership among his people, both good and bad, had been brutally snuffed out. There is certainly much for the rulers of men to reflect on here.

In the meantime Rizal, wearying of the quiet life in Dapitan and doubtless foreseeing the impending catastrophe, had requested leave to volunteer his services as a physician in the military hospitals of Cuba, of the horrors and sufferings in which he had heard. General Blanco at once gladly acceded to this request and had him brought to Manila, but unfortunately the boat carrying him arrived there a day too late for him to catch the regular August mail-steamer to Spain, so he was kept in the cruiser a prisoner of war, awaiting the next transportation. While he was thus detained, the Katipunan plot was discovered and the rebellion broke out. He was accused of being the head of it, but Blanco gave him a personal letter completely exonerating him from any complicity in the outbreak, as well as a letter of recommendation to the Spanish minister of war. He was placed on the Isla de Panay when it left for Spain on September third and traveled at first as a passenger. At Singapore he was advised to land and claim British protection, as did some of his fellow travelers, but he refused to do so, saying that his conscience was clear.

In the meantime, Rizal, tired of the quiet life in Dapitan and probably anticipating the coming disaster, had requested to volunteer his services as a doctor in the military hospitals in Cuba, where he had heard about the horrors and suffering. General Blanco happily accepted this request and had him brought to Manila. Unfortunately, the boat carrying him arrived a day too late for him to catch the regular August mail-steamer to Spain, so he was held on the cruiser as a prisoner of war, waiting for the next available transport. While he was detained, the Katipunan plot was uncovered, and the rebellion began. He was accused of being its leader, but Blanco wrote him a personal letter completely clearing him of any involvement in the uprising, as well as a letter of recommendation to the Spanish Minister of War. He was placed on the Isla de Panay when it left for Spain on September third and initially traveled as a passenger. In Singapore, he was advised to disembark and seek British protection, as some of his fellow travelers did, but he refused, stating that his conscience was clear.

As the name of Rizal had constantly recurred during the trials of the Katipunan suspects, the military tribunal finally issued a formal demand for him. The order of arrest was cabled to Port Said and Rizal there placed in solitary confinement for the remainder of the voyage. Arrived at Barcelona, he was confined in the grim fortress of Montjuich, where; by a curious coincidence, the governor was the same Despujols who had issued the decree of banishment in 1892. Shortly afterwards, he was placed on the transport Colon, which was [xliv]bound for the Philippines with troops, Blanco having at last been stirred to action. Strenuous efforts were now made by Rizal’s friends in London to have him removed from the ship at Singapore, but the British authorities declined to take any action, on the ground that he was on a Spanish warship and therefore beyond the jurisdiction of their courts. The Colon arrived at Manila on November third and Rizal was imprisoned in Fort Santiago, while a special tribunal was constituted to try him on the charges of carrying on anti-patriotic and anti-religious propaganda, rebellion, sedition, and the formation of illegal associations. Some other charges may have been overlooked in the hurry and excitement.

As the name Rizal kept coming up during the trials of the Katipunan suspects, the military tribunal finally made a formal request for him. An arrest order was sent by cable to Port Said, and Rizal was placed in solitary confinement for the rest of the journey. When he arrived in Barcelona, he was locked up in the grim fortress of Montjuich, where the governor happened to be the same Despujols who had issued the banishment decree in 1892. Soon after, he was put on the transport Colon, which was [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]heading for the Philippines with troops, as Blanco finally took action. Rizal’s friends in London made strong efforts to have him taken off the ship in Singapore, but the British authorities refused to intervene, arguing that he was on a Spanish warship and therefore outside their legal jurisdiction. The Colon arrived in Manila on November third, and Rizal was imprisoned in Fort Santiago, while a special tribunal was set up to try him on charges of anti-patriotic and anti-religious propaganda, rebellion, sedition, and forming illegal organizations. Some other charges might have been missed in the rush and excitement.

It would be almost a travesty to call a trial the proceedings which began early in December and dragged along until the twenty-sixth. Rizal was defended by a young Spanish officer selected by him from among a number designated by the tribunal, who chivalrously performed so unpopular a duty as well as he could. But the whole affair was a mockery of justice, for the Spanish government in the Philippines had finally and hopelessly reached the condition graphically pictured by Mr. Kipling:

It would be almost a disgrace to call the trial the proceedings that started early in December and dragged on until the twenty-sixth. Rizal was defended by a young Spanish officer he chose from a list provided by the tribunal, who bravely took on such an unpopular duty as best he could. But the whole situation was a joke to justice, for the Spanish government in the Philippines had ultimately and hopelessly reached the condition vividly described by Mr. Kipling:

Panic that shells the drifting spar—

Panic surrounds the drifting spar—

Loud waste with none to check—

Loud noise with no one to stop it—

Mad fear that rakes a scornful star

Extreme fear that pulls at a mocking star

Or sweeps a consort’s deck!

Or cleans a partner's deck!

The clamor against Blanco had resulted in his summary removal by royal decree and the appointment of a real “pacificator,” Camilo Polavieja.

The uproar against Blanco had led to his quick dismissal by royal decree and the appointment of a true “pacifier,” Camilo Polavieja.

While in prison Rizal prepared an address to those of his countrymen who were in armed rebellion, repudiating the use of his name and deprecating the resort to violence. The closing words are a compendium of his life and beliefs: “Countrymen: I have given proofs, as well as the best of you, of desiring liberty for our country, and I continue to desire it. But I place as a premise the education of the people, so that by means of instruction and work they may have a personality of their own and that they may make themselves worthy of that same liberty. In my writings I have recommended the study of the civic virtues, without which there can be no redemption. I have also written (and my words have been repeated) that [xlv]reforms, to be fruitful, must come from above, that those which spring from below are uncertain and insecure movements. Imbued with these ideas, I cannot do less than condemn, and I do condemn, this absurd, savage rebellion, planned behind my back, which dishonors the Filipinos and discredits those who can speak for us. I abominate all criminal actions and refuse any kind of participation in them, pitying with all my heart the dupes who have allowed themselves to be deceived. Go back, then, to your homes, and may God forgive those who have acted in bad faith.” This address, however, was not published by the Spanish authorities, since they did not consider it “patriotic” enough; instead, they killed the writer!

While in prison, Rizal wrote a message to his fellow countrymen who were involved in armed rebellion, rejecting the use of his name and condemning violence. His concluding words summarize his life and beliefs: “Countrymen: I have shown, just like the best of you, my desire for liberty for our country, and I still wish for it. However, I believe that the education of the people is essential so that through learning and hard work, they can develop their own identity and be worthy of that liberty. In my writings, I have advocated for the study of civic virtues, as there can be no redemption without them. I have also stated (and my words have been echoed) that reforms, to be effective, must come from above; those that arise from below are uncertain and unstable movements. With these beliefs, I cannot do anything but condemn, and I do condemn, this ridiculous, savage rebellion that was organized without my knowledge, which brings disgrace to Filipinos and undermines those who can represent us. I detest all criminal actions and refuse to participate in any way, feeling pity in my heart for those who have been misled. Return to your homes, and may God forgive those who have acted dishonestly.” However, this message was not published by the Spanish authorities, as they deemed it not “patriotic” enough; instead, they executed the writer!

Rizal appeared before the tribunal bound, closely guarded by two Peninsular soldiers, but maintained his serenity throughout and answered the charges in a straightforward way. He pointed out the fact that he had never taken any great part in politics, having even quarreled with Marcelo del Pilar, the active leader of the anti-clericals, by reason of those perennial “subscriptions,” and that during the time he was accused of being the instigator and organizer of armed rebellion he had been a close prisoner in Dapitan under strict surveillance by both the military and ecclesiastical authorities. The prosecutor presented a lengthy document, which ran mostly to words, about the only definite conclusion laid down in it being that the Philippines “are, and always must remain, Spanish territory.” What there may have been in Rizal’s career to hang such a conclusion upon is not quite dear, but at any rate this learned legal light was evidently still thinking in colors on the map serenely unconscious in his European pseudo-prescience of the new and wonderful development in the Western Hemisphere—humanity militant, Lincolnism.

Rizal stood before the court, bound and closely watched by two Spanish soldiers, but he remained calm and answered the charges directly. He emphasized that he had never been heavily involved in politics, even arguing with Marcelo del Pilar, the main leader of the anti-clericals, over the constant “subscriptions.” He pointed out that while he was accused of being the instigator and organizer of armed rebellion, he had been imprisoned in Dapitan under strict watch by both military and church authorities. The prosecutor presented a lengthy document filled with words, with the only clear conclusion being that the Philippines “are, and always must remain, Spanish territory.” It’s not entirely clear what in Rizal’s actions justified such a conclusion, but this legal expert seemed obliviously focused on outdated ideas, unaware of the new and significant developments happening in the Western Hemisphere—militant humanity and Lincolnism.

The death sentence was asked, but the longer the case dragged on the more favorable it began to look for the accused, so the president of the tribunal, after deciding, Jeffreys-like, that the charges had been proved, ordered that no further evidence be taken. Rizal betrayed some sunrise when his doom was thus foreshadowed, for, dreamer that he was, he seems not to have anticipated such a fatal eventuality for himself. He did not lose his serenity, however, even when the tribunal promptly brought in a verdict of guilty and imposed the death sentence, [xlvi]upon which Polavieja the next day placed his Cúmplase, fixing the morning of December thirtieth for the execution.

The death sentence was requested, but as the case dragged on, it started to seem more favorable for the accused. So, the president of the tribunal, after deciding, like Jeffreys, that the charges had been proven, ordered that no further evidence be taken. Rizal showed some signs of shock when his fate was foreshadowed, for, being the dreamer he was, he seemed not to have expected such a deadly outcome for himself. However, he did not lose his composure, even when the tribunal quickly declared him guilty and sentenced him to death, [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]which Polavieja the next day confirmed with his Cúmplase, setting the execution for the morning of December thirtieth.

So Rizal’s fate was sealed. The witnesses against him, in so far as there was any substantial testimony at all, had been his own countrymen, coerced or cajoled into making statements which they have since repudiated as false, and which in some cases were extorted from them by threats and even torture. But he betrayed very little emotion, even maintaining what must have been an assumed cheerfulness. Only one reproach is recorded: that he had been made a dupe of, that he had been deceived by every one, even the bankeros and cocheros. His old Jesuit instructors remained with him in the capilla, or death-cell,13 and largely through the influence of an image of the Sacred Heart, which he had carved as a schoolboy, it is claimed that a reconciliation with the Church was effected. There has been considerable pragmatical discussion as to what form of retraction from him was necessary, since he had been, after studying in Europe, a frank freethinker, but such futile polemics may safely be left to the learned doctors. That he was reconciled with the Church would seem to be evidenced by the fact that just before the execution he gave legal status as his wife to the woman, a rather remarkable Eurasian adventuress, who had lived with him in Dapitan, and the religious ceremony was the only one then recognized in the islands.14 The greater part of his last night on earth was [xlvii]spent in composing a chain of verse; no very majestic flight of poesy, but a pathetic monody throbbing with patient resignation and inextinguishable hope, one of the sweetest, saddest swan-songs ever sung.

So Rizal's fate was sealed. The witnesses against him, as far as there was any solid testimony, were his own countrymen, who had been pressured or coaxed into making statements that they later said were false, and in some cases, those statements were forced out of them through threats and even torture. But he showed very little emotion, even keeping up what seemed to be a feigned cheerfulness. Only one complaint is noted: that he had been fooled, that he had been deceived by everyone, even the bankeros and cocheros. His old Jesuit teachers stayed with him in the capilla, or death cell, and largely thanks to the influence of an image of the Sacred Heart, which he carved as a schoolboy, it's said that he found reconciliation with the Church. There has been a lot of debate about what kind of retraction was needed from him, since after studying in Europe, he had been a straightforward freethinker, but such pointless arguments can be left to the learned scholars. That he reconciled with the Church seems to be shown by the fact that just before his execution, he legally recognized as his wife the woman, a rather remarkable Eurasian adventurer, who had lived with him in Dapitan, and the religious ceremony was the only one then acknowledged in the islands. The greater part of his last night on earth was spent composing a series of verses; not a very grand display of poetry, but a moving monody filled with patient resignation and unquenchable hope, one of the sweetest, saddest farewell songs ever sung.

Thus he was left at the last, entirely alone. As soon as his doom became certain the Patriots had all scurried to cover, one gentle poetaster even rushing into doggerel verse to condemn him as a reversion to barbarism; the wealthier suspects betook themselves to other lands or made judicious use of their money-bags among the Spanish officials; the better classes of the population floundered hopelessly, leaderless, in the confused whirl of opinions and passions; while the voiceless millions for whom he had spoken moved on in dumb, uncomprehending silence. He had lived in that higher dreamland of the future, ahead of his countrymen, ahead even of those who assumed to be the mentors of his people, and he must learn, as does every noble soul that labors “to make the bounds of freedom wider yet,” the bitter lesson that nine-tenths, if not all, the woes that afflict humanity spring from man’s own stupid selfishness, that the wresting of the scepter from the tyrant is often the least of the task, that the bondman comes to love his bonds—like Chillon’s prisoner, his very chains and he grow friends,—but that the struggle for human freedom must go on, at whatever cost, in ever-widening circles, “wave after wave, each mightier than the last,” for as long as one body toils in fetters or one mind welters in blind ignorance, either of the slave’s base delusion or the despot’s specious illusion, there can be no final security for any free man, or his children, or his children’s children. [xlviii]

Thus he was left in the end, completely alone. As soon as his fate became clear, the Patriots all rushed to hide, with one light-hearted poet even resorting to bad rhymes to criticize him as a throwback to barbarism; the wealthier suspects fled to other countries or cleverly used their money among the Spanish officials; the better off in society floundered hopelessly, leaderless, caught up in the chaotic mix of opinions and passions; while the many silent millions for whom he had spoken moved on in quiet, confused silence. He had lived in that higher dream of the future, ahead of his fellow countrymen, even ahead of those who claimed to be the guides of his people, and he had to learn, as every noble soul that works “to make the bounds of freedom wider yet” must, the hard truth that most, if not all, the pain that burdens humanity comes from man's own foolish selfishness, that taking power from the tyrant is often the easiest part of the struggle, that the enslaved come to love their chains—like Chillon’s prisoner, he and his very chains become friends—yet the fight for human freedom must continue, no matter the cost, in ever-widening circles, “wave after wave, each mightier than the last,” because as long as one person suffers in chains or one mind remains in dark ignorance, either through the slave’s false beliefs or the tyrant’s misleading promises, there can be no true safety for any free person, or their children, or their children’s children. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

IV

“God save thee, ancient Mariner!

“God save you, ancient Mariner!

From the fiends, that plague thee thus!

From the monsters that bother you like this!

Why look’st thou so?”—“With my cross-bow

“Why are you making that face?”—“Because of my crossbow.”

I shot the Albatross!”

I shot the albatross!

COLERIDGE.

COLERIDGE.

It was one of those magic December mornings of the tropics—the very nuptials of earth and sky, when great Nature seems to fling herself incontinently into creation, wrapping the world in a brooding calm of light and color, that Spain chose for committing political suicide in the Philippines. Bagumbayan Field was crowded with troops, both regulars and militia, for every man capable of being trusted with arms was drawn up there, excepting only the necessary guards in other parts of the city. Extra patrols were in the streets, double guards were placed over the archiepiscopal and gubernatorial palaces. The calmest man in all Manila that day was he who must stand before the firing-squad.

It was one of those magical December mornings in the tropics—the perfect union of earth and sky, when nature seems to dive headfirst into creation, enveloping the world in a thoughtful calm of light and color—that Spain chose for an act of political suicide in the Philippines. Bagumbayan Field was packed with soldiers, both regulars and militia, as every man who could be trusted with a weapon was gathered there, except for the necessary guards in other parts of the city. Extra patrols were out in the streets, and there were double guards stationed at the archiepiscopal and gubernatorial palaces. The calmest person in all of Manila that day was the one who had to face the firing squad.

Two special and unusual features are to be noted about this execution. All the principal actors were Filipinos: the commander of the troops and the officer directly in charge of the execution were native-born, while the firing-squad itself was drawn from a local native regiment, though it is true that on this occasion a squad of Peninsular cazadores, armed with loaded Mausers, stood directly behind them to see that they failed not in their duty. Again, there was but one victim; for it seems to have ever been the custom of the Spanish rulers to associate in these gruesome affairs some real criminals with the political offenders, no doubt with the intentional purpose of confusing the issue in the general mind. Rizal standing alone, the occasion of so much hurried preparation and fearful precaution, is a pathetic testimonial to the degree of incapacity into which the ruling powers had fallen, even in chicanery.

Two unusual and notable features stand out about this execution. All the main participants were Filipinos: the commander of the troops and the officer directly overseeing the execution were both native-born, while the firing squad was made up of a local native regiment. However, on this occasion, a squad of Peninsular cazadores, armed with loaded Mausers, stood directly behind them to ensure they carried out their duty. Additionally, there was only one victim; it has traditionally been the practice of the Spanish authorities to include some real criminals alongside political offenders in these grim events, likely to confuse the public perception of the situation. Rizal, standing alone, amidst so much rushed preparation and caution, is a poignant testament to how low the ruling powers had sunk, even in deceit.

After bidding good-by to his sister and making final disposition [xlix]regarding some personal property, the doomed man, under close guard, walked calmly, even cheerfully, from Fort Santiago along the Malecon to the Luneta, accompanied by his Jesuit confessors. Arrived there, he thanked those about him for their kindness and requested the officer in charge to allow him to face the firing-squad, since he had never been a traitor to Spain. This the officer declined to permit, for the order was to shoot him in the back. Rizal assented with a slight protest, pointed out to the soldiers the spot in his back at which they should aim, and with a firm step took his place in front of them.

After saying goodbye to his sister and sorting out some personal belongings, the condemned man, under tight security, walked calmly, even cheerfully, from Fort Santiago along the Malecon to the Luneta, accompanied by his Jesuit confessors. When they arrived, he thanked those around him for their kindness and asked the officer in charge if he could face the firing squad, as he had never betrayed Spain. The officer refused to allow this, as the order was to shoot him in the back. Rizal accepted this with a slight protest, pointed out to the soldiers where to aim, and confidently took his place in front of them.

Then occurred an act almost too hideous to record. There he stood, expecting a volley of Remington bullets in his back—Time was, and Life’s stream ebbed to Eternity’s flood—when the military surgeon stepped forward and asked if he might feel his pulse! Rizal extended his left hand, and the officer remarked that he could not understand how a man’s pulse could beat normally at such a terrific moment! The victim shrugged his shoulders and let the hand fall again to his side—Latin refinement could be no further refined!

Then something almost too horrible to describe happened. He stood there, expecting a barrage of Remington bullets in his back—Time was, and Life’s stream flowed into Eternity’s tide—when the military surgeon stepped up and asked if he could check his pulse! Rizal extended his left hand, and the officer commented that he couldn't understand how a man's pulse could beat normally at such a terrifying moment! The victim shrugged and let his hand drop back to his side—Latin refinement couldn't be refined any more!

A moment later there he lay, on his right side, his life-blood spurting over the Luneta curb, eyes wide open, fixedly staring at that Heaven where the priests had taught all those centuries agone that Justice abides. The troops filed past the body, for the most part silently, while desultory cries of “Viva España!” from among the “patriotic” Filipino volunteers were summarily hushed by a Spanish artillery-officer’s stern rebuke: “Silence, you rabble!” To drown out the fitful cheers and the audible murmurs, the bands struck up Spanish national airs. Stranger death-dirge no man and system ever had. Carnival revelers now dance about the scene and Filipino schoolboys play baseball over that same spot.

A moment later, there he lay on his right side, his blood spilling onto the Luneta curb, his eyes wide open, staring fixedly at that Heaven where the priests had taught centuries ago that Justice resides. The troops marched past the body, mostly in silence, while scattered shouts of “Viva España!” from some of the “patriotic” Filipino volunteers were quickly silenced by a stern reprimand from a Spanish artillery officer: “Silence, you rabble!” To drown out the intermittent cheers and the murmurs, the bands played Spanish national songs. There was no stranger death dirge in history. Carnival revelers now danced around the scene, and Filipino schoolboys played baseball over that same spot.

A few days later another execution was held on that spot, of members of the Liga, some of them characters that would have richly deserved shooting at any place or time, according to existing standards, but notable among them there knelt, torture-crazed, as to his orisons, Francisco Roxas, millionaire capitalist, who may be regarded as the social and economic head of the Filipino people, as Rizal was fitted to be their intellectual leader. Shades of Anda and Vargas! Out there [l]at Balintawak—rather fitly, “the home of the snake-demon,”—not three hours’ march from this same spot, on the very edge of the city, Andres Bonifacio and his literally sansculottic gangs of cutthroats were, almost with impunity, soiling the fair name of Freedom with murder and mutilation, rape and rapine, awakening the worst passions of an excitable, impulsive people, destroying that essential respect for law and order, which to restore would take a holocaust of fire and blood, with a generation of severe training. Unquestionably did Rizal demonstrate himself to be a seer and prophet when he applied to such a system the story of Babylon and the fateful handwriting on the wall!

A few days later, another execution took place at that location, involving members of the Liga. Some of them were individuals who definitely deserved to be shot at any time or place, by current standards, but kneeling among them, tortured and frantic, was Francisco Roxas, a wealthy capitalist seen as the social and economic leader of the Filipino people, much like Rizal was their intellectual guide. Shades of Anda and Vargas! Not far from here, at Balintawak—fittingly named “the home of the snake-demon”—less than three hours’ march away, Andres Bonifacio and his gang of ruthless thugs were almost without consequence, tarnishing the honorable name of Freedom with murder, mutilation, and rape, stirring up the worst instincts of an excitable and impulsive people, and eroding the crucial respect for law and order. Restoring that respect would require a massive sacrifice of fire and blood, along with a generation of rigorous training. Rizal undoubtedly proved to be a visionary and a prophet when he referenced such a system with the story of Babylon and the ominous handwriting on the wall!

But forces had been loosed that would not be so suppressed, the time had gone by when such wild methods of repression would serve. The destruction of the native leaders, culminating in the executions of Rizal and Roxas, produced a counter-effect by rousing the Tagalogs, good and bad alike, to desperate fury, and the aftermath was frightful. The better classes were driven to take part in the rebellion, and Cavite especially became a veritable slaughter-pen, as the contest settled down into a hideous struggle for mutual extermination. Dark Andres went his wild way to perish by the violence he had himself invoked, a prey to the rising ambition of a young leader of considerable culture and ability, a schoolmaster named Emilio Aguinaldo. His Katipunan hovered fitfully around Manila, for a time even drawing to itself in their desperation some of the better elements of the population, only to find itself sold out and deserted by its leaders, dying away for a time; but later, under changed conditions, it reappeared in strange metamorphosis as the rallying-center for the largest number of Filipinos who have ever gathered together for a common purpose, and then finally went down before those thin grim lines in khaki with sharp and sharpest shot clearing away the wreck of the old, blazing the way for the new: the broadening sweep of “Democracy announcing, in rifle-volleys death-winged, under her Star Banner, to the tune of Yankee-doodle-do, that she is born, and, whirlwind-like, will envelop the whole world!”

But forces had been unleashed that couldn't be suppressed, and the time had passed when such harsh methods of control would work. The elimination of the native leaders, culminating in the executions of Rizal and Roxas, backfired by igniting the Tagalogs, both good and bad, into a desperate fury, leading to a terrifying aftermath. The upper classes felt compelled to join the rebellion, and Cavite especially turned into a real slaughterhouse as the conflict devolved into a brutal struggle for mutual destruction. Dark Andres pursued his chaotic path, ultimately succumbing to the violence he had caused, becoming a victim of the rising ambitions of a young leader with significant education and skill, a schoolteacher named Emilio Aguinaldo. His Katipunan floated uncertainly around Manila, at one point even attracting some of the more respectable elements of the population in their desperation, only to find itself betrayed and abandoned by its leaders, fading away for a while; but later, under different circumstances, it reemerged in a strange transformation as the rallying point for the largest number of Filipinos ever gathered for a common cause, only to eventually fall before those sharp lines in khaki with precise shots clearing away the remnants of the old, paving the way for the new: the expanding sweep of “Democracy announcing, in rifle volleys death-winged, under her Star Banner, to the tune of Yankee-doodle-do, that she is born, and, whirlwind-like, will engulf the whole world!”

MANILA, December 1, 1909 [li]

MANILA, December 1, 1909 [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]


1 Quoted by Macaulay: Essay on the Succession in Spain.

1 Quoted by Macaulay: Essay on the Succession in Spain.

2 The ruins of the Fuerza de Playa Honda, ó Real de Paynavén, are still to be seen in the present municipality of Botolan, Zambales. The walls are overgrown with rank vegetation, but are well preserved, [viiin]with the exception of a portion looking toward the Bankal River, which has been undermined by the currents and has fallen intact into the stream.

2 The ruins of the Fuerza de Playa Honda, ó Real de Paynavén, can still be seen in today's Botolan, Zambales. The walls are covered in thick vegetation but are mostly well preserved, [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] except for one part that faces the Bankal River, which has been eroded by the current and has fallen into the stream.

3 Relation of the Zambals, by Domingo Perez, O.P.; manuscript dated 1680. The excerpts are taken from the translation in Blair and Robertson, The Philippine Islands, Vol. XLVII, by courtesy of the Arthur H. Clark Company, Cleveland, Ohio.

3 Relation of the Zambals, by Domingo Perez, O.P.; manuscript dated 1680. The excerpts are taken from the translation in Blair and Robertson, The Philippine Islands, Vol. XLVII, courtesy of the Arthur H. Clark Company, Cleveland, Ohio.

4 “Estadismo de las Islas Filipinas, ó Mis Viages por Este Pais, por Fray Joaquin Martinez de Zuñiga, Agustino calzado.” Padre Zuñiga was a parish priest in several towns and later Provincial of his Order. He wrote a history of the conquest, and in 1800 accompanied Alava, the General de Marina, on his tours of investigation looking toward preparations for the defense of the islands against another attack of the British, with whom war threatened. The Estadismo, which is a record of these journeys, with some account of the rest of the islands, remained in manuscript until 1893, when it was published in Madrid.

4 “Statistics of the Philippines, or My Travels in This Country”, by Fray Joaquin Martinez de Zuñiga, Augustine friar. Father Zuñiga was a parish priest in several towns and later became the Provincial of his Order. He wrote a history of the conquest and, in 1800, accompanied Alava, the General de Marina, on his tours of investigation aimed at preparing for the islands' defense against another British attack, as war was looming. The Estadismo, which is a record of these journeys along with information about the other islands, remained in manuscript form until 1893, when it was published in Madrid.

5 Secular, as distinguished from the regulars, i.e., members of the monastic orders.

5 Secular, meaning those who are not part of the monastic orders.

6 Sinibaldo de Mas, Informe sobre el estado de las Islas Filipinas en 1842, translated in Blair and Robertson’s The Philippine Islands, Vol. XXVIII, p. 254.

6 Sinibaldo de Mas, Report on the Condition of the Philippine Islands in 1842, translated in Blair and Robertson’s The Philippine Islands, Vol. XXVIII, p. 254.

7 Sic. St. John xx, 17.

7 Sic. St. John 20:17.

8 This letter in the original French in which it was written is reproduced in the Vida y Escritos del Dr. José Rizal, by W. E. Retana (Madrid, 1907).

8 This letter, originally written in French, is included in the Vida y Escritos del Dr. José Rizal, by W. E. Retana (Madrid, 1907).

9 Filipinas dentro de Cien Años, published in the organ of the Filipinos in Spain, La Solidaridad, in 1889–90. This is the most studied of Rizal’s purely political writings, and the completest exposition of his views concerning the Philippines.

9 Filipinas dentro de Cien Años, published in the Filipino newspaper in Spain, La Solidaridad, in 1889–90. This is the most analyzed of Rizal’s strictly political works, and the most comprehensive explanation of his perspectives on the Philippines.

10 An English version of El Filibusterismo, under the title The Reign of Greed, has been prepared to accompany the present work.

10 An English version of El Filibusterismo, titled The Reign of Greed, has been created to go along with this work.

11 “Que todo el monte era orégano.” W.E. Retana, in the appendix to Fray Martinez de Zuñiga’s Estadismo, Madrid, 1893, where the decree is quoted. The rest of this comment of Retana’s deserves quotation as an estimate of the living man by a Spanish publicist who was at the time in the employ of the friars and contemptuously hostile to Rizal, but who has since 1898 been giving quite a spectacular demonstration of waving a red light after the wreck, having become his most enthusiastic, almost hysterical, biographer: “Rizal is what is commonly called a character, but he has repeatedly demonstrated very great inexperience in the affairs of life. I believe him to be now about thirty-two years old. He is the Indian of most ability among those who have written.”

11 “The whole mountain was oregano.” W.E. Retana, in the appendix to Fray Martinez de Zuñiga’s Estadismo, Madrid, 1893, where the decree is quoted. The rest of this comment by Retana is worth including as an evaluation of the living man by a Spanish publicist who was working for the friars and was openly antagonistic towards Rizal. However, since 1898, he has been dramatically acting as Rizal's biggest fan and almost hysterical biographer: “Rizal is what you would usually call a character, but he has shown a lot of naivety in life. I think he is around thirty-two years old now. He is the most talented Indian among those who have written.”

12 From Valenzuela’s deposition before the military tribunal, September sixth, 1896.

12 From Valenzuela’s deposition before the military tribunal, September 6, 1896.

13 Capilla: the Spanish practise is to place a condemned person for the twenty-four hours preceding his execution in a chapel, or a cell fitted up as such, where he may devote himself to religious exercises and receive the final ministrations of the Church.

13 Capilla: in Spain, it is customary to keep a condemned person in a chapel, or a similar cell, for twenty-four hours before their execution, allowing them to engage in religious activities and receive the last rites from the Church.

14 But even this conclusion is open to doubt: there is no proof beyond the unsupported statement of the Jesuits that he made a written retraction, which was later destroyed, though why a document so interesting, and so important in support of their own point of view, should not have been preserved furnishes an illuminating commentary on the whole confused affair. The only unofficial witness present was the condemned man’s sister, and her declaration, that she was at the time in such a state of excitement and distress that she is unable to affirm positively that there was a real marriage ceremony performed, can readily be accepted. It must be remembered that the Jesuits were themselves under the official and popular ban for the part they had played in Rizal’s education and development and that they were seeking to set themselves right in order to maintain their prestige. Add to this the persistent and systematic effort made to destroy every scrap [xlviin]of record relating to the man—the sole gleam of shame evidenced in the impolitic, idiotic, and pusillanimous treatment of him—and the whole question becomes such a puzzle that it may just as well be left in darkness, with a throb of pity for the unfortunate victim caught in such a maelstrom of panic-stricken passion and selfish intrigue.

14 But even this conclusion is questionable: there's no evidence beyond the unverified claim from the Jesuits that he provided a written retraction, which was later destroyed. It's puzzling why a document so intriguing and crucial to support their own view wasn't preserved—this sheds light on the entire confusing situation. The only unofficial witness present was the condemned man’s sister, and her statement that she was in such a state of anxiety and distress at the time that she can't confirm for sure whether a real marriage ceremony took place is understandable. It's important to remember that the Jesuits were themselves facing official and public backlash for their role in Rizal’s education and development, and they were trying to redeem themselves to maintain their reputation. Coupled with the ongoing and systematic effort to eliminate every piece [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] of record related to the man—the only hint of shame evident in the foolish, cowardly, and tactless treatment he received—and the whole issue becomes such a mystery that it might as well be left unresolved, with a sense of pity for the unfortunate victim caught in such a whirlwind of frantic passion and self-serving intrigue.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

What? Does no Caesar, does no Achilles, appear on your stage now?

What? Is there no Caesar or Achilles making an appearance on your stage now?

Not an Andromache e’en, not an Orestes, my friend?

Not even an Andromache, not even an Orestes, my friend?

No! there is nought to be seen there but parsons, and syndics of commerce,

No! There's nothing to see there except for priests and business executives,

Secretaries perchance, ensigns and majors of horse.

Secretaries, along with ensigns and cavalry majors.

But, my good friend, pray tell, what can such people e’er meet with

But, my good friend, please tell me, what can people like that ever face?

That can be truly call’d great?—what that is great can they do?

What can really be called great?—What can they accomplish that is great?

SCHILLER: Shakespeare’s Ghost.

SCHILLER: Shakespeare’s Ghost.

(Bowring’s translation.) [liii]

(Bowring’s translation.) [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

Author’s Dedication

To My Fatherland:

To My Country:

Recorded in the history of human sufferings is a cancer of so malignant a character that the least touch irritates it and awakens in it the sharpest pains. Thus, how many times, when in the midst of modern civilizations I have wished to call thee before me, now to accompany me in memories, now to compare thee with other countries, hath thy dear image presented itself showing a social cancer like to that other!

Recorded in the history of human suffering is a cancer so malignant that even the slightest touch irritates it and brings about the sharpest pain. So, how many times, when surrounded by modern civilizations, have I wished to call you to mind, to accompany me in memories, or to compare you with other countries? Your dear image has emerged, revealing a social cancer similar to that one!

Desiring thy welfare, which is our own, and seeking the best treatment, I will do with thee what the ancients did with their sick, exposing them on the steps of the temple so that every one who came to invoke the Divinity might offer them a remedy.

Desiring your well-being, which is our own, and looking for the best treatment, I will do with you what the ancients did with their sick, placing them on the steps of the temple so that everyone who came to seek the Divine could offer them a remedy.

And to this end, I will strive to reproduce thy condition faithfully, without discriminations; I will raise a part of the veil that covers the evil, sacrificing to truth everything, even vanity itself, since, as thy son, I am conscious that I also suffer from thy defects and weaknesses.

And for this reason, I’ll work hard to accurately portray your situation, without bias; I will lift a bit of the veil that hides the darkness, sacrificing everything to truth, even pride itself, since, as your child, I realize that I too am affected by your flaws and shortcomings.

THE AUTHOR

THE WRITER

EUROPE, 1886

EUROPE, 1886

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]
[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

Chapter I

A Social Gathering

On the last of October Don Santiago de los Santos, popularly known as Capitan Tiago, gave a dinner. In spite of the fact that, contrary to his usual custom, he had made the announcement only that afternoon, it was already the sole topic of conversation in Binondo and adjacent districts, and even in the Walled City, for at that time Capitan Tiago was considered one of the most hospitable of men, and it was well known that his house, like his country, shut its doors against nothing except commerce and all new or bold ideas. Like an electric shock the announcement ran through the world of parasites, bores, and hangers-on, whom God in His infinite bounty creates and so kindly multiplies in Manila. Some looked at once for shoe-polish, others for buttons and cravats, but all were especially concerned about how to greet the master of the house in the most familiar tone, in order to create an atmosphere of ancient friendship or, if occasion should arise, to excuse a late arrival.

On the last day of October, Don Santiago de los Santos, better known as Capitan Tiago, hosted a dinner. Even though he’d announced it only that afternoon, it quickly became the main topic of conversation in Binondo and nearby areas, and even in the Walled City. At that time, Capitan Tiago was seen as one of the most welcoming hosts, and it was well-known that his home, much like his country, welcomed everything except for commerce and any new or daring ideas. The news spread like wildfire among the crowd of opportunists, annoyances, and hangers-on, who God, in His infinite generosity, creates and multiplies in Manila. Some rushed to polish their shoes, others looked for buttons and ties, but all were especially focused on how to greet the host in a friendly manner to create an air of long-standing friendship or, if needed, to justify arriving late.

This dinner was given in a house on Calle Anloague, and although we do not remember the number we will describe it in such a way that it may still be recognized, provided the earthquakes have not destroyed it. We do not believe that its owner has had it torn down, for such labors are generally entrusted to God or nature—which Powers hold the contracts also for many of the projects of our government. It [2]is a rather large building, in the style of many in the country, and fronts upon the arm of the Pasig which is known to some as the Binondo River, and which, like all the streams in Manila, plays the varied rôles of bath, sewer, laundry, fishery, means of transportation and communication, and even drinking water if the Chinese water-carrier finds it convenient. It is worthy of note that in the distance of nearly a mile this important artery of the district, where traffic is most dense and movement most deafening, can boast of only one wooden bridge, which is out of repair on one side for six months and impassable on the other for the rest of the year, so that during the hot season the ponies take advantage of this permanent status quo to jump off the bridge into the water, to the great surprise of the abstracted mortal who may be dozing inside the carriage or philosophizing upon the progress of the age.

This dinner was held in a house on Calle Anloague, and while we don't remember the number, we'll describe it well enough that it might still be recognized, as long as the earthquakes haven't destroyed it. We don't think the owner has had it torn down, since such tasks are usually left to God or nature—those forces also handle many of our government's projects. It [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]is a pretty large building, typical of many in the country, and it faces the arm of the Pasig known to some as the Binondo River. Like all the canals in Manila, it serves multiple purposes: bathing, sewage, laundry, fishing, transportation, and even drinking water when it's convenient for the Chinese water-carrier. It's worth mentioning that along this nearly mile-long important route, which is where traffic is heaviest and noise is loudest, there's only one wooden bridge. That bridge has been in disrepair on one side for six months and impassable on the other side for most of the year, so during the hot season, ponies take advantage of this permanent status quo to leap off the bridge into the water, shocking any distracted person who might be dozing in a carriage or contemplating the progress of the times.

The house of which we are speaking is somewhat low and not exactly correct in all its lines: whether the architect who built it was afflicted with poor eyesight or whether the earthquakes and typhoons have twisted it out of shape, no one can say with certainty. A wide staircase with green newels and carpeted steps leads from the tiled entrance up to the main floor between rows of flower-pots set upon pedestals of motley-colored and fantastically decorated Chinese porcelain. Since there are neither porters nor servants who demand invitation cards, we will go in, O you who read this, whether friend or foe, if you are attracted by the strains of the orchestra, the lights, or the suggestive rattling of dishes, knives, and forks, and if you wish to see what such a gathering is like in the distant Pearl of the Orient. Gladly, and for my own comfort, I should spare you this description of the house, were it not of great importance, since we mortals in general are very much like tortoises: we are esteemed and classified according to our shells; in this and still other respects the mortals of the Philippines in particular also resemble tortoises.

The house we’re talking about is a bit low and not perfectly straight in its lines. Whether the architect who built it had bad eyesight or if earthquakes and typhoons have messed it up, no one really knows. A wide staircase with green newel posts and carpeted steps goes from the tiled entrance up to the main floor, flanked by rows of flower pots sitting on colorful and uniquely designed Chinese porcelain pedestals. Since there are no porters or servants asking for invitation cards, feel free to come in, whether you’re a friend or not, if you’re drawn in by the music from the orchestra, the lights, or the clattering of dishes, knives, and forks, and if you want to see what a gathering is like in the distant Pearl of the Orient. Honestly, I would love to skip this description of the house for your sake, but it’s important because we humans are quite a bit like tortoises: we’re valued and judged based on our shells; in this respect and others, the people of the Philippines also resemble tortoises.

If we go up the stairs, we immediately find ourselves in [3]a spacious hallway, called there, for some unknown reason, the caida, which tonight serves as the dining-room and at the same time affords a place for the orchestra. In the center a large table profusely and expensively decorated seems to beckon to the hanger-on with sweet promises, while it threatens the bashful maiden, the simple dalaga, with two mortal hours in the company of strangers whose language and conversation usually have a very restricted and special character.

If we go up the stairs, we immediately find ourselves in [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]a spacious hallway, oddly called the caida, which tonight serves as the dining room and also as a space for the orchestra. In the center, a large table lavishly decorated seems to invite the onlookers with sweet promises, while it poses a threat to the shy young woman, the simple dalaga, with two long hours spent among strangers whose language and conversation typically have a very limited and specific nature.

Contrasted with these terrestrial preparations are the motley paintings on the walls representing religious matters, such as “Purgatory,” “Hell,” “The Last Judgment,” “The Death of the Just,” and “The Death of the Sinner.”

Compared to these earthly preparations are the colorful paintings on the walls depicting religious themes, such as “Purgatory,” “Hell,” “The Last Judgment,” “The Death of the Righteous,” and “The Death of the Sinner.”

At the back of the room, fastened in a splendid and elegant framework, in the Renaissance style, possibly by Arévalo, is a glass case in which are seen the figures of two old women. The inscription on this reads: “Our Lady of Peace and Prosperous Voyages, who is worshiped in Antipolo, visiting in the disguise of a beggar the holy and renowned Capitana Inez during her sickness.”1 While the work reveals little taste or art, yet it possesses in compensation an extreme realism, for to judge from the yellow and bluish tints of her face the sick woman seems to be already a decaying corpse, and the glasses and other objects, accompaniments of long illness, are so minutely reproduced that even their contents may be distinguished. In looking at these pictures, which excite the appetite and inspire gay bucolic ideas, one may perhaps be led to think that the malicious host is well acquainted with the characters of the majority of those who are to sit at his table and that, in order to conceal his own way of thinking, he has hung from the ceiling costly Chinese lanterns; bird-cages without birds; red, green, and blue globes of frosted glass; faded air-plants; and dried and inflated fishes, which they call botetes. The view is closed on the side of the river by curious wooden arches, half Chinese and half [4]European, affording glimpses of a terrace with arbors and bowers faintly lighted by paper lanterns of many colors.

At the back of the room, secured in a beautiful and stylish frame, likely made by Arévalo in the Renaissance style, is a glass case displaying the figures of two elderly women. The inscription reads: “Our Lady of Peace and Prosperous Journeys, who is worshiped in Antipolo, visiting in the disguise of a beggar the holy and famous Capitana Inez during her illness.”1 While the artwork shows little skill or flair, it makes up for it with an intense realism; judging by the yellow and bluish hues on her face, the sick woman looks almost like a decaying corpse, and the glasses and other items, accompaniments of a long illness, are so intricately detailed that even their contents can be seen. Looking at these images, which spark appetites and inspire cheerful rural thoughts, one might think that the cunning host is well aware of the true nature of most of the guests at his table and that, to hide his own opinions, he has hung from the ceiling expensive Chinese lanterns; empty birdcages; red, green, and blue frosted glass globes; faded air-plants; and dried, puffed fish, known as botetes. The view is closed off on the river side by curious wooden arches, half Chinese and half [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]European, offering glimpses of a terrace with trellises and alcoves softly lit by colorful paper lanterns.

In the sala, among massive mirrors and gleaming chandeliers, the guests are assembled. Here, on a raised platform, stands a grand piano of great price, which tonight has the additional virtue of not being played upon. Here, hanging on the wall, is an oil-painting of a handsome man in full dress, rigid, erect, straight as the tasseled cane he holds in his stiff, ring-covered fingers—the whole seeming to say, “Ahem! See how well dressed and how dignified I am!” The furnishings of the room are elegant and perhaps uncomfortable and unhealthful, since the master of the house would consider not so much the comfort and health of his guests as his own ostentation, “A terrible thing is dysentery,” he would say to them, “but you are sitting in European chairs and that is something you don’t find every day.”

In the living room, surrounded by huge mirrors and shining chandeliers, the guests are gathered. On a raised platform sits an expensive grand piano, which tonight has the added benefit of not being played. On the wall hangs an oil painting of a handsome man in formal attire, standing stiffly, straight as the tasselled cane he holds in his rigid, ring-covered fingers—the whole image seems to say, “Ahem! Look how well-dressed and dignified I am!” The room's furnishings are elegant, yet probably uncomfortable and unhealthy, since the host cares more about showing off than his guests' comfort and health. “Dysentery is a terrible thing,” he would tell them, “but you’re sitting in European chairs, and that’s not something you come across every day.”

This room is almost filled with people, the men being separated from the women as in synagogues and Catholic churches. The women consist of a number of Filipino and Spanish maidens, who, when they open their mouths to yawn, instantly cover them with their fans and who murmur only a few words to each other, any conversation ventured upon dying out in monosyllables like the sounds heard in a house at night, sounds made by the rats and lizards. Is it perhaps the different likenesses of Our Lady hanging on the walls that force them to silence and a religious demeanor or is it that the women here are an exception?

This room is almost packed with people, with the men separated from the women like in synagogues and Catholic churches. The women include several Filipino and Spanish girls, who quickly cover their mouths with their fans when they yawn, and they only murmur a few words to each other. Any attempt at conversation fades into short responses, similar to the sounds you might hear in a house at night, made by rats and lizards. Is it the various images of Our Lady hanging on the walls that make them quiet and serious, or are the women here just different?

A cousin of Capitan Tiago, a sweet-faced old woman, who speaks Spanish quite badly, is the only one receiving the ladies. To offer to the Spanish ladies a plate of cigars and buyos, to extend her hand to her countrywomen to be kissed, exactly as the friars do,—this is the sum of her courtesy, her policy. The poor old lady soon became bored, and taking advantage of the noise of a plate breaking, rushed precipitately away, muttering, “Jesús! Just wait, you rascals!” and failed to reappear.

A cousin of Capitan Tiago, a sweet-faced old woman who speaks Spanish quite poorly, is the only one greeting the ladies. She offers the Spanish ladies a plate of cigars and buyos, extending her hand for her fellow countrywomen to kiss it, just like the friars do—this is the extent of her kindness and her strategy. The poor old lady soon got bored, and taking advantage of the noise from a plate shattering, hurried away, muttering, “Jesús! Just wait, you troublemakers!” and didn’t come back.

The men, for their part, are making more of a stir. Some [5]cadets in one corner are conversing in a lively manner but in low tones, looking around now and then to point out different persons in the room while they laugh more or less openly among themselves. In contrast, two foreigners dressed in white are promenading silently from one end of the room to the other with their hands crossed behind their backs, like the bored passengers on the deck of a ship. All the interest and the greatest animation proceed from a group composed of two priests, two civilians, and a soldier who are seated around a small table on which are seen bottles of wine and English biscuits.

The guys are definitely causing more of a scene. Some [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]cadets in one corner are chatting animatedly but quietly, glancing around occasionally to point out different people in the room while they laugh, more or less openly, amongst themselves. In contrast, two foreigners in white are silently walking from one end of the room to the other with their hands crossed behind their backs, resembling bored passengers on a ship’s deck. The most excitement and lively energy come from a group of two priests, two civilians, and a soldier gathered around a small table that has bottles of wine and English biscuits on it.

The soldier, a tall, elderly lieutenant with an austere countenance—a Duke of Alva straggling behind in the roster of the Civil Guard—talks little, but in a harsh, curt way. One of the priests, a youthful Dominican friar, handsome, graceful, polished as the gold-mounted eyeglasses he wears, maintains a premature gravity. He is the curate of Binondo and has been in former years a professor in the college of San Juan de Letran,2 where he enjoyed the reputation of being a consummate dialectician, so much so that in the days when the sons of Guzman3 still dared to match themselves in subtleties with laymen, the able disputant B. de Luna had never been able either to catch or to confuse him, the distinctions made by Fray Sibyla leaving his opponent in the situation of a fisherman who tries to catch eels with a lasso. The Dominican says little, appearing to weigh his words.

The soldier, a tall, elderly lieutenant with a stern look—like a Duke of Alva lagging behind in the Civil Guard roster—doesn't say much, but when he does, it's in a harsh, clipped manner. One of the priests, a young Dominican friar, attractive, graceful, and polished like his gold-rimmed glasses, carries an air of premature seriousness. He is the curate of Binondo and was previously a professor at the college of San Juan de Letran,2 where he had a reputation as an exceptional debater. Back when the sons of Guzman3 dared to challenge laymen in discussions, the skilled debater B. de Luna could never quite keep up or confuse him, as the distinctions made by Fray Sibyla left his opponent in the position of a fisherman trying to catch eels with a lasso. The Dominican speaks sparingly, seeming to carefully consider his words.

Quite in contrast, the other priest, a Franciscan, talks much and gesticulates more. In spite of the fact that his hair is beginning to turn gray, he seems to be preserving [6]well his robust constitution, while his regular features, his rather disquieting glance, his wide jaws and herculean frame give him the appearance of a Roman noble in disguise and make us involuntarily recall one of those three monks of whom Heine tells in his “Gods in Exile,” who at the September equinox in the Tyrol used to cross a lake at midnight and each time place in the hand of the poor boatman a silver piece, cold as ice, which left him full of terror.4 But Fray Damaso is not so mysterious as they were. He is full of merriment, and if the tone of his voice is rough like that of a man who has never had occasion to correct himself and who believes that whatever he says is holy and above improvement, still his frank, merry laugh wipes out this disagreeable impression and even obliges us to pardon his showing to the room bare feet and hairy legs that would make the fortune of a Mendieta in the Quiapo fairs.5

In stark contrast, the other priest, a Franciscan, talks a lot and gestures even more. Even though his hair is starting to turn gray, he seems to be maintaining [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]his strong physique well, while his symmetrical features, somewhat unsettling gaze, broad jaw, and muscular build give him the look of a Roman noble in disguise, making us involuntarily think of one of those three monks that Heine mentions in his “Gods in Exile,” who would cross a lake at midnight in the Tyrol during the September equinox and each time give the poor boatman a silver coin, cold as ice, leaving him filled with dread.4 But Fray Damaso isn't as mysterious as they were. He is full of cheer, and even though his voice is gruff, like a man who has never felt the need to hold back and thinks that everything he says is sacred and above improvement, his genuine, hearty laughter erases this unpleasant impression and even compels us to overlook his bare feet and hairy legs that would make a fortune for a Mendieta at the Quiapo fairs.5

One of the civilians is a very small man with a black beard, the only thing notable about him being his nose, which, to judge from its size, ought not to belong to him. The other is a rubicund youth, who seems to have arrived but recently in the country. With him the Franciscan is carrying on a lively discussion.

One of the civilians is a tiny man with a black beard, and the only thing that stands out about him is his nose, which, based on its size, doesn’t seem like it should belong to him. The other is a rosy-cheeked young man, who appears to have just arrived in the country. The Franciscan is having an engaging conversation with him.

“You’ll see,” the friar was saying, “when you’ve been here a few months you’ll be convinced of what I say. It’s one thing to govern in Madrid and another to live in the Philippines.”

“You’ll see,” the friar was saying, “after you’ve been here a few months, you’ll be convinced of what I’m saying. It’s one thing to govern in Madrid and another to live in the Philippines.”

“But—”

“But—”

“I, for example,” continued Fray Damaso, raising his voice still higher to prevent the other from speaking, “I, for example, who can look back over twenty-three years of bananas and morisqueta, know whereof I speak. Don’t [7]come at me with theories and fine speeches, for I know the Indian.6 Mark well that the moment I arrived in the country I was assigned to a toxin, small it is true, but especially devoted to agriculture. I didn’t understand Tagalog very well then, but I was, soon confessing the women, and we understood one another and they came to like me so well that three years later, when I was transferred to another and larger town, made vacant by the death of the native curate, all fell to weeping, they heaped gifts upon me, they escorted me with music—”

“I, for example,” continued Fray Damaso, raising his voice even higher to stop the other from speaking, “I, for example, who can look back over twenty-three years of bananas and morisqueta, know what I'm talking about. Don’t [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]come at me with theories and impressive speeches, because I know the Indian. 6 Keep in mind that the moment I arrived in the country, I was assigned to a position, small it was true, but dedicated specifically to agriculture. I didn’t understand Tagalog very well back then, but I was soon confessing to the women, and we understood each other so well that three years later, when I was moved to another larger town, which had opened up due to the death of the native curate, everyone started crying, they showered me with gifts, they escorted me with music—”

“But that only goes to show—”

“But that just goes to show—”

“Wait, wait! Don’t be so hasty! My successor remained a shorter time, and when he left he had more attendance, more tears, and more music. Yet he had been more given to whipping and had raised the fees in the parish to almost double.”

“Hold on, hold on! Don’t rush so much! My successor was around for a shorter time, and when he left, he had more people attending, more tears, and more music. Still, he was more into punishing and had nearly doubled the fees in the parish.”

“But you will allow me—”

"But you'll let me—"

“But that isn’t all. I stayed in the town of San Diego twenty years and it has been only a few months since I left it.”

“But that’s not all. I lived in the town of San Diego for twenty years, and it’s only been a few months since I left.”

Here he showed signs of chagrin.

Here he showed signs of annoyance.

“Twenty years, no one can deny, are more than sufficient to get acquainted with a town. San Diego has a population of six thousand souls and I knew every inhabitant as well as if I had been his mother and wet-nurse. I knew in which foot this one was lame, where the shoe pinched that one, who was courting that girl, what affairs she had had and with whom, who was the real father of the child, and so on—for I was the confessor of every last one, and they took care not to fail in their duty. Our host, Santiago, will tell you whether I am speaking the truth, for he has a lot of land there and that was where we first became friends. Well then, you may see what the Indian is: when I left I was escorted by only a few old women and some of the tertiary brethren—and that after I had been there twenty years!”

“Twenty years, no one can deny, is more than enough time to get to know a town. San Diego has a population of six thousand people, and I knew every single one of them as well as if I had been their mother and wet-nurse. I knew which foot this person was limping on, where that one’s shoe pinched, who was dating that girl, what affairs she had been involved in and with whom, who was the real father of the child, and so on—because I was the confidant of every last one, and they made sure to fulfill their obligations to me. Our host, Santiago, can confirm whether I'm telling the truth, as he owns a lot of land there, and that’s where we first became friends. So, you can see what the Indian is: when I left, I was sent off by only a few old women and some of the tertiary brothers—and that was after I had been there for twenty years!”

“But I don’t see what that has to do with the abolition [8]of the tobacco monopoly,”7 ventured the rubicund youth, taking advantage of the Franciscan’s pausing to drink a glass of sherry.

“But I don’t see how that relates to getting rid of the tobacco monopoly,” the rosy-cheeked young man said, using the Franciscan's moment of silence to sip from his glass of sherry.

Fray Damaso was so greatly surprised that he nearly let his glass fall. He remained for a moment staring fixedly at the young man.

Fray Damaso was so shocked that he almost dropped his glass. He stood there for a moment, staring intently at the young man.

“What? How’s that?” he was finally able to exclaim in great wonderment. “Is it possible that you don’t see it as clear as day? Don’t you see, my son, that all this proves plainly that the reforms of the ministers are irrational?”

“What? How can that be?” he finally exclaimed in amazement. “Can it really be that you don’t see it as clearly as day? Can’t you understand, my son, that all of this clearly shows that the ministers’ reforms are unreasonable?”

It was now the youth’s turn to look perplexed. The lieutenant wrinkled his eyebrows a little more and the small man nodded toward Fray Damaso equivocally. The Dominican contented himself with almost turning his back on the whole group.

It was now the young man's turn to look confused. The lieutenant furrowed his brows a bit more and the small man gave a vague nod towards Fray Damaso. The Dominican seemed fine with almost ignoring the entire group.

“Do you really believe so?” the young man at length asked with great seriousness, as he looked at the friar with curiosity.

“Do you really believe that?” the young man finally asked seriously, looking at the friar with curiosity.

“Do I believe so? As I believe the Gospel! The Indian is so indolent!”

“Do I believe that? Just as I believe the Gospel! The Indian is so lazy!”

“Ah, pardon me for interrupting you,” said the young man, lowering his voice and drawing his chair a little closer, “but you have said something that awakens all my interest. Does this indolence actually, naturally, exist among the natives or is there some truth in what a foreign traveler says: that with this indolence we excuse our own, as well as our backwardness and our colonial system. He referred to other colonies whose inhabitants belong to the same race—”

“Sorry for interrupting you,” the young man said, lowering his voice and scooting his chair a bit closer. “But you mentioned something that really piques my interest. Does this laziness genuinely exist among the locals, or is there some truth to what a foreign traveler claimed: that we use this laziness to excuse our own, as well as our lack of progress and our colonial system? He talked about other colonies whose people are of the same race—”

[9]“Bah, jealousy! Ask Señor Laruja, who also knows this country. Ask him if there is any equal to the ignorance and indolence of the Indian.”

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]“Ugh, jealousy! Ask Señor Laruja, who also understands this country. Ask him if there's anything that compares to the ignorance and laziness of the Indian.”

“It’s true,” affirmed the little man, who was referred to as Señor Laruja. “In no part of the world can you find any one more indolent than the Indian, in no part of the world.”

“It’s true,” confirmed the little man, known as Señor Laruja. “Nowhere in the world can you find anyone more lazy than the Indian, nowhere in the world.”

“Nor more vicious, nor more ungrateful!”

“Neither more vicious nor more ungrateful!”

“Nor more unmannerly!”

"Stop being so rude!"

The rubicund youth began to glance about nervously. “Gentlemen,” he whispered, “I believe that we are in the house of an Indian. Those young ladies—”

The red-faced young man started to look around anxiously. “Guys,” he murmured, “I think we’re in the house of an Indian. Those young ladies—”

“Bah, don’t be so apprehensive! Santiago doesn’t consider himself an Indian—and besides, he’s not here. And what if he were! These are the nonsensical ideas of the newcomers. Let a few months pass and you will change your opinion, after you have attended a lot of fiestas and bailúhan, slept on cots, and eaten your fill of tinola.”

“Come on, don’t be so worried! Santiago doesn’t see himself as an Indian—and anyway, he’s not around. And so what if he were! These are just silly thoughts from the newcomers. Give it a few months and you’ll change your mind after you’ve been to a lot of parties and bailúhan, slept on cots, and eaten plenty of tinola.”

“Ah, is this thing that you call tinola a variety of lotus which makes people—er—forgetful?”

“Is this thing you call tinola a type of lotus that makes people—um—forgetful?”

“Nothing of the kind!” exclaimed Fray Damaso with a smile. “You’re getting absurd. Tinola is a stew of chicken and squash. How long has it been since you got here?”

“Not at all!” exclaimed Fray Damaso with a smile. “You’re being ridiculous. Tinola is a chicken and squash stew. How long has it been since you arrived?”

“Four days,” responded the youth, rather offended.

“Four days,” the young man replied, somewhat offended.

“Have you come as a government employee?”

“Did you come as a government worker?”

“No, sir, I’ve come at my own expense to study the country.”

“No, sir, I’ve come here on my own dime to explore the country.”

“Man, what a rare bird!” exclaimed Fray Damaso, staring at him with curiosity. “To come at one’s own expense and for such foolishness! What a wonder! When there are so many books! And with two fingerbreadths of forehead! Many have written books as big as that! With two fingerbreadths of forehead!”

“Wow, what a unique guy!” shouted Fray Damaso, looking at him with interest. “To come here on his own dime for such nonsense! What a surprise! When there are so many books available! And with just two finger widths of forehead! Many people have written books that are that size! With two finger widths of forehead!”

The Dominican here brusquely broke in upon the conversation. “Did your Reverence, Fray Damaso, say that [10]you had been twenty years in the town of San Diego and that you had left it? Wasn’t your Reverence satisfied with the town?”

The Dominican abruptly interrupted the conversation. “Did you say, Fray Damaso, that [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]you spent twenty years in the town of San Diego and that you’ve left it? Weren’t you happy with the town?”

At this question, which was put in a very natural and almost negligent tone, Fray Damaso suddenly lost all his merriment and stopped laughing. “No!” he grunted dryly, and let himself back heavily against the back of his chair.

At this question, which was asked in a very casual and almost careless tone, Fray Damaso suddenly lost all his joy and stopped laughing. “No!” he grunted bluntly, leaning back heavily against the chair.

The Dominican went on in a still more indifferent tone. “It must be painful to leave a town where one has been for twenty years and which he knows as well as the clothes he wears. I certainly was sorry to leave Kamiling and that after I had been there only a few months. But my superiors did it for the good of the Orders for my own good.”

The Dominican continued in an even more indifferent tone. “It must be tough to leave a town you've lived in for twenty years and know as well as the clothes on your back. I was definitely sad to leave Kamiling after just a few months. But my superiors made the decision for the good of the Order and for my own benefit.”

Fray Damaso, for the first time that evening, seemed to be very thoughtful. Suddenly he brought his fist down on the arm of his chair and with a heavy breath exclaimed: “Either Religion is a fact or it is not! That is, either the curates are free or they are not! The country is going to ruin, it is lost!” And again he struck the arm of his chair.

Fray Damaso, for the first time that evening, looked deep in thought. Suddenly, he slammed his fist down on the arm of his chair and with a heavy sigh exclaimed: “Either religion is real or it isn’t! In other words, either the priests are free or they aren’t! The country is going to ruin; it’s lost!” And again, he hit the arm of his chair.

Everybody in the sala turned toward the group with astonished looks. The Dominican raised his head to stare at the Franciscan from under his glasses. The two foreigners paused a moment, stared with an expression of mingled severity and reproof, then immediately continued their promenade.

Everybody in the room turned to the group with surprised looks. The Dominican lifted his head to look at the Franciscan from beneath his glasses. The two foreigners paused for a moment, looked on with expressions of combined seriousness and disapproval, then immediately resumed their walk.

“He’s in a bad humor because you haven’t treated him with deference,” murmured Señor Laruja into the ear of the rubicund youth.

“He’s in a bad mood because you haven’t shown him any respect,” murmured Señor Laruja into the ear of the red-faced young man.

“What does your Reverence mean? What’s the trouble?” inquired the Dominican and the lieutenant at the same time, but in different tones.

“What do you mean, Your Reverence? What's the problem?” asked the Dominican and the lieutenant at the same time, but in different tones.

“That’s why so many calamities come! The ruling powers support heretics against the ministers of God!” continued the Franciscan, raising his heavy fists.

“That’s why so many disasters happen! The ruling powers back heretics against God's ministers!” the Franciscan continued, raising his powerful fists.

[11]“What do you mean?” again inquired the frowning lieutenant, half rising from his chair.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]“What do you mean?” the frowning lieutenant asked again, half getting up from his chair.

“What do I mean?” repeated Fray Damaso, raising his voice and facing the lieutenant. “I’ll tell you what I mean. I, yes I, mean to say that when a priest throws out of his cemetery the corpse of a heretic, no one, not even the King himself, has any right to interfere and much less to impose any punishment! But a little General—a little General Calamity—”

“What do I mean?” Fray Damaso repeated, raising his voice and looking at the lieutenant. “I’ll tell you what I mean. I, yes I, mean to say that when a priest removes a heretic’s body from his cemetery, no one, not even the King himself, has the right to step in and certainly not to impose any punishment! But a little General—a little General Calamity—”

“Padre, his Excellency is the Vice-Regal Patron!” shouted the soldier, rising to his feet.

“Dad, his Excellency is the Vice-Regal Patron!” yelled the soldier, getting up from his seat.

“Excellency! Vice-Regal Patron! What of that!” retorted the Franciscan, also rising. “In other times he would have been dragged down a staircase as the religious orders once did with the impious Governor Bustamente.8 Those were indeed the days of faith.”

“Your Excellency! Vice-Regal Patron! What of that!” snapped the Franciscan, also standing up. “In the past, he would’ve been dragged down a staircase like the religious orders used to do with the impious Governor Bustamente. 8 Those were truly the days of faith.”

“I warn you that I can’t permit this! His Excellency represents his Majesty the King!”

“I warn you that I can't allow this! His Excellency represents His Majesty the King!”

“King or rook! What difference does that make? For us there is no king other than the legitimate9—”

“King or rook! What difference does it make? For us, there’s no king other than the legitimate9—”

“Halt!” shouted the lieutenant in a threatening tone, as if he were commanding his soldiers. “Either you withdraw what you have said or tomorrow I will report it to his Excellency!”

“Halt!” shouted the lieutenant in a threatening tone, as if he were commanding his soldiers. “Either take back what you said or tomorrow I’ll report it to his Excellency!”

“Go ahead—right now—go on!” was the sarcastic [12]rejoinder of Fray Damaso as he approached the officer with clenched fists. “Do you think that because I wear the cloth, I’m afraid? Go now, while I can lend you my carriage!”

“Go ahead—right now—go on!” was the sarcastic [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]reply of Fray Damaso as he walked up to the officer with clenched fists. “Do you think that just because I wear the robe, I’m scared? Go on, while I can offer you my carriage!”

The dispute was taking a ludicrous turn, but fortunately the Dominican intervened. “Gentlemen,” he began in an authoritative tone and with the nasal twang that so well becomes the friars, “you must not confuse things or seek for offenses where there are none. We must distinguish in the words of Fray Damaso those of the man from those of the priest. The latter, as such, per se, can never give offense, because they spring from absolute truth, while in those of the man there is a secondary distinction to be made: those which he utters ab irato, those which he utters ex ore, but not in corde, and those which he does utter in corde. These last are the only ones that can really offend, and only according to whether they preexisted as a motive in mente, or arose solely per accidens in the heat of the discussion, if there really exist—”

The argument was getting ridiculous, but luckily the Dominican stepped in. “Gentlemen,” he began in a commanding tone with the distinctive nasal twang typical of friars, “you must not mix things up or look for insults where there aren't any. We need to differentiate between the words of Fray Damaso as a man and as a priest. The latter, in his role, can never be offensive because they come from absolute truth. In the words of the man, we have to make a further distinction: those he says out of anger, those he says out loud, but not from the heart, and those he actually expresses from the heart. The last ones are the only ones that can truly offend, and it depends on whether they were already a motive in his mind beforehand, or came up just by accident in the heat of the discussion, if there really exists—”

“But I, by accidens and for my own part, understand his motives, Padre Sibyla,” broke in the old soldier, who saw himself about to be entangled in so many distinctions that he feared lest he might still be held to blame. “I understand the motives about which your Reverence is going to make distinctions. During the absence of Padre Damaso from San Diego, his coadjutor buried the body of an extremely worthy individual—yes, sir, extremely worthy, for I had had dealings with him many times and had been entertained in his house. What if he never went to confession, what does that matter? Neither do I go to confession! But to say that he committed suicide is a lie, a slander! A man such as he was, who has a son upon whom he centers his affection and hopes, a man who has faith in God, who recognizes his duties to society, a just and honorable man, does not commit suicide. This much I will say and will refrain from expressing the rest of my thoughts here, so please your Reverence.”

“But I, by accidens and for my own part, understand his motives, Padre Sibyla,” interrupted the old soldier, who feared getting caught up in so many distinctions that he might still be blamed. “I get the motives that your Reverence is going to differentiate. During Padre Damaso's absence from San Diego, his coadjutor buried the body of a truly good person—yes, sir, truly good, because I had dealings with him many times and was welcomed in his home. So what if he never went to confession? I don’t go to confession either! But to say that he committed suicide is a lie, a slander! A man like him, who has a son he cares about and hopes for, a man who has faith in God, who acknowledges his responsibilities to society, a fair and honorable man, does not take his own life. This much I’ll say, and I’ll hold back the rest of my thoughts here, if it pleases your Reverence.”

[13]Then, turning his back on the Franciscan, he went on: “Now then, this priest on his return to the town, after maltreating the poor coadjutor, had the corpse dug up and taken away from the cemetery to be buried I don’t know where. The people of San Diego were cowardly enough not to protest, although it is true that few knew of the outrage. The dead man had no relatives there and his only son was in Europe. But his Excellency learned of the affair and as he is an upright man asked for some punishment—and Padre Damaso was transferred to a better town. That’s all there is to it. Now your Reverence can make your distinctions.”

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]Then, turning his back on the Franciscan, he continued: “So, this priest, after mistreating the poor assistant, had the body exhumed and taken from the cemetery to be buried somewhere unknown. The people of San Diego were too cowardly to protest, although it’s true that few were aware of the outrage. The deceased had no family there, and his only son was in Europe. But his Excellency found out about it, and as an honorable man, he demanded some consequences—and Padre Damaso was moved to a better town. That’s all there is to it. Now your Reverence can sort out your distinctions.”

So saying, he withdrew from the group.

So saying, he stepped away from the group.

“I’m sorry that I inadvertently brought up so delicate a subject,” said Padre Sibyla sadly. “But, after all, if there has been a gain in the change of towns—”

“I’m sorry that I accidentally brought up such a sensitive topic,” said Padre Sibyla sadly. “But, then again, if there has been an advantage to moving to a new town—”

“How is there to be a gain? And what of all the things that are lost in moving, the letters, and the—and everything that is mislaid?” interrupted Fray Damaso, stammering in the vain effort to control his anger.

“How can there be a gain? And what about all the things that get lost in the process, the letters, and everything that gets misplaced?” interrupted Fray Damaso, stammering in his futile attempt to keep his anger in check.

Little by little the party resumed its former tranquillity. Other guests had come in, among them a lame old Spaniard of mild and inoffensive aspect leaning on the arm of an elderly Filipina, who was resplendent in frizzes and paint and a European gown. The group welcomed them heartily, and Doctor De Espadaña and his señora, the Doctora Doña Victorina, took their seats among our acquaintances. Some newspaper reporters and shopkeepers greeted one another and moved about aimlessly without knowing just what to do.

Little by little, the party returned to its earlier calm. New guests arrived, including an old, lame Spaniard with a gentle and harmless demeanor leaning on the arm of an elderly Filipina, who was dazzling in her curls, makeup, and European dress. The group welcomed them warmly, and Doctor De Espadaña and his wife, the Doctora Doña Victorina, settled in among our friends. Some newspaper reporters and shopkeepers exchanged greetings and wandered around aimlessly, unsure of what to do next.

“But can you tell me, Señor Laruja, what kind of man our host is?” inquired the rubicund youth. “I haven’t been introduced to him yet.”

“But can you tell me, Señor Laruja, what type of guy our host is?” asked the rosy-cheeked young man. “I haven’t met him yet.”

“They say that he has gone out. I haven’t seen him either.”

“They say he’s gone out. I haven’t seen him either.”

“There’s no need of introductions here,” volunteered Fray Damaso. “Santiago is made of the right stuff.”

“There’s no need for introductions here,” Fray Damaso offered. “Santiago has what it takes.”

[14]“No, he’s not the man who invented gunpowder,”10 added Laruja.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]“No, he’s not the guy who invented gunpowder,”10 Laruja added.

“You too, Señor Laruja,” exclaimed Doña Victorina in mild reproach, as she fanned herself. “How could the poor man invent gunpowder if, as is said, the Chinese invented it centuries ago?”

“You too, Señor Laruja,” exclaimed Doña Victorina with mild reproach, as she fanned herself. “How could the poor man have invented gunpowder if, as they say, the Chinese invented it centuries ago?”

“The Chinese! Are you crazy?” cried Fray Damaso. “Out with you! A Franciscan, one of my Order, Fray What-do-you-call-him Savalls,11 invented it in the—ah the seventh century!”

“The Chinese! Are you out of your mind?” shouted Fray Damaso. “Get out of here! A Franciscan, one of my Order, Fray What’s-his-name Savalls,11 invented it in the—ah the seventh century!”

“A Franciscan? Well, he must have been a missionary in China, that Padre Savalls,” replied the lady, who did not thus easily part from her beliefs.

“A Franciscan? Well, he must have been a missionary in China, that Padre Savalls,” replied the lady, who wasn't ready to let go of her beliefs so easily.

“Schwartz,12 perhaps you mean, señora,” said Fray Sibyla, without looking at her.

“Schwartz,12 maybe you meant, ma'am,” said Fray Sibyla, not looking at her.

“I don’t know. Fray Damaso said a Franciscan and I was only repeating.”

“I don’t know. Father Damaso said a Franciscan, and I was just repeating it.”

“Well, Savalls or Chevas, what does it matter? The difference of a letter doesn’t make him a Chinaman,” replied the Franciscan in bad humor.

“Well, Savalls or Chevas, what does it matter? The difference of a letter doesn’t make him a Chinese guy,” replied the Franciscan in a bad mood.

“And in the fourteenth century, not the seventh,” added the Dominican in a tone of correction, as if to mortify the pride of the other friar.

“And in the fourteenth century, not the seventh,” added the Dominican in a tone of correction, as if to deflate the pride of the other friar.

“Well, neither does a century more or less make him a Dominican.”

“Well, a century more or less doesn’t make him a Dominican.”

“Don’t get angry, your Reverence,” admonished Padre Sibyla, smiling. “So much the better that he did invent it so as to save his brethren the trouble.”

“Don’t get upset, your Reverence,” Padre Sibyla said with a smile. “It’s actually a good thing he came up with it to spare his brothers the hassle.”

“And did you say, Padre Sibyla, that it was in the fourteenth century?” asked Doña Victorina with great interest. “Was that before or after Christ?”

“And did you say, Padre Sibyla, that it was in the fourteenth century?” asked Doña Victorina with great interest. “Was that before or after Christ?”

Fortunately for the individual questioned, two persons entered the room. [15]

Fortunately for the person being asked, two people walked into the room. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]


1 A similar picture is found in the convento at Antipolo.—Author’s note.

1 A similar scene can be seen in the convent at Antipolo.—Author’s note.

2 A school of secondary instruction conducted by the Dominican Fathers, by whom it was taken over in 1640. “It had its first beginning in the house of a pious Spaniard, called Juan Geronimo Guerrero, who had dedicated himself, with Christian piety, to gathering orphan boys in his house, where he raised, clothed, and sustained them, and taught them to read and to write, and much more, to live in the fear of God.”—Blair and Robertson, The Philippine Islands, Vol. XLV, p. 208.—TR.

2 A secondary school run by the Dominican Fathers, who took over in 1640. “It started in the home of a devout Spaniard named Juan Geronimo Guerrero, who dedicated himself, with true Christian compassion, to gathering orphaned boys in his home, where he provided for their needs, taught them to read and write, and, most importantly, instilled in them a respect for God.”—Blair and Robertson, The Philippine Islands, Vol. XLV, p. 208.—TR.

3 The Dominican friars, whose order was founded by Dominic de Guzman.—TR.

3 The Dominican friars, an order founded by Dominic de Guzman.—TR.

4 In the story mentioned, the three monks were the old Roman god Bacchus and two of his satellites, in the disguise of Franciscan friars,—TR.

4 In the story mentioned, the three monks were the ancient Roman god Bacchus and two of his followers, posing as Franciscan friars,—TR.

5 According to a note to the Barcelona edition of this novel, Mendieta was a character well known in Manila, doorkeeper at the Alcaldía, impresario of children’s theaters, director of a merry-go-round, etc.—TR.

5 According to a note in the Barcelona edition of this novel, Mendieta was a well-known character in Manila, serving as the doorkeeper at the Alcaldía, running children’s theaters, managing a merry-go-round, and more.—TR.

6 See Glossary.

6 Check Glossary.

7 The “tobacco monopoly” was established during the administration of Basco de Vargas (1778–1787), one of the ablest governors Spain sent to the Philippines, in order to provide revenue for the local government and to encourage agricultural development. The operation of the monopoly, however, soon degenerated into a system of “graft” and petty abuse which bore heartily upon the natives (see Zuñiga’s Estadismo), and the abolition of it in 1881 was one of the heroic efforts made by the Spanish civil administrators to adjust the archaic colonial system to the changing conditions in the Archipelago.—TR.

7 The “tobacco monopoly” was established during the leadership of Basco de Vargas (1778–1787), one of the most capable governors Spain sent to the Philippines, to generate revenue for the local government and promote agricultural development. However, the functioning of the monopoly quickly turned into a system of “graft” and minor abuses that greatly affected the local people (see Zuñiga’s Estadismo), and its abolition in 1881 was one of the significant efforts made by the Spanish civil administrators to adapt the outdated colonial system to the evolving conditions in the Archipelago.—TR.

8 As a result of his severity in enforcing the payment of sums due the royal treasury on account of the galleon trade, in which the religious orders were heavily interested, Governor Fernando de Bustillos Bustamente y Rueda met a violent death at the hands of a mob headed by friars, October 11, 1719. See Blair and Robertson, The Philippine Islands, Vol. XLIV; Montero y Vidal, Historia General de Filipinas, Vol. I, Chap. XXXV.—TR.

8 Because of his strict enforcement of the payments owed to the royal treasury from the galleon trade, which was of great interest to religious orders, Governor Fernando de Bustillos Bustamente y Rueda was violently killed by a mob led by friars on October 11, 1719. See Blair and Robertson, The Philippine Islands, Vol. XLIV; Montero y Vidal, Historia General de Filipinas, Vol. I, Chap. XXXV.—TR.

9 A reference to the fact that the clerical party in Spain refused to accept the decree of Ferdinand VII setting aside the Salic law and naming his daughter Isabella as his successor, and, upon the death of Ferdinand, supported the claim of the nearest male heir, Don Carlos de Bourbon, thus giving rise to the Carlist movement. Some writers state that severe measures had to be adopted to compel many of the friars in the Philippines to use the feminine pronoun in their prayers for the sovereign, just whom the reverend gentlemen expected to deceive not being explained.—TR.

9 This references how the clerical party in Spain rejected Ferdinand VII's decree that set aside the Salic law and named his daughter Isabella as his successor. After Ferdinand's death, they backed the claim of the closest male heir, Don Carlos de Bourbon, which led to the Carlist movement. Some authors mention that strict measures had to be taken to make many of the friars in the Philippines use the feminine pronoun when praying for the sovereign, though it's unclear who the reverend gentlemen thought they were fooling.—TR.

10 An apothegm equivalent to the English, “He’ll never set any rivers on fire.”—TR.

10 A saying similar to the English expression, “He’ll never set the world on fire.”—TR.

11 The name of a Carlist leader in Spain.—TR.

11 The name of a Carlist leader in Spain.—TR.

12 A German Franciscan monk who is said to have invented gunpowder about 1330.

12 A German Franciscan monk who is believed to have invented gunpowder around 1330.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

Chapter II

Crisostomo Ibarra

It was not two beautiful and well-gowned young women that attracted the attention of all, even including Fray Sibyla, nor was it his Excellency the Captain-General with his staff, that the lieutenant should start from his abstraction and take a couple of steps forward, or that Fray Damaso should look as if turned to stone; it was simply the original of the oil-painting leading by the hand a young man dressed in deep mourning.

It wasn’t the two beautiful young women in elegant dresses that caught everyone’s attention, including Fray Sibyla, nor was it his Excellency the Captain-General with his entourage, that made the lieutenant snap out of his daydream and take a couple of steps forward, or that made Fray Damaso look like he was frozen in place; it was just the subject of the oil painting, holding hands with a young man in deep mourning.

“Good evening, gentlemen! Good evening, Padre!” were the greetings of Capitan Tiago as he kissed the hands of the priests, who forgot to bestow upon him their benediction. The Dominican had taken off his glasses to stare at the newly arrived youth, while Fray Damaso was pale and unnaturally wide-eyed.

“Good evening, gentlemen! Good evening, Padre!” Capitan Tiago greeted as he kissed the hands of the priests, who forgot to bless him. The Dominican had taken off his glasses to look at the young man who had just arrived, while Fray Damaso was pale and had unnaturally wide eyes.

“I have the honor of presenting to you Don Crisostomo Ibarra, the son of my deceased friend,” went on Capitan Tiago. “The young gentleman has just arrived from Europe and I went to meet him.”

“I’m honored to introduce you to Don Crisostomo Ibarra, the son of my late friend,” Capitan Tiago continued. “The young man just got back from Europe, and I went to greet him.”

At the mention of the name exclamations were heard. The lieutenant forgot to pay his respects to his host and approached the young man, looking him over from head to foot. The young man himself at that moment was exchanging the conventional greetings with all in the group, nor did there seem to be any thing extraordinary about him except his mourning garments in the center of that brilliantly lighted room. Yet in spite of them his remarkable stature, his features, and his movements breathed forth an air of healthy youthfulness in which both body and mind had equally developed. There might have been [16]noticed in his frank, pleasant face some faint traces of Spanish blood showing through a beautiful brown color, slightly flushed at the cheeks as a result perhaps of his residence in cold countries.

At the mention of his name, exclamations were heard. The lieutenant forgot to greet his host and walked over to the young man, assessing him from head to toe. The young man was busy exchanging the usual pleasantries with everyone in the group, and there didn’t seem to be anything unusual about him except for his mourning clothes in the middle of that brightly lit room. Yet, despite that, his impressive height, features, and movements radiated a sense of healthy youthfulness, showing a balance of physical and mental development. One might have noticed in his open, friendly face some subtle hints of Spanish heritage, highlighted by a beautiful brown complexion, slightly flushed at the cheeks, possibly due to his time spent in colder climates.

“What!” he exclaimed with joyful surprise, “the curate of my native town! Padre Damaso, my father’s intimate friend!”

“What!” he exclaimed with joyful surprise, “the priest from my hometown! Padre Damaso, my father’s close friend!”

Every look in the room was directed toward the Franciscan, who made no movement.

Every eye in the room was on the Franciscan, who didn't move.

“Pardon me, perhaps I’m mistaken,” added Ibarra, embarrassed.

"Excuse me, maybe I'm wrong," added Ibarra, feeling embarrassed.

“You are not mistaken,” the friar was at last able to articulate in a changed voice, “but your father was never an intimate friend of mine.”

“You’re not wrong,” the friar finally managed to say in a different tone, “but your father was never a close friend of mine.”

Ibarra slowly withdrew his extended hand, looking greatly surprised, and turned to encounter the gloomy gaze of the lieutenant fixed on him.

Ibarra slowly pulled back his outstretched hand, looking very surprised, and turned to meet the lieutenant's somber gaze fixed on him.

“Young man, are you the son of Don Rafael Ibarra?” he asked.

“Hey, are you Don Rafael Ibarra’s son?” he asked.

The youth bowed. Fray Damaso partly rose in his chair and stared fixedly at the lieutenant.

The young man bowed. Father Damaso partially stood up in his chair and stared intently at the lieutenant.

“Welcome back to your country! And may you be happier in it than your father was!” exclaimed the officer in a trembling voice. “I knew him well and can say that he was one of the worthiest and most honorable men in the Philippines.”

“Welcome back to your country! I hope you'll be happier here than your father was!” said the officer in a shaky voice. “I knew him well and can say that he was one of the most worthy and honorable men in the Philippines.”

“Sir,” replied Ibarra, deeply moved, “the praise you bestow upon my father removes my doubts about the manner of his death, of which I, his son, am yet ignorant.”

“Sir,” Ibarra replied, feeling really moved, “the praise you give my father clears up my doubts about how he died, something I, his son, still don’t know.”

The eyes of the old soldier filled with tears and turning away hastily he withdrew. The young man thus found himself alone in the center of the room. His host having disappeared, he saw no one who might introduce him to the young ladies, many of whom were watching him with interest. After a few moments of hesitation he started toward them in a simple and natural manner.

The old soldier's eyes filled with tears, and he quickly turned away and left. The young man found himself alone in the middle of the room. With his host gone, he noticed that there was no one to introduce him to the young women, several of whom were watching him with curiosity. After a moment of uncertainty, he approached them in a straightforward and casual way.

“Allow me,” he said, “to overstep the rules of strict [17]etiquette. It has been seven years since I have been in my own country and upon returning to it I cannot suppress my admiration and refrain from paying my respects to its most precious ornaments, the ladies.”

“Let me,” he said, “break the strict [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]rules of etiquette. It’s been seven years since I’ve been in my own country, and now that I’m back, I can’t help but express my admiration and pay my respects to its most valuable treasures, the ladies.”

But as none of them ventured a reply, he found himself obliged to retire. He then turned toward a group of men who, upon seeing him approach, arranged themselves in a semicircle.

But since none of them dared to respond, he felt he had to step back. He then faced a group of men who, upon noticing him come near, positioned themselves in a semicircle.

“Gentlemen,” he addressed them, “it is a custom in Germany, when a stranger finds himself at a function and there is no one to introduce him to those present, that he give his name and so introduce himself. Allow me to adopt this usage here, not to introduce foreign customs when our own are so beautiful, but because I find myself driven to it by necessity. I have already paid my respects to the skies and to the ladies of my native land; now I wish to greet its citizens, my fellow-countrymen. Gentlemen, my name is Juan Crisostomo Ibarra y Magsalin.”

“Gentlemen,” he said to them, “in Germany, it's a custom for a stranger at an event, when no one introduces him to others, to give his name and introduce himself. I’d like to follow this custom here, not to bring in foreign traditions when our own are so wonderful, but because I feel I have to. I’ve already acknowledged the heavens and the ladies of my homeland; now I want to greet its citizens, my fellow countrymen. Gentlemen, my name is Juan Crisostomo Ibarra y Magsalin.”

The others gave their names, more or less obscure, and unimportant here.

The others shared their names, which were mostly unknown and not significant here.

“My name is A———,” said one youth dryly, as he made a slight bow.

“My name is A———,” one young man said flatly, giving a small bow.

“Then I have the honor of addressing the poet whose works have done so much to keep up my enthusiasm for my native land. It is said that you do not write any more, but I could not learn the reason.”

“Then I have the pleasure of speaking to the poet whose works have fueled my passion for my homeland. I've heard that you don't write anymore, but I couldn't find out why.”

“The reason? Because one does not seek inspiration in order to debase himself and lie. One writer has been imprisoned for having put a very obvious truth into verse. They may have called me a poet but they sha’n’t call me a fool.”

“The reason? Because you don't look for inspiration just to degrade yourself and lie. One writer has been locked up for expressing a very clear truth in poetry. They might refer to me as a poet, but they won’t call me a fool.”

“And may I enquire what that truth was?”

“And may I ask what that truth was?”

“He said that the lion’s son is also a lion. He came very near to being exiled for it,” replied the strange youth, moving away from the group.

“He said that the lion’s son is also a lion. He almost got exiled for that,” replied the strange young man, stepping away from the group.

A man with a smiling face, dressed in the fashion of the natives of the country, with diamond studs in his shirt-bosom, [18]came up at that moment almost running. He went directly to Ibarra and grasped his hand, saying, “Señor Ibarra, I’ve been eager to make your acquaintance. Capitan Tiago is a friend of mine and I knew your respected father. I am known as Capitan Tinong and live in Tondo, where you will always be welcome. I hope that you will honor me with a visit. Come and dine with us tomorrow.” He smiled and rubbed his hands.

A man with a friendly smile, dressed in traditional native clothing and wearing diamond studs in his shirt, [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]approached quickly. He went straight to Ibarra and shook his hand, saying, “Mr. Ibarra, I’ve been looking forward to meeting you. Captain Tiago is a friend of mine, and I knew your respected father. I’m called Captain Tinong and I live in Tondo, where you’ll always be welcome. I hope you can visit me. Join us for dinner tomorrow.” He smiled and rubbed his hands together.

“Thank you,” replied Ibarra, warmly, charmed with such amiability, “but tomorrow morning I must leave for San Diego.”

“Thank you,” Ibarra replied warmly, delighted by such friendliness, “but I have to leave for San Diego tomorrow morning.”

“How unfortunate! Then it will be on your return.”

“How unfortunate! Then it will be when you get back.”

“Dinner is served!” announced a waiter from the café La Campana, and the guests began to file out toward the table, the women, especially the Filipinas, with great hesitation. [19]

“Dinner is ready!” announced a waiter from the café La Campana, and the guests began to head toward the table, the women, especially the Filipinas, moving with noticeable hesitation. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

Chapter III

The Dinner

Jele, jele, bago quiere.1

Jele, jele, bago wants.__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Fray Sibyla seemed to be very content as he moved along tranquilly with the look of disdain no longer playing about his thin, refined lips. He even condescended to speak to the lame doctor, De Espadaña, who answered in monosyllables only, as he was somewhat of a stutterer. The Franciscan was in a frightful humor, kicking at the chairs and even elbowing a cadet out of his way. The lieutenant was grave while the others talked vivaciously, praising the magnificence of the table. Doña Victorina, however, was just turning up her nose in disdain when she suddenly became as furious as a trampled serpent—the lieutenant had stepped on the train of her gown.

Fray Sibyla seemed really happy as he walked calmly, the look of disdain no longer on his thin, refined lips. He even went so far as to talk to the lame doctor, De Espadaña, who only responded with monosyllables since he had a bit of a stutter. The Franciscan was in a terrible mood, kicking chairs and even pushing a cadet out of the way. The lieutenant looked serious while the others chatted lively, praising the splendor of the table. Doña Victorina, however, was just turning up her nose in contempt when she suddenly became as furious as a crushed snake—the lieutenant had stepped on the train of her gown.

“Haven’t you any eyes?” she demanded.

“Haven’t you got any eyes?” she asked.

“Yes, señora, two better than yours, but the fact is that I was admiring your frizzes,” retorted the rather ungallant soldier as he moved away from her.

“Yes, ma'am, two better than yours, but the truth is I was admiring your curls,” replied the rather rude soldier as he walked away from her.

As if from instinct the two friars both started toward the head of the table, perhaps from habit, and then, as might have been expected, the same thing happened that occurs with the competitors for a university position, who openly exalt the qualifications and superiority of their opponents, later giving to understand that just the contrary was meant, and who murmur and grumble when they do not receive the appointment.

As if by instinct, the two friars both moved toward the head of the table, probably out of habit, and then, as could be expected, the same thing happened that occurs with candidates for a university position. They openly praise the qualifications and strengths of their opponents but later imply the exact opposite, and they complain and grumble when they don't get the appointment.

[20]“For you, Fray Damaso.”

"For you, Fray Damaso."

“For you, Fray Sibyla.”

"For you, Sister Sibyla."

“An older friend of the family—confessor of the deceased lady—age, dignity, and authority—”

“An older family friend—who was the confessor of the late lady—age, respect, and authority—”

“Not so very old, either! On the other hand, you are the curate of the district,” replied Fray Damaso sourly, without taking his hand from the back of the chair.

“Not that old, either! On the other hand, you are the district's curate,” replied Fray Damaso bitterly, keeping his hand on the back of the chair.

“Since you command it, I obey,” concluded Fray Sibyla, disposing himself to take the seat.

"Since you order it, I will comply," Fray Sibyla said, preparing to take the seat.

“I don’t command it!” protested the Franciscan. “I don’t command it!”

“I don’t control it!” protested the Franciscan. “I don’t control it!”

Fray Sibyla was about to seat himself without paying any more attention to these protests when his eyes happened to encounter those of the lieutenant. According to clerical opinion in the Philippines, the highest secular official is inferior to a friar-cook: cedant arma togae, said Cicero in the Senate—cedant arma cottae, say the friars in the Philippines.2

Fray Sibyla was about to sit down without paying any more attention to these protests when his eyes accidentally met those of the lieutenant. According to clerical opinion in the Philippines, the highest secular official is beneath a friar-cook: cedant arma togae, said Cicero in the Senate—cedant arma cottae, say the friars in the Philippines.2

But Fray Sibyla was a well-bred person, so he said, “Lieutenant, here we are in the world and not in the church. The seat of honor belongs to you.” To judge from the tone of his voice, however, even in the world it really did belong to him, and the lieutenant, either to keep out of trouble or to avoid sitting between two friars, curtly declined.

But Fray Sibyla was well-mannered, so he said, “Lieutenant, we’re here in the world, not in church. The seat of honor is yours.” From the tone of his voice, it was clear that even in this setting, it genuinely belonged to him, and the lieutenant, either to avoid conflict or to steer clear of sitting between two friars, quickly declined.

None of the claimants had given a thought to their host. Ibarra noticed him watching the scene with a smile of satisfaction.

None of the claimants had thought about their host. Ibarra saw him observing the scene with a satisfied smile.

“How’s this, Don Santiago, aren’t you going to sit down with us?”

“How about this, Don Santiago? Aren’t you going to join us?”

But all the seats were occupied; Lucullus was not to sup in the house of Lucullus.

But all the seats were taken; Lucullus wasn’t going to have dinner in Lucullus’s house.

“Sit still, don’t get up!” said Capitan Tiago, placing his hand on the young man’s shoulder. “This fiesta is for the special purpose of giving thanks to the Virgin for your [21]safe arrival. Oy! Bring on the tinola! I ordered tinola as you doubtless have not tasted any for so long a time.”

“Sit still, don’t get up!” said Captain Tiago, putting his hand on the young man’s shoulder. “This fiesta is to express our gratitude to the Virgin for your [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]safe arrival. Hey! Bring out the tinola! I ordered tinola since you probably haven’t had any in such a long time.”

A large steaming tureen was brought in. The Dominican, after muttering the benedicite, to which scarcely any one knew how to respond, began to serve the contents. But whether from carelessness or other cause, Padre Damaso received a plate in which a bare neck and a tough wing of chicken floated about in a large quantity of soup amid lumps of squash, while the others were eating legs and breasts, especially Ibarra, to whose lot fell the second joints. Observing all this, the Franciscan mashed up some pieces of squash, barely tasted the soup, dropped his spoon noisily, and roughly pushed his plate away. The Dominican was very busy talking to the rubicund youth.

A large, steaming tureen was brought in. The Dominican, after mumbling a blessing that hardly anyone knew how to respond to, started serving. But whether due to carelessness or something else, Padre Damaso got a plate with just a bare neck and a tough chicken wing floating in a lot of soup with chunks of squash, while everyone else was enjoying legs and breasts, especially Ibarra, who got the second joints. Watching this, the Franciscan smashed up some squash pieces, barely tasted the soup, dropped his spoon noisily, and roughly pushed his plate away. The Dominican was really busy chatting with the chubby young guy.

“How long have you been away from the country?” Laruja asked Ibarra.

“How long have you been out of the country?” Laruja asked Ibarra.

“Almost seven years.”

"Nearly seven years."

“Then you have probably forgotten all about it.”

“Then you’ve probably completely forgotten about it.”

“Quite the contrary. Even if my country does seem to have forgotten me, I have always thought about it.”

“Not at all. Even if my country seems to have forgotten me, I've always thought about it.”

“How do you mean that it has forgotten you?” inquired the rubicund youth.

“How do you mean that it has forgotten you?” asked the rosy-cheeked young man.

“I mean that it has been a year since I have received any news from here, so that I find myself a stranger who does not yet know how and when his father died.”

“I mean that it’s been a year since I’ve heard anything from here, so I feel like a stranger who doesn’t know how or when his father died.”

This statement drew a sudden exclamation from the lieutenant.

This statement caused the lieutenant to exclaim suddenly.

“And where were you that you didn’t telegraph?” asked Doña Victorina. “When we were married we telegraphed to the Peñinsula.”3

“And where were you that you didn’t send a telegram?” asked Doña Victorina. “When we got married, we sent a telegram to the Peñinsula.”3

“Señora, for the past two years I have been in the northern part of Europe, in Germany and Russian Poland.”

“Ma'am, for the last two years I've been in Northern Europe, in Germany and Russian Poland.”

Doctor De Espadaña, who until now had not ventured upon any conversation, thought this a good opportunity to say something. “I—I knew in S-spain a P-pole from [22]W-warsaw, c-called S-stadtnitzki, if I r-remember c-correctly. P-perhaps you s-saw him?” he asked timidly and almost blushingly.

Doctor De Espadaña, who had not yet joined the conversation, saw this as a good chance to speak up. “I—I met a Pole from [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]Warsaw, named Stadtnitzki, if I remember correctly. Maybe you’ve seen him?” he asked hesitantly, almost blushing.

“It’s very likely,” answered Ibarra in a friendly manner, “but just at this moment I don’t recall him.”

“It’s very likely,” Ibarra replied casually, “but I just can’t remember him right now.”

“B-but you c-couldn’t have c-confused him with any one else,” went on the Doctor, taking courage. “He was r-ruddy as gold and t-talked Spanish very b-badly.”

“B-but you couldn’t have confused him with anyone else,” the Doctor continued, gaining confidence. “He was as red as gold and spoke Spanish very poorly.”

“Those are good clues, but unfortunately while there I talked Spanish only in a few consulates.”

“Those are good clues, but unfortunately, while I was there, I only spoke Spanish at a few consulates.”

“How then did you get along?” asked the wondering Doña Victorina.

“How did it go for you?” asked the curious Doña Victorina.

“The language of the country served my needs, madam.”

"The language of the country met my needs, ma'am."

“Do you also speak English?” inquired the Dominican, who had been in Hongkong, and who was a master of pidgin-English, that adulteration of Shakespeare’s tongue used by the sons of the Celestial Empire.

“Do you also speak English?” asked the Dominican, who had been in Hong Kong and was a pro at pidgin English, that mix of Shakespeare’s language used by the people of the Celestial Empire.

“I stayed in England a year among people who talked nothing but English.”

“I spent a year in England surrounded by people who only spoke English.”

“Which country of Europe pleased you the most?” asked the rubicund youth.

“Which country in Europe did you like the most?” asked the rosy-cheeked young man.

“After Spain, my second fatherland, any country of free Europe.”

“After Spain, my second homeland, any country in free Europe.”

“And you who seem to have traveled so much, tell us what do you consider the most notable thing that you have seen?” inquired Laruja.

“And you who seem to have traveled so much, tell us what you think is the most remarkable thing you’ve seen?” asked Laruja.

Ibarra appeared to reflect. “Notable—in what way?”

Ibarra seemed to think. “Notable—in what way?”

“For example, in regard to the life of the people—the social, political, religious life—in general, in its essential features—as a whole.”

"For instance, concerning the everyday life of people—their social, political, and religious lives—in general, in its fundamental aspects—as a complete picture."

Ibarra paused thoughtfully before replying. “Frankly, I like everything in those people, setting aside the national pride of each one. But before visiting a country, I tried to familiarize myself with its history, its Exodus, if I may so speak, and afterwards I found everything quite natural. I have observed that the prosperity or misery of each people is in direct proportion to its liberties or its prejudices and, [23]accordingly, to the sacrifices or the selfishness of its forefathers.”

Ibarra paused thoughtfully before replying. “Honestly, I appreciate everything about those people, aside from each person's national pride. But before visiting a country, I try to learn its history, its struggles, so to speak, and after that, everything feels quite natural. I've noticed that a people's prosperity or suffering directly relates to their freedoms or their biases and, [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] in turn, to the sacrifices or selfishness of their ancestors.”

“And haven’t you observed anything more than that?” broke in the Franciscan with a sneer. Since the beginning of the dinner he had not uttered a single word, his whole attention having been taking up, no doubt, with the food. “It wasn’t worth while to squander your fortune to learn so trifling a thing. Any schoolboy knows that.”

“And haven’t you noticed anything more than that?” interrupted the Franciscan with a sneer. Since the start of dinner, he hadn’t said a word, his entire focus clearly on the food. “It wasn’t worth wasting your fortune to learn something so trivial. Any schoolkid knows that.”

Ibarra was placed in an embarrassing position, and the rest looked from one to the other as if fearing a disagreeable scene. He was about to say, “The dinner is nearly over and his Reverence is now satiated,” but restrained himself and merely remarked to the others, “Gentlemen, don’t be surprised at the familiarity with which our former curate treats me. He treated me so when I was a child, and the years seem to make no difference in his Reverence. I appreciate it, too, because it recalls the days when his Reverence visited our home and honored my father’s table.”

Ibarra found himself in an awkward situation, and everyone looked at each other like they were anticipating an uncomfortable scene. He was about to say, “The dinner is nearly over and the priest is satisfied now,” but held back and simply said to the others, “Gentlemen, don’t be surprised by how casually our former curate treats me. He treated me this way when I was a kid, and the years don’t seem to change his attitude. I appreciate it too, because it brings back memories of when he visited our home and graced my father’s table.”

The Dominican glanced furtively at the Franciscan, who was trembling visibly. Ibarra continued as he rose from the table: “You will now permit me to retire, since, as I have just arrived and must go away tomorrow morning, there remain some important business matters for me to attend to. The principal part of the dinner is over and I drink but little wine and seldom touch cordials. Gentlemen, all for Spain and the Philippines!” Saying this, he drained his glass, which he had not before touched. The old lieutenant silently followed his example.

The Dominican took a quick look at the Franciscan, who was visibly shaking. Ibarra got up from the table and said, "I need to excuse myself now, as I just arrived and have to leave tomorrow morning. I still have some important business to take care of. The main part of dinner is done, and I hardly drink wine or ever have cordials. Gentlemen, here's to Spain and the Philippines!" With that, he finished his glass, which he hadn't touched before. The old lieutenant quietly followed his lead.

“Don’t go!” whispered Capitan Tiago. “Maria Clara will be here. Isabel has gone to get her. The new curate of your town, who is a saint, is also coming.”

“Don't go!” whispered Captain Tiago. “Maria Clara will be here. Isabel has gone to get her. The new priest from your town, who is a saint, is also coming.”

“I’ll call tomorrow before starting. I’ve a very important visit to make now.” With this he went away.

"I'll call tomorrow before I start. I have a really important visit to make now." With that, he left.

Meanwhile the Franciscan had recovered himself. “Do you see?” he said to the rubicund youth, at the same time flourishing his dessert spoon. “That comes from pride. They can’t stand to have the curate correct them. [24]They even think that they are respectable persons. It’s the evil result of sending young men to Europe. The government ought to prohibit it.”

Meanwhile, the Franciscan had regained his composure. “Do you see?” he said to the rosy-cheeked young man, while waving his dessert spoon. “That’s a result of pride. They can’t handle being corrected by the curate. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]They even believe they’re respectable people. It’s a harmful outcome of sending young men to Europe. The government should put a stop to it.”

“And how about the lieutenant?” Doña Victorina chimed in upon the Franciscan, “he didn’t get the frown off his face the whole evening. He did well to leave us so old and still only a lieutenant!” The lady could not forget the allusion to her frizzes and the trampled ruffles of her gown.

“And what about the lieutenant?” Doña Victorina chimed in at the Franciscan, “he didn’t lose that frown all evening. It’s impressive he left us so old and still just a lieutenant!” She couldn’t get over the reference to her frizzes and the crushed ruffles of her dress.

That night the rubicund youth wrote down, among other things, the following title for a chapter in his Colonial Studies: “Concerning the manner in which the neck and wing of a chicken in a friar’s plate of soup may disturb the merriment of a feast.” Among his notes there appeared these observations: “In the Philippines the most unnecessary person at a dinner is he who gives it, for they are quite capable of beginning by throwing the host into the street and then everything will go on smoothly. Under present conditions it would perhaps be a good thing not to allow the Filipinos to leave the country, and even not to teach them to read.” [25]

That night, the flushed young man wrote down, among other things, the following chapter title for his Colonial Studies: “About how the neck and wing of a chicken in a friar’s bowl of soup can ruin the fun of a feast.” In his notes, he included these thoughts: “In the Philippines, the most unnecessary person at a dinner is the host, because they can easily start by tossing the host out into the street and then everything will continue smoothly. Given the current situation, it might be best not to let Filipinos leave the country, and also not to teach them how to read.” [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]


1 “He says that he doesn’t want it when it is exactly what he does want.” An expression used in the mongrel Spanish-Tagalog ‘market language’ of Manila and Cavite, especially among the children,—somewhat akin to the English ‘sour grapes.’—TR.

1 “He says he doesn’t want it when it’s exactly what he does want.” This is an expression used in the mixed Spanish-Tagalog 'market language' of Manila and Cavite, especially among children—similar to the English phrase ‘sour grapes.’—TR.

2 Arms should yield to the toga (military to civil power). Arms should yield to the surplice (military to religious power),—TR.

2 The military should submit to civil authority (military power to civil power). The military should submit to religious authority (military power to religious power),—TR.

3 For Peninsula, i.e., Spain. The change of n to ñ was common among ignorant Filipinos.—TR.

3 For Peninsula, meaning Spain. The switch from n to ñ was typical among uninformed Filipinos.—TR.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

Chapter IV

Heretic and Filibuster

Ibarra stood undecided for a moment. The night breeze, which during those months blows cool enough in Manila, seemed to drive from his forehead the light cloud that had darkened it. He took off his hat and drew a deep breath. Carriages flashed by, public rigs moved along at a sleepy pace, pedestrians of many nationalities were passing. He walked along at that irregular pace which indicates thoughtful abstraction or freedom from care, directing his steps toward Binondo Plaza and looking about him as if to recall the place. There were the same streets and the identical houses with their white and blue walls, whitewashed, or frescoed in bad imitation of granite; the church continued to show its illuminated clock face; there were the same Chinese shops with their soiled curtains and their iron gratings, in one of which was a bar that he, in imitation of the street urchins of Manila, had twisted one night; it was still unstraightened. “How slowly everything moves,” he murmured as he turned into Calle Sacristia. The ice-cream venders were repeating the same shrill cry, “Sorbeteee!” while the smoky lamps still lighted the identical Chinese stands and those of the old women who sold candy and fruit.

Ibarra stood there unsure for a moment. The night breeze, which blows cool enough in Manila during these months, seemed to lift the light cloud from his forehead that had been weighing on him. He took off his hat and inhaled deeply. Carriages zipped by, public vehicles moved at a leisurely pace, and pedestrians from various nationalities were walking past. He walked at a casual pace that indicated he was deep in thought or carefree, making his way toward Binondo Plaza and looking around as if trying to remember the place. The same streets and identical houses with their white and blue walls, freshly painted or poorly decorated to look like granite, were still there; the church still displayed its illuminated clock. The same Chinese shops with their dirty curtains and iron grates were present, one of which held a bar that he had twisted one night, trying to mimic the street kids in Manila; it was still bent. “Everything moves so slowly,” he murmured as he turned onto Calle Sacristia. The ice-cream vendors were calling out their familiar shrill cry, “Sorbeteee!,” while the smoky lamps still lit the same Chinese stands and those of the old women selling candy and fruit.

“Wonderful!” he exclaimed. “There’s the same Chinese who was here seven years ago, and that old woman—the very same! It might be said that tonight I’ve dreamed of a seven years’ journey in Europe. Good heavens, that pavement is still in the same unrepaired condition as when I left!” True it was that the stones of the sidewalk on the corner of San Jacinto and Sacristia were still loose.

“Awesome!” he said. “There’s the same Chinese guy who was here seven years ago, and that old woman—the exact same! I could say that tonight I’ve dreamed of a seven-year trip through Europe. Wow, that pavement is still in the same broken condition as when I left!” It was true that the stones of the sidewalk at the corner of San Jacinto and Sacristia were still loose.

While he was meditating upon this marvel of the city’s [26]stability in a country where everything is so unstable, a hand was placed lightly on his shoulder. He raised his head to see the old lieutenant gazing at him with something like a smile in place of the hard expression and the frown which usually characterized him.

While he was reflecting on this amazing stability of the city in a country where everything else is so unpredictable, a hand was gently placed on his shoulder. He looked up to see the old lieutenant staring at him with what seemed like a smile instead of his usual hard expression and frown.

“Young man, be careful! Learn from your father!” was the abrupt greeting of the old soldier.

“Hey, young man, watch out! Take a lesson from your dad!” was the blunt greeting from the old soldier.

“Pardon me, but you seem to have thought a great deal of my father. Can you tell me how he died?” asked Ibarra, staring at him.

“Excuse me, but it seems you thought a lot about my father. Can you tell me how he died?” asked Ibarra, staring at him.

“What! Don’t you know about it?” asked the officer.

“What! You don’t know about it?” asked the officer.

“I asked Don Santiago about it, but he wouldn’t promise to tell me until tomorrow. Perhaps you know?”

“I asked Don Santiago about it, but he wouldn’t promise to tell me until tomorrow. Maybe you know?”

“I should say I do, as does everybody else. He died in prison!”

“I should say I do, and so does everyone else. He died in prison!”

The young man stepped backward a pace and gazed searchingly at the lieutenant. “In prison? Who died in prison?”

The young man took a step back and looked intently at the lieutenant. “In prison? Who died in prison?”

“Your father, man, since he was in confinement,” was the somewhat surprised answer.

“Your father, dude, ever since he was locked up,” was the somewhat surprised answer.

“My father—in prison—confined in a prison? What are you talking about? Do you know who my father was? Are you—?” demanded the young man, seizing the officer’s arm.

“My father—in prison—locked up in a jail? What are you talking about? Do you know who my father was? Are you—?” demanded the young man, grabbing the officer’s arm.

“I rather think that I’m not mistaken. He was Don Rafael Ibarra.”

“I really don’t think I’m wrong. He was Don Rafael Ibarra.”

“Yes, Don Rafael Ibarra,” echoed the youth weakly.

“Yes, Don Rafael Ibarra,” the young man repeated weakly.

“Well, I thought you knew about it,” muttered the soldier in a tone of compassion as he saw what was passing in Ibarra’s mind. “I supposed that you—but be brave! Here one cannot be honest and keep out of jail.”

"Well, I thought you knew about it," the soldier said softly, his voice filled with compassion as he understood what Ibarra was going through. "I figured you— but stay strong! Here, you can't be honest and avoid jail."

“I must believe that you are not joking with me,” replied Ibarra in a weak voice, after a few moments’ silence. “Can you tell me why he was in prison?”

“I have to believe that you’re not kidding around with me,” Ibarra replied in a weak voice after a few moments of silence. “Can you tell me why he was in prison?”

The old man seemed to be perplexed. “It’s strange to me that your family affairs were not made known to you.”

The old man looked confused. “It’s odd to me that your family matters weren’t shared with you.”

“His last letter, a year ago, said that I should not be [27]uneasy if he did not write, as he was very busy. He charged me to continue my studies and—sent me his blessing.”

“His last letter, a year ago, said that I shouldn’t worry if he didn’t write, as he was really busy. He encouraged me to keep studying and—sent me his blessing.”

“Then he wrote that letter to you just before he died. It will soon be a year since we buried him.”

“Then he wrote that letter to you right before he died. It will soon be a year since we buried him.”

“But why was my father a prisoner?”

“But why was my dad in jail?”

“For a very honorable reason. But come with me to the barracks and I’ll tell you as we go along. Take my arm.”

“For a very good reason. But come with me to the barracks, and I'll explain as we walk. Take my arm.”

They moved along for some time in silence. The elder seemed to be in deep thought and to be seeking inspiration from his goatee, which he stroked continually.

They walked in silence for a while. The older man appeared to be deep in thought, trying to find inspiration from his goatee, which he kept stroking.

“As you well know,” he began, “your father was the richest man in the province, and while many loved and respected him, there were also some who envied and hated him. We Spaniards who come to the Philippines are unfortunately not all we ought to be. I say this as much on account of one of your ancestors as on account of your father’s enemies. The continual changes, the corruption in the higher circles, the favoritism, the low cost and the shortness of the journey, are to blame for it all. The worst characters of the Peninsula come here, and even if a good man does come, the country soon ruins him. So it was that your father had a number of enemies among the curates and other Spaniards.”

"As you know," he began, "your father was the richest man in the province, and while many loved and respected him, there were also some who envied and hated him. Unfortunately, we Spaniards who come to the Philippines aren't all we should be. I mention this as much because of one of your ancestors as because of your father's enemies. The constant changes, the corruption in high circles, the favoritism, the low costs, and the short journey all contribute to this. The worst characters from Spain come here, and even if a good person does arrive, the country often corrupts them. That's why your father had a number of enemies among the curates and other Spaniards."

Here he hesitated for a while. “Some months after your departure the troubles with Padre Damaso began, but I am unable to explain the real cause of them. Fray Damaso accused him of not coming to confession, although he had not done so formerly and they had nevertheless been good friends, as you may still remember. Moreover, Don Rafael was a very upright man, more so than many of those who regularly attend confession and than the confessors themselves. He had framed for himself a rigid morality and often said to me, when he talked of these troubles, ‘Señor Guevara, do you believe that God will pardon any crime, a murder for instance, solely by a man’s telling it to a priest—a man after all and one whose duty it is to keep quiet about it—by his fearing that he [28]will roast in hell as a penance—by being cowardly and certainly shameless into the bargain? I have another conception of God,’ he used to say, ‘for in my opinion one evil does not correct another, nor is a crime to be expiated by vain lamentings or by giving alms to the Church. Take this example: if I have killed the father of a family, if I have made of a woman a sorrowing widow and destitute orphans of some happy children, have I satisfied eternal Justice by letting myself be hanged, or by entrusting my secret to one who is obliged to guard it for me, or by giving alms to priests who are least in need of them, or by buying indulgences and lamenting night and day? What of the widow and the orphans? My conscience tells me that I should try to take the place of him whom I killed, that I should dedicate my whole life to the welfare of the family whose misfortunes I caused. But even so, who can replace the love of a husband and a father?’ Thus your father reasoned and by this strict standard of conduct regulated all his actions, so that it can be said that he never injured anybody. On the contrary, he endeavored by his good deeds to wipe out some injustices which he said your ancestors had committed. But to get back to his troubles with the curate—these took on a serious aspect. Padre Damaso denounced him from the pulpit, and that he did not expressly name him was a miracle, since anything might have been expected of such a character. I foresaw that sooner or later the affair would have serious results.”

Here he paused for a moment. “A few months after you left, the issues with Padre Damaso started, but I can't really explain the true reason behind them. Fray Damaso accused him of not going to confession, even though he hadn’t done so before, and they had still been good friends, as you might remember. Besides, Don Rafael was a very principled man, more so than many who regularly attend confession and even more than the confessors themselves. He held himself to a strict moral standard and often said to me when discussing these troubles, ‘Mr. Guevara, do you think God will forgive any crime, like murder, just because a man confesses it to a priest—who is just a person after all, and whose job it is to keep it confidential—simply because he fears he’ll burn in hell as punishment, being both a coward and certainly shameless in the process? I see God differently,’ he would say, ‘because in my view, one wrongdoing doesn’t fix another, nor can a crime be atoned for with empty regret or by giving money to the Church. Take this example: if I kill the head of a family, turning a woman into a grieving widow and leaving innocent children without a father, have I appeased eternal Justice by allowing myself to be executed, or by confiding my secret to someone who has to keep it, or by donating to priests who least need it, or by purchasing indulgences and lamenting constantly? What happens to the widow and the orphans? My conscience tells me that I should try to take the place of the man I killed, that I should dedicate my whole life to helping the family I’ve caused so much pain to. But even then, who can replace the love of a husband and a father?’ This was how your father thought and by this strict code of conduct he guided all his actions, so much so that it can be said he never harmed anyone. On the contrary, he sought to rectify some wrongs that he believed your ancestors had committed through his good deeds. But getting back to his issues with the curate—these became quite serious. Padre Damaso publicly condemned him from the pulpit, and it was a miracle that he didn’t explicitly name him, given his character. I knew that sooner or later, the situation would have serious consequences.”

Again the old lieutenant paused. “There happened to be wandering about the province an ex-artilleryman who has been discharged from the army on account of his stupidity and ignorance. As the man had to live and he was not permitted to engage in manual labor, which would injure our prestige, he somehow or other obtained a position as collector of the tax on vehicles. The poor devil had no education at all, a fact of which the natives soon became aware, as it was a marvel for them to see a Spaniard who didn’t know how to read and write. Every one [29]ridiculed him and the payment of the tax was the occasion of broad smiles. He knew that he was an object of ridicule and this tended to sour his disposition even more, rough and bad as it had formerly been. They would purposely hand him the papers upside down to see his efforts to read them, and wherever he found a blank space he would scribble a lot of pothooks which rather fitly passed for his signature. The natives mocked while they paid him. He swallowed his pride and made the collections, but was in such a state of mind that he had no respect for any one. He even came to have some hard words with your father.

Again the old lieutenant paused. “There was an ex-artilleryman wandering around the province who got discharged from the army because of his stupidity and ignorance. Since he had to make a living and couldn’t do manual labor, which would hurt our reputation, he somehow landed a job as a collector of the vehicle tax. The poor guy had no education at all, and the locals quickly realized this; it was unbelievable to them that a Spaniard couldn’t read or write. Everyone [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]laughed at him, and collecting the tax became a reason for wide smiles. He knew he was a joke, which just made his already rough and unpleasant personality even worse. They would intentionally hand him papers upside down to see him struggle to read them, and whenever he found a blank space, he would scribble a bunch of meaningless squiggles that somewhat passed for his signature. The locals laughed while they were paying him. He swallowed his pride and collected the payments, but he was in such a foul mood that he lost respect for everyone. He even ended up having some harsh words with your father.”

“One day it happened that he was in a shop turning a document over and over in the effort to get it straight when a schoolboy began to make signs to his companions and to point laughingly at the collector with his finger. The fellow heard the laughter and saw the joke reflected in the solemn faces of the bystanders. He lost his patience and, turning quickly, started to chase the boys, who ran away shouting ba, be, bi, bo, bu.1 Blind with rage and unable to catch them, he threw his cane and struck one of the boys on the head, knocking him down. He ran up and began to kick the fallen boy, and none of those who had been laughing had the courage to interfere. Unfortunately, your father happened to come along just at that time. He ran forward indignantly, caught the collector by the arm, and reprimanded him severely. The artilleryman, who was no doubt beside himself with rage, raised his hand, but your father was too quick for him, and with the strength of a descendant of the Basques—some say that he struck him, others that he merely pushed him, but at any rate the man staggered and fell a little way off, striking his head against a stone. Don Rafael quietly picked the wounded boy up and carried him to the town hall. The artilleryman bled freely from the mouth and died a few moments later without recovering consciousness.

“One day, he was in a shop trying to flatten out a document when a schoolboy started making gestures and pointing at him, laughing with his friends. The man heard the laughter and saw the joke reflected in the serious faces of those around him. Losing his cool, he quickly turned and chased the boys, who ran off shouting ba, be, bi, bo, bu.1 Fueled by rage and unable to catch them, he threw his cane and hit one of the boys on the head, knocking him down. He rushed over and began to kick the fallen boy, and none of the people who had been laughing had the guts to step in. Unfortunately, your father walked by just then. He ran up angrily, grabbed the collector by the arm, and gave him a stern warning. The artilleryman, clearly livid, raised his hand, but your father was faster, and using the strength of a Basque descendant—some say he hit him, others say he just shoved him—but either way, the man wobbled and fell back, hitting his head on a rock. Don Rafael calmly picked up the injured boy and took him to the town hall. The artilleryman bled heavily from his mouth and died moments later without regaining consciousness.

[30]“As was to be expected, the authorities intervened and arrested your father. All his hidden enemies at once rose up and false accusations came from all sides. He was accused of being a heretic and a filibuster. To be a heretic is a great danger anywhere, but especially so at that time when the province was governed by an alcalde who made a great show of his piety, who with his servants used to recite his rosary in the church in a loud voice, perhaps that all might hear and pray with him. But to be a filibuster is worse than to be a heretic and to kill three or four tax-collectors who know how to read, write, and attend to business. Every one abandoned him, and his books and papers were seized. He was accused of subscribing to El Correo de Ultramar, and to newspapers from Madrid, of having sent you to Germany, of having in his possession letters and a photograph of a priest who had been legally executed, and I don’t know what not. Everything served as an accusation, even the fact that he, a descendant of Peninsulars, wore a camisa. Had it been any one but your father, it is likely that he would soon have been set free, as there was a physician who ascribed the death of the unfortunate collector to a hemorrhage. But his wealth, his confidence in the law, and his hatred of everything that was not legal and just, wrought his undoing. In spite of my repugnance to asking for mercy from any one, I applied personally to the Captain-General—the predecessor of our present one—and urged upon him that there could not be anything of the filibuster about a man who took up with all the Spaniards, even the poor emigrants, and gave them food and shelter, and in whose veins yet flowed the generous blood of Spain. It was in vain that I pledged my life and swore by my poverty and my military honor. I succeeded only in being coldly listened to and roughly sent away with the epithet of chiflado.”2

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]“As expected, the authorities stepped in and arrested your father. All his hidden enemies suddenly came out of the woodwork and false accusations flew from every direction. He was accused of being a heretic and a rebel. Being labeled a heretic is a serious risk anywhere, but especially at a time when the province was ruled by an alcalde who flaunted his religious devotion, who, with his staff, would recite the rosary loudly in church, perhaps so everyone could hear and join in. But being a rebel is worse than being a heretic, especially if you've killed three or four tax collectors who actually know how to read, write, and manage things. Everyone abandoned him, and they seized his books and papers. He was accused of subscribing to El Correo de Ultramar and newspapers from Madrid, of having sent you to Germany, of possessing letters and a photograph of a priest who had been legally executed, and so on. Everything became part of the accusations, even the fact that he, a descendant of Spaniards, wore a camisa. If it had been anyone other than your father, he likely would have been released soon, especially since a doctor claimed that the unfortunate tax collector died from a hemorrhage. But his wealth, his faith in the law, and his disdain for everything illegal and unjust led to his downfall. Despite my aversion to begging anyone for mercy, I personally appealed to the Captain-General—the predecessor of our current one—and insisted that there couldn’t be anything rebellious about a man who welcomed all Spaniards, even the poor immigrants, and provided them food and shelter, and in whose veins still flowed the noble blood of Spain. It was all in vain; I could do nothing but be given a cold ear and sent away roughly with the label of chiflado.”2

[31]The old man paused to take a deep breath, and after noticing the silence of his companion, who was listening with averted face, continued: “At your father’s request I prepared the defense in the case. I went first to the celebrated Filipino lawyer, young A———, but he refused to take the case. ‘I should lose it,’ he told me, ‘and my defending him would furnish the motive for another charge against him and perhaps one against me. Go to Señor M———, who is a forceful and fluent speaker and a Peninsular of great influence.’ I did so, and the noted lawyer took charge of the case, and conducted it with mastery and brilliance. But your father’s enemies were numerous, some of them hidden and unknown. False witnesses abounded, and their calumnies, which under other circumstances would have melted away before a sarcastic phrase from the defense, here assumed shape and substance. If the lawyer succeeded in destroying the force of their testimony by making them contradict each other and even perjure themselves, new charges were at once preferred. They accused him of having illegally taken possession of a great deal of land and demanded damages. They said that he maintained relations with the tulisanes in order that his crops and animals might not be molested by them. At last the case became so confused that at the end of a year no one understood it. The alcalde had to leave and there came in his place one who had the reputation of being honest, but unfortunately he stayed only a few months, and his successor was too fond of good horses.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]The old man paused to take a deep breath, and noticing the silence of his companion, who was listening with his face turned away, continued: “At your father's request, I prepared the defense for the case. I first approached the well-known Filipino lawyer, young A———, but he declined to take it. ‘I would lose,’ he told me, ‘and my defense would give rise to another charge against him and possibly one against me. Go to Señor M———, who is a powerful and articulate speaker and a Peninsular of significant influence.’ I did just that, and the prominent lawyer took over the case, managing it with skill and brilliance. However, your father's enemies were many, some hidden and unknown. There were plenty of false witnesses, and their slanders, which under different circumstances would have fallen apart with a sarcastic remark from the defense, here gained real weight. Although the lawyer managed to undermine their testimony by exposing contradictions and even forcing them to perjure themselves, new charges were immediately made. They accused him of illegally taking over a substantial amount of land and demanded damages. They suggested he was in cahoots with the tulisanes to protect his crops and livestock from them. Eventually, the case became so tangled that by the end of a year, no one really understood it. The alcalde had to leave, and a new one came in who was reputed to be honest; unfortunately, he only lasted a few months, and his successor was far too enamored with fine horses.

“The sufferings, the worries, the hard life in the prison, or the pain of seeing so much ingratitude, broke your father’s iron constitution and he fell ill with that malady which only the tomb can cure. When the case was almost finished and he was about to be acquitted of the charge of being an enemy of the fatherland and of being the murderer of the tax-collector, he died in the prison with no one at his side. I arrived just in time to see him breathe his last.”

“The sufferings, the worries, the harsh life in prison, or the pain of witnessing so much ingratitude, broke your father’s strong spirit and he fell ill with that sickness that only death can cure. When the case was almost over and he was about to be cleared of the accusations of being a traitor to the country and the murderer of the tax collector, he died in prison alone. I arrived just in time to see him take his last breath.”

[32]The old lieutenant became silent, but still Ibarra said nothing. They had arrived meanwhile at the door of the barracks, so the soldier stopped and said, as he grasped the youth’s hand, “Young man, for details ask Capitan Tiago. Now, good night, as I must return to duty and see that all’s well.”

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]The old lieutenant fell silent, but Ibarra remained quiet. They had now reached the barracks door, so the soldier paused and said, as he shook the young man’s hand, “Young man, for more information, talk to Capitan Tiago. Now, good night, as I need to get back to my duties and make sure everything's okay.”

Silently, but with great feeling, Ibarra shook the lieutenant’s bony hand and followed him with his eyes until he disappeared. Then he turned slowly and signaled to a passing carriage. “To Lala’s Hotel,” was the direction he gave in a scarcely audible voice.

Silently, but with deep emotion, Ibarra shook the lieutenant’s bony hand and watched him until he was out of sight. Then he turned slowly and signaled to a passing carriage. “To Lala’s Hotel,” he said in a barely audible voice.

“This fellow must have just got out of jail,” thought the cochero as he whipped up his horses. [33]

“This guy must have just gotten out of jail,” thought the driver as he urged his horses on.


1 The syllables which constitute the first reading lesson in Spanish primers.—TR.

1 The syllables that make up the first reading lesson in Spanish textbooks.—TR.

2 A Spanish colloquial term (“cracked”), applied to a native of Spain who was considered to be mentally unbalanced from too long residence in the islands,—TR.

2 A Spanish slang term (“cracked”), used to describe a native of Spain who was thought to be mentally unstable due to spending too much time in the islands,—TR.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

Chapter V

A Star in a Dark Night

Ibarra went to his room, which overlooked the river, and dropping into a chair gazed out into the vast expanse of the heavens spread before him through the open window. The house on the opposite bank was profusely lighted, and gay strains of music, largely from stringed instruments, were borne across the river even to his room.

Ibarra went to his room, which overlooked the river, and collapsed into a chair, staring out at the wide expanse of the sky visible through the open window. The house on the other side of the river was brightly lit, and cheerful music, mostly from stringed instruments, drifted across the water and reached his room.

If the young man had been less preoccupied, if he had had more curiosity and had cared to see with his opera glasses what was going on in that atmosphere of light, he would have been charmed with one of those magical and fantastic spectacles, the like of which is sometimes seen in the great theaters of Europe. To the subdued strains of the orchestra there seems to appear in the midst of a shower of light, a cascade of gold and diamonds in an Oriental setting, a deity wrapped in misty gauze, a sylph enveloped in a luminous halo, who moves forward apparently without touching the floor. In her presence the flowers bloom, the dance awakens, the music bursts forth, and troops of devils, nymphs, satyrs, demons, angels, shepherds and shepherdesses, dance, shake their tambourines, and whirl about in rhythmic evolutions, each one placing some tribute at the feet of the goddess. Ibarra would have seen a beautiful and graceful maiden, clothed in the picturesque garments of the daughters of the Philippines, standing in the center Of a semicircle made up of every class of people, Chinese, Spaniards, Filipinos, soldiers, curates, old men and young, all gesticulating and moving about in a lively manner. Padre Damaso stood at the side of the beauty, smiling like one especially blessed. Fray Sibyla—yes, Fray Sibyla [34]himself—was talking to her. Doña Victorina was arranging in the magnificent hair of the maiden a string of pearls and diamonds which threw out all the beautiful tints of the rainbow. She was white, perhaps too much so, and whenever she raised her downcast eyes there shone forth a spotless soul. When she smiled so as to show her small white teeth the beholder realized that the rose is only a flower and ivory but the elephant’s tusk. From out the filmy piña draperies around her white and shapely neck there blinked, as the Tagalogs say, the bright eyes of a collar of diamonds. One man only in all the crowd seemed insensible to her radiant influence—a young Franciscan, thin, wasted, and pale, who watched her from a distance, motionless as a statue and scarcely breathing.

If the young man had been less distracted, if he had been more curious and had bothered to use his opera glasses to see what was happening in that bright atmosphere, he would have been mesmerized by one of those magical and fantastical performances that can sometimes be seen in the grand theaters of Europe. To the soft music of the orchestra, amidst a shower of light, a cascade of gold and diamonds appears in an Oriental setting, a deity wrapped in misty fabric, a spirit surrounded by a luminous halo, who seems to glide forward without touching the ground. In her presence, flowers bloom, the dance ignites, the music bursts forth, and groups of devils, nymphs, satyrs, demons, angels, shepherds, and shepherdesses dance, shake their tambourines, and swirl about in rhythmic patterns, each one offering something at the goddess's feet. Ibarra would have seen a beautiful and graceful young woman, dressed in the colorful attire of the daughters of the Philippines, standing at the center of a semicircle made up of people from all walks of life — Chinese, Spaniards, Filipinos, soldiers, priests, old men and young, all animatedly gesturing and moving. Padre Damaso stood beside the beauty, smiling like someone particularly fortunate. Fray Sibyla—yes, Fray Sibyla [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]himself—was talking to her. Doña Victorina was arranging a string of pearls and diamonds in the magnificent hair of the maiden, which caught all the beautiful hues of the rainbow. She was pale, perhaps too pale, and whenever she lifted her downcast eyes, a pure soul seemed to shine through. When she smiled to reveal her small white teeth, the viewer realized that a rose is just a flower, and ivory is but the tusk of an elephant. From the delicate piña drapes around her white and graceful neck, the sparkling eyes of a diamond necklace twinkled, as the Tagalogs say. Only one man in the entire crowd seemed impervious to her dazzling presence—a young Franciscan, thin, frail, and pale, who watched her from afar, motionless as a statue and barely breathing.

But Ibarra saw nothing of all this—his eyes were fixed on other things. A small space was enclosed by four bare and grimy walls, in one of which was an iron grating. On the filthy and loathsome floor was a mat upon which an old man lay alone in the throes of death, an old man breathing with difficulty and turning his head from side to side as amid his tears he uttered a name. The old man was alone, but from time to time a groan or the rattle of a chain was heard on the other side of the wall. Far away there was a merry feast, almost an orgy; a youth was laughing, shouting, and pouring wine upon the flowers amid the applause and drunken laughter of his companions. The old man had the features of his father, the youth was himself, and the name that the old man uttered with tears was his own name! This was what the wretched young man saw before him. The lights in the house opposite were extinguished, the music and the noises ceased, but Ibarra still heard the anguished cry of his father calling upon his son in the hour of his death.

But Ibarra saw none of this—his gaze was focused on other things. A small space was enclosed by four bare and grimy walls, one of which had an iron grate. On the filthy, disgusting floor lay an old man, alone and near death, breathing heavily and turning his head from side to side as he cried out a name through his tears. The old man was by himself, but occasionally a groan or the sound of a chain rattling could be heard from the other side of the wall. Far away, there was a lively celebration, almost like an orgy; a young man was laughing, shouting, and pouring wine onto the flowers amid the cheers and drunken laughter of his friends. The old man resembled Ibarra’s father, the young man was him, and the name that the old man wept was his own! This was the heartbreaking scene before the miserable young man. The lights in the house across the way went out, the music and sounds stopped, but Ibarra still heard his father’s anguished cry calling for his son in his final moments.

Silence had now blown its hollow breath over the city, and all things seemed to sleep in the embrace of nothingness. The cock-crow alternated with the strokes of the clocks in the church towers and the mournful cries of the weary [35]sentinels. A waning moon began to appear, and everything seemed to be at rest; even Ibarra himself, worn out by his sad thoughts or by his journey, now slept.

Silence had now swept over the city, and everything seemed to be resting in the grip of emptiness. The rooster's crow mixed with the chimes from the church clocks and the sorrowful calls of the tired sentinels. A fading moon started to rise, and it felt like everything was at peace; even Ibarra himself, exhausted by his troubling thoughts or his journey, was now asleep.

Only the young Franciscan whom we saw not so long ago standing motionless and silent in the midst of the gaiety of the ballroom slept not, but kept vigil. In his cell, with his elbow upon the window sill and his pale, worn cheek resting on the palm of his hand, he was gazing silently into the distance where a bright star glittered in the dark sky. The star paled and disappeared, the dim light of the waning moon faded, but the friar did not move from his place—he was gazing out over the field of Bagumbayan and the sleeping sea at the far horizon wrapped in the morning mist. [36]

Only the young Franciscan we saw not too long ago, standing still and quiet in the midst of the lively ballroom, was awake and keeping watch. In his cell, resting his elbow on the windowsill and his pale, tired cheek on his hand, he gazed silently into the distance where a bright star sparkled in the dark sky. The star dimmed and vanished, the faint light of the waning moon faded, but the friar didn’t budge from his spot—he was looking out over the field of Bagumbayan and the sleeping sea at the far horizon, shrouded in morning mist. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

Chapter VI

Capitan Tiago

Thy will be done on earth.

Your will be done on earth.

While our characters are deep in slumber or busy with their breakfasts, let us turn our attention to Capitan Tiago. We have never had the honor of being his guest, so it is neither our right nor our duty to pass him by slightingly, even under the stress of important events.

While our characters are sound asleep or occupied with their breakfasts, let’s focus on Capitan Tiago. We’ve never had the privilege of being his guest, so it’s not our place to dismiss him, even in the midst of important happenings.

Low in stature, with a clear complexion, a corpulent figure and a full face, thanks to the liberal supply of fat which according to his admirers was the gift of Heaven and which his enemies averred was the blood of the poor, Capitan Tiago appeared to be younger than he really was; he might have been thought between thirty and thirty-five years of age. At the time of our story his countenance always wore a sanctified look; his little round head, covered with ebony-black hair cut long in front and short behind, was reputed to contain many things of weight; his eyes, small but with no Chinese slant, never varied in expression; his nose was slender and not at all inclined to flatness; and if his mouth had not been disfigured by the immoderate use of tobacco and buyo, which, when chewed and gathered in one cheek, marred the symmetry of his features, we would say that he might properly have considered himself a handsome man and have passed for such. Yet in spite of this bad habit he kept marvelously white both his natural teeth and also the two which the dentist furnished him at twelve pesos each.

Short in stature, with a clear complexion, a plump body, and a round face—thanks to the generous amount of fat that his fans claimed was a blessing from above and his critics insisted was taken from the less fortunate—Capitan Tiago appeared younger than he actually was; he could easily be mistaken for someone between thirty and thirty-five years old. At the time of our story, he always had a pious look on his face; his small round head, covered with jet-black hair that was long in the front and short in the back, was said to hold many important thoughts; his eyes were small but not slanted like those of a Chinese person and never changed in expression; his nose was slender and not at all flat; and if his mouth weren’t disfigured by excessive smoking and chewing betel nut, which when gathered in one cheek ruined the balance of his features, we would say he could rightly consider himself handsome and would be seen as such. Yet, despite this bad habit, he managed to keep both his natural teeth and the two that his dentist provided him—costing twelve pesos each—remarkably white.

He was considered one of the richest landlords in Binondo and a planter of some importance by reason of his [37]estates in Pampanga and Laguna, principally in the town of San Diego, the income from which increased with each year. San Diego, on account of its agreeable baths, its famous cockpit, and his cherished memories of the place, was his favorite town, so that he spent at least two months of the year there. His holdings of real estate in the city were large, and it is superfluous to state that the opium monopoly controlled by him and a Chinese brought in large profits. They also had the lucrative contract of feeding the prisoners in Bilibid and furnished zacate to many of the stateliest establishments in Manila u through the medium of contracts, of course. Standing well with all the authorities, clever, cunning, and even bold in speculating upon the wants of others, he was the only formidable rival of a certain Perez in the matter of the farming-out of revenues and the sale of offices and appointments, which the Philippine government always confides to private persons. Thus, at the time of the events here narrated, Capitan Tiago was a happy man in so far as it is possible for a narrow-brained individual to be happy in such a land: he was rich, and at peace with God, the government, and men.

He was known as one of the richest landlords in Binondo and a significant planter due to his [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]estates in Pampanga and Laguna, especially in the town of San Diego, where his income grew year after year. San Diego, with its pleasant baths, famous cockpit, and his fond memories of the place, was his favorite town, and he spent at least two months a year there. His real estate holdings in the city were extensive, and it goes without saying that the opium monopoly he shared with a Chinese partner brought in significant profits. They also had the profitable contract for feeding prisoners in Bilibid and provided zacate to many of the grandest establishments in Manila through contracts, of course. Well-connected with all the authorities, shrewd, crafty, and even bold in anticipating the needs of others, he was the only serious rival to a certain Perez in the bidding for revenue collection and the sale of offices and appointments, which the Philippine government regularly outsourced to private individuals. Thus, at the time of the events described here, Capitan Tiago was a happy man, as happy as a narrow-minded person could be in such a land: he was wealthy and at peace with God, the government, and people.

That he was at peace with God was beyond doubt,—almost like religion itself. There is no need to be on bad terms with the good God when one is prosperous on earth, when one has never had any direct dealings with Him and has never lent Him any money. Capitan Tiago himself had never offered any prayers to Him, even in his greatest difficulties, for he was rich and his gold prayed for him. For masses and supplications high and powerful priests had been created; for novenas and rosaries God in His infinite bounty had created the poor for the service of the rich—the poor who for a peso could be secured to recite sixteen mysteries and to read all the sacred books, even the Hebrew Bible, for a little extra. If at any time in the midst of pressing difficulties he needed celestial aid and had not at hand even a red Chinese taper, he would [38]call upon his most adored saints, promising them many things for the purpose of putting them under obligation to him and ultimately convincing them of the righteousness of his desires.

That he was at peace with God was beyond doubt—almost like having a religion. There’s no reason to be on bad terms with the good God when you’re doing well on earth, when you’ve never had any direct dealings with Him and have never had to lend Him any money. Capitan Tiago himself had never said any prayers to Him, even during tough times, because he was rich and his wealth spoke for him. For masses and prayers, powerful priests were available; for novenas and rosaries, God in His infinite kindness created the poor to serve the rich—the poor who could be hired for a peso to recite sixteen mysteries and read all the sacred texts, even the Hebrew Bible, for a little extra. If ever, in times of great need, he needed divine help and didn’t have even a red Chinese candle on hand, he would call upon his most beloved saints, promising them many things to put them in his debt and ultimately convincing them of the righteousness of his desires.

The saint to whom he promised the most, and whose promises he was the most faithful in fulfilling, was the Virgin of Antipolo, Our Lady of Peace and Prosperous Voyages.1 With many of the lesser saints he was not very punctual or even decent; and sometimes, after having his petitions granted, he thought no more about them, though of course after such treatment he did not bother them again, when occasion arose. Capitan Tiago knew that the calendar was full of idle saints who perhaps had nothing wherewith to occupy their time up there in heaven. Furthermore, to the Virgin of Antipolo he ascribed greater power and efficiency than to all the other Virgins combined, whether they carried silver canes, naked or richly clothed images of the Christ Child, scapularies, rosaries, or girdles. Perhaps this reverence was owing to the fact that she was a very strict Lady, watchful of her name, and, according to the senior sacristan of Antipolo, an enemy of photography. When she was angered she turned black as ebony, while [39]the other Virgins were softer of heart and more indulgent. It is a well-known fact that some minds love an absolute monarch rather than a constitutional one, as witness Louis XIV and Louis XVI, Philip II and Amadeo I. This fact perhaps explains why infidel Chinese and even Spaniards may be seen kneeling in the famous sanctuary; what is not explained is why the priests run away with the money of the terrible Image, go to America, and get married there.

The saint to whom he made the most promises, and whose promises he was most faithful to fulfill, was the Virgin of Antipolo, Our Lady of Peace and Prosperous Voyages. With many of the lesser saints, he wasn't very punctual or even respectful; and sometimes, after having his requests granted, he forgot about them. Naturally, after treating them like that, he didn't bother them again when the opportunity came up. Capitan Tiago knew that the calendar was filled with idle saints who probably had nothing to do up there in heaven. Furthermore, he believed that the Virgin of Antipolo had more power and effectiveness than all the other Virgins combined, whether they carried silver canes, bare or richly dressed images of the Christ Child, scapularies, rosaries, or girdles. Perhaps this reverence came from the fact that she was a very strict Lady, protective of her name, and, according to the head sacristan of Antipolo, an opponent of photography. When she was upset, she turned as black as ebony, while the other Virgins were softer and more forgiving. It’s a well-known fact that some people prefer an absolute monarch over a constitutional one, as seen with Louis XIV and Louis XVI, Philip II and Amadeo I. This fact might explain why unfaithful Chinese and even Spaniards can be found kneeling in the famous sanctuary; what remains puzzling is why the priests take off with the money from the revered Image, head to America, and start families there.

In the sala of Capitan Tiago’s house, that door, hidden by a silk curtain leads to a small chapel or oratory such as must be lacking in no Filipino home. There were placed his household gods—and we say “gods” because he was inclined to polytheism rather than to monotheism, which he had never come to understand. There could be seen images of the Holy Family with busts and extremities of ivory, glass eyes, long eyelashes, and curly blond hair—masterpieces of Santa Cruz sculpture. Paintings in oil by artists of Paco and Ermita2 represented martyrdoms of saints and miracles of the Virgin; St. Lucy gazing at the sky and carrying in a plate an extra pair of eyes with lashes and eyebrows, such as are seen painted in the triangle of the Trinity or on Egyptian tombs; St. Pascual Bailon; St. Anthony of Padua in a guingón habit looking with tears upon a Christ Child dressed as a Captain-General with the three-cornered hat, sword, and boots, as in the children’s ball at Madrid that character is represented—which signified for Capitan Tiago that while God might include in His omnipotence the power of a Captain-General of the Philippines, the Franciscans would nevertheless play with Him as with a doll. There, might also be seen a St. Anthony the Abbot with a hog by his side, a hog that for the worthy Capitan was as miraculous as the saint himself, for which reason he never dared to refer to it as the hog, but as the creature of holy St. Anthony; a St. Francis [40]of Assisi in a coffee-colored robe and with seven wings, placed over a St. Vincent who had only two but in compensation carried a trumpet; a St. Peter the Martyr with his head split open by the talibon of an evil-doer and held fast by a kneeling infidel, side by side with another St. Peter cutting off the ear of a Moro, Malchus3 no doubt, who was gnawing his lips and writhing with pain, while a fighting-cock on a doric column crowed and flapped his wings—from all of which Capitan Tiago deduced that in order to be a saint it was just as well to smite as to be smitten.

In Capitan Tiago’s house, there was a door hidden behind a silk curtain that led to a small chapel or oratory, something every Filipino home should have. His household deities were displayed there—and we use “deities” because he leaned more towards polytheism than monotheism, which he never really grasped. You could see images of the Holy Family with ivory busts and limbs, glass eyes, long eyelashes, and curly blond hair—works of art from Santa Cruz. Oil paintings by artists from Paco and Ermita depicted the martyrdoms of saints and the miracles of the Virgin; St. Lucy gazing up at the sky, holding a plate with an extra pair of eyes with lashes and brows, similar to those painted in the triangle of the Trinity or on Egyptian tombs; St. Pascual Bailon; St. Anthony of Padua in a brown robe, tearfully looking at a Christ Child dressed as a Captain-General with a three-cornered hat, sword, and boots, reminiscent of characters at the children’s ball in Madrid—signifying to Capitan Tiago that while God had the power of a Captain-General of the Philippines, the Franciscans would still treat Him like a toy. Also there was a St. Anthony the Abbot with a pig by his side, a creature that for the esteemed Capitan was just as miraculous as the saint himself, which is why he never called it a pig, but rather the creature of holy St. Anthony; a St. Francis [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]of Assisi in a coffee-colored robe with seven wings, placed over a St. Vincent who had just two but carried a trumpet instead; a St. Peter the Martyr with his head split open by the blade of a wrongdoer, held fast by a kneeling infidel, alongside another St. Peter cutting off the ear of a Moro, likely Malchus3, who was gnashing his teeth and writhing in pain, while a fighting-cock on a Doric column crowed and flapped its wings—from all of this, Capitan Tiago concluded that to be a saint, it was just as acceptable to smack as to be smacked.

Who could enumerate that army of images and recount the virtues and perfections that were treasured there! A whole chapter would hardly suffice. Yet we must not pass over in silence a beautiful St. Michael of painted and gilded wood almost four feet high. The Archangel is biting his lower lip and with flashing eyes, frowning forehead, and rosy cheeks is grasping a Greek shield and brandishing in his right hand a Sulu kris, ready, as would appear from his attitude and expression, to smite a worshiper or any one else who might approach, rather than the horned and tailed devil that had his teeth set in his girlish leg.

Who could list that army of images and describe the virtues and perfections collected there! A whole chapter would hardly be enough. Still, we can’t ignore a stunning St. Michael made of painted and gilded wood, almost four feet tall. The Archangel is biting his lower lip, with bright eyes, a furrowed brow, and rosy cheeks. He’s holding a Greek shield and waving a Sulu kris in his right hand, looking ready to strike down a worshiper or anyone else who dares to approach, rather than the horned and tailed devil that has sunk its teeth into his delicate leg.

Capitan Tiago never went near this image from fear of a miracle. Had not other images, even those more rudely carved ones that issue from the carpenter shops of Paete,4 many times come to life for the confusion and punishment of incredulous sinners? It is a well-known fact that a certain image of Christ in Spain, when invoked as a witness of promises of love, had assented with a movement of the head in the presence of the judge, and that another such image had reached out its right arm to embrace St. Lutgarda. And furthermore, had he not himself read a booklet recently published about a mimic sermon preached [41]by an image of St. Dominic in Soriano? True, the saint had not said a single word, but from his movements it was inferred, at any rate the author of the booklet inferred, that he was announcing the end of the world.5 Was it not reported, too, that the Virgin of Luta in the town of Lipa had one cheek swollen larger than the other and that there was mud on the borders of her gown? Does not this prove mathematically that the holy images also walk about without holding up their skirts and that they even suffer from the toothache, perhaps for our sake? Had he not seen with his own eyes, during the regular Good-Friday sermon, all the images of Christ move and bow their heads thrice in unison, thereby calling forth wails and cries from the women and other sensitive souls destined for Heaven? More? We ourselves have seen the preacher show to the congregation at the moment of the descent from the cross a handkerchief stained with blood, and were ourselves on the point of weeping piously, when, to the sorrow of our soul, a sacristan assured us that it was all a joke, that the blood was that of a chicken which had been roasted and eaten on the spot in spite of the fact that it was Good Friday—and the sacristan was fat! So Capitan Tiago, even though he was a prudent and pious individual, took care not to approach the kris of St. Michael. “Let’s take no chances,” he would say to himself, “I know that he’s an archangel, but I don’t trust him, no, I don’t trust him.”

Capitan Tiago never went near this image because he was afraid of a miracle. Hadn’t other images, even the more crudely carved ones that come from the carpenter shops of Paete, many times come to life to confuse and punish disbelieving sinners? It’s well-known that a certain image of Christ in Spain, when called upon as a witness of love promises, moved its head in the presence of the judge, and that another image reached out its right arm to embrace St. Lutgarda. Plus, hadn’t he recently read a booklet about a mimic sermon preached by an image of St. Dominic in Soriano? True, the saint didn’t say a single word, but from his movements, at least the author of the booklet inferred that he was signaling the end of the world. Wasn’t it also reported that the Virgin of Luta in Lipa had one cheek swollen larger than the other and that there was mud on the edges of her gown? Doesn’t this prove beyond doubt that holy images also wander around without holding up their skirts and that they even suffer from toothaches, perhaps for our sake? Had he not seen with his own eyes, during the regular Good Friday sermon, all the images of Christ move and bow their heads three times in unison, which caused wails and cries from the women and other sensitive souls destined for Heaven? More? We ourselves have seen the preacher show the congregation, at the moment of the descent from the cross, a handkerchief stained with blood, and were almost moved to tears when, to our dismay, a sacristan told us it was all a trick, that the blood was from a chicken that had been roasted and eaten right there despite it being Good Friday—and the sacristan was fat! So, even though Capitan Tiago was a careful and pious man, he made sure to keep his distance from the kris of St. Michael. “Let’s not take any chances,” he would tell himself, “I know he’s an archangel, but I don’t trust him, no, I don’t trust him.”

Not a year passed without his joining with an orchestra in the pilgrimage to the wealthy shrine of Antipolo. He paid for two thanksgiving masses of the many that make up the three novenas, and also for the days when there are no novenas, and washed himself afterwards in the famous bátis, or pool, where the sacred Image herself had bathed. Her votaries can even yet discern the tracks of her feet and the traces of her locks in the hard rock, where she dried them, resembling exactly those made by any [42]woman who uses coconut-oil, and just as if her hair had been steel or diamonds and she had weighed a thousand tons. We should like to see the terrible Image once shake her sacred hair in the eyes of those credulous persons and put her foot upon their tongues or their heads. There at the very edge of the pool Capitan Tiago made it his duty to eat roast pig, sinigang of dalag with alibambang leaves, and other more or less appetizing dishes. The two masses would cost him over four hundred pesos, but it was cheap, after all, if one considered the glory that the Mother of the Lord would acquire from the pin-wheels, rockets, bombs, and mortars, and also the increased profits which, thanks to these masses, would come to one during the year.

Not a year went by without him joining an orchestra on the pilgrimage to the wealthy shrine of Antipolo. He sponsored two thanksgiving masses out of the many that make up the three novenas, and also for the days when there are no novenas, afterward washing himself in the famous bátis, or pool, where the sacred Image herself had bathed. Her devotees can still see the tracks of her feet and the marks of her hair in the hard rock, where she dried them, looking exactly like those made by any [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]woman who uses coconut oil, as if her hair had been steel or diamonds and she weighed a thousand tons. We would like to see that intimidating Image shake her sacred hair in front of those gullible people and put her foot on their tongues or their heads. There at the very edge of the pool, Capitan Tiago made it a point to feast on roast pig, sinigang of dalag with alibambang leaves, and other more or less appetizing dishes. The two masses would cost him over four hundred pesos, but it was a bargain after all, considering the glory that the Mother of the Lord would receive from the pinwheels, rockets, bombs, and mortars, as well as the increased profits that these masses would bring him throughout the year.

But Antipolo was not the only theater of his ostentatious devotion. In Binondo, in Pampanga, and in the town of San Diego, when he was about to put up a fighting-cock with large wagers, he would send gold moneys to the curate for propitiatory masses and, just as the Romans consulted the augurs before a battle, giving food to the sacred fowls, so Capitan Tiago would also consult his augurs, with the modifications befitting the times and the new truths, tie would watch closely the flame of the tapers, the smoke from the incense, the voice of the priest, and from it all attempt to forecast his luck. It was an admitted fact that he lost very few wagers, and in those cases it was due to the unlucky circumstance that the officiating priest was hoarse, or that the altar-candles were few or contained too much tallow, or that a bad piece of money had slipped in with the rest. The warden of the Brotherhood would then assure him that such reverses were tests to which he was subjected by Heaven to receive assurance of his fidelity and devotion. So, beloved by the priests, respected by the sacristans, humored by the Chinese chandlers and the dealers in fireworks, he was a man happy in the religion of this world, and persons of discernment and great piety even claimed for him great influence in the celestial court.

But Antipolo wasn't the only place where he showed off his devotion. In Binondo, Pampanga, and the town of San Diego, when he was about to enter a big bet on a fighting-cock, he would send gold coins to the curate for special masses. Just like the Romans consulted the augurs before a battle, feeding sacred birds, Capitan Tiago would consult his own signs, updated for the times. He would closely watch the flame of the candles, the smoke from the incense, and the priest's voice, trying to predict his luck. It was well-known that he seldom lost bets, and when he did, it was usually because the priest was hoarse, the altar candles were limited or too fatty, or a bad coin had slipped in with the others. The head of the Brotherhood would reassure him that these setbacks were tests from Heaven to affirm his faith and dedication. Well-liked by the priests, respected by the sacristans, and indulged by the Chinese shopkeepers and firework vendors, he was a man content in the religion of this world, and people of wisdom and deep faith even claimed he had significant influence in the heavenly court.

[43]That he was at peace with the government cannot be doubted, however difficult an achievement it may seem. Incapable of any new idea and satisfied with his modus vivendi, he was ever ready to gratify the desires of the last official of the fifth class in every one of the offices, to make presents of hams, capons, turkeys, and Chinese fruits at all seasons of the year. If he heard any one speak ill of the natives, he, who did not consider himself as such, would join in the chorus and speak worse of them; if any one aspersed the Chinese or Spanish mestizos, he would do the same, perhaps because he considered himself become a full-blooded Iberian. He was ever first to talk in favor of any new imposition of taxes, or special assessment, especially when he smelled a contract or a farming assignment behind it. He always had an orchestra ready for congratulating and serenading the governors, judges, and other officials on their name-days and birthdays, at the birth or death of a relative, and in fact at every variation from the usual monotony. For such occasions he would secure laudatory poems and hymns in which were celebrated “the kind and loving governor,” “the brave and courageous judge for whom there awaits in heaven the palm of the just,” with many other things of the same kind.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]It's clear that he was on good terms with the government, no matter how tough that might seem. Lacking any new ideas and content with his way of life, he was always eager to satisfy the whims of the most junior officials at all the offices, making gifts of hams, capons, turkeys, and exotic fruits throughout the year. Whenever he heard someone speak poorly of the locals, he, who didn't see himself as one of them, would jump in and criticize them even more; if anyone insulted the Chinese or Spanish mestizos, he would follow suit, perhaps because he thought of himself as a true Iberian. He was always quick to support any new taxes or special fees, especially when he sensed a contract or opportunity to profit from it. He always had a band ready to congratulate and serenade governors, judges, and other officials on their name days and birthdays or to mark the birth or death of a relative, essentially celebrating any break from the usual routine. For these events, he would arrange for flattering poems and hymns that praised "the kind and loving governor," "the brave and courageous judge who awaits the reward of the righteous in heaven," along with many other similar praises.

He was the president of the rich guild of mestizos in spite of the protests of many of them, who did not regard him as one of themselves. In the two years that he held this office he wore out ten frock coats, an equal number of high hats, and half a dozen canes. The frock coat and the high hat were in evidence at the Ayuntamiento, in the governor-general’s palace, and at military headquarters; the high hat and the frock coat might have been noticed in the cockpit, in the market, in the processions, in the Chinese shops, and under the hat and within the coat might have been seen the perspiring Capitan Tiago, waving his tasseled cane, directing, arranging, and throwing everything into disorder with marvelous activity and a gravity even more marvelous.

He was the president of the wealthy mestizo guild, despite many members protesting that he didn’t truly belong among them. During the two years he held this position, he wore out ten frock coats, the same number of top hats, and half a dozen canes. The frock coat and top hat were seen at the city hall, in the governor-general’s palace, and at military headquarters; the top hat and frock coat could also be spotted at the cockfights, in the market, during processions, in Chinese shops, and under the hat and inside the coat was the sweating Capitan Tiago, waving his tasseled cane, directing, organizing, and creating chaos with incredible energy and an even more remarkable seriousness.

[44]So the authorities saw in him a safe man, gifted with the best of dispositions, peaceful, tractable, and obsequious, who read no books or newspapers from Spain, although he spoke Spanish well. Indeed, they rather looked upon him with the feeling with which a poor student contemplates the worn-out heel of his old shoe, twisted by his manner of walking. In his case there was truth in both the Christian and profane proverbs beati pauperes spiritu and beati possidentes,6 and there might well be applied to him that translation, according to some people incorrect, from the Greek, “Glory to God in the highest and peace to men of good-will on earth!” even though we shall see further along that it is not sufficient for men to have good-will in order to live in peace.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]So the authorities viewed him as a safe individual, blessed with a great attitude, calm, compliant, and eager to please, who didn’t read any books or newspapers from Spain, even though he spoke Spanish well. In fact, they regarded him with the same sentiment a poor student has when looking at the worn-out heel of his old shoe, misshapen from use. In his case, there was truth in both the Christian and secular proverbs beati pauperes spiritu and beati possidentes,6 and one might even interpret that somewhat disputed translation from the Greek as, “Glory to God in the highest and peace to men of good-will on earth!” even though we will see later that having good-will isn't enough for people to live in peace.

The irreverent considered him a fool, the poor regarded him as a heartless and cruel exploiter of misery and want, and his inferiors saw in him a despot and a tyrant. As to the women, ah, the women! Accusing rumors buzzed through the wretched nipa huts, and it was said that wails and sobs might be heard mingled with the weak cries of an infant. More than one young woman was pointed out by her neighbors with the finger of scorn: she had a downcast glance and a faded cheek. But such things never robbed him of sleep nor did any maiden disturb his peace. It was an old woman who made him suffer, an old woman who was his rival in piety and who had gained from many curates such enthusiastic praises and eulogies as he in his best days had never received.

The irreverent saw him as a fool, the poor viewed him as a heartless and cruel exploiter of their suffering, and his subordinates regarded him as a tyrant. As for the women, oh, the women! Whispers of accusations spread through the miserable nipa huts, and it was said that wails and sobs could be heard alongside the weak cries of an infant. More than one young woman was pointed out by her neighbors with disdain: she had a downcast gaze and a pallid complexion. But none of this kept him up at night, nor did any young woman disturb his peace. It was an old woman who caused him distress, an old woman who rivaled him in piety and who had received enthusiastic praise and accolades from many curates that he had never garnered even in his prime.

Between Capitan Tiago and this widow, who had inherited from brothers and cousins, there existed a holy rivalry which redounded to the benefit of the Church as the competition among the Pampanga steamers then redounded to the benefit of the public. Did Capitan Tiago present to some Virgin a silver wand ornamented with emeralds and topazes? At once Doña Patrocinio had ordered another [45]of gold set with diamonds! If at the time of the Naval procession7 Capitan Tiago erected an arch with two façades, covered with ruffled cloth and decorated with mirrors, glass globes, and chandeliers, then Doña Patrocinio would have another with four facades, six feet higher, and more gorgeous hangings. Then he would fall back on his reserves, his strong point, his specialty—masses with bombs and fireworks; whereat Doña Patrocinia could only gnaw at her lips with her toothless gums, because, being exceedingly nervous, she could not endure the chiming of the bells and still less the explosions of the bombs. While he smiled in triumph, she would plan her revenge and pay the money of others to secure the best orators of the five Orders in Manila, the most famous preachers of the Cathedral, and even the Paulists,8 to preach on the holy days upon profound theological subjects to the sinners who understood only the vernacular of the mariners. The partizans of Capitan Tiago would observe that she slept during the sermon; but her adherents would answer that the sermon was paid for in advance, and by her, and that in any affair payment was the prime requisite. At length, she had driven him from the field completely by presenting to the church three andas of gilded silver, each one of which cost her over three thousand pesos. Capitan Tiago hoped that the old woman would breathe her last almost any day, or that she would lose five or six of her lawsuits, so that he might be alone in serving God; but unfortunately the best lawyers of the Real Audiencia looked after her interests, and as to her health, there was no part of her that could be attacked by sickness; she seemed to be a steel wire, no [46]doubt for the edification of souls, and she hung on in this vale of tears with the tenacity of a boil on the skin. Her adherents were secure in the belief that she would be canonized at her death and that Capitan Tiago himself would have to worship her at the altars—all of which he agreed to and cheerfully promised, provided only that she die soon.

Between Capitan Tiago and this widow, who inherited from her brothers and cousins, there was a fierce rivalry that ultimately benefited the Church, much like the competition among the Pampanga steamers benefited the public. Did Capitan Tiago give a silver wand decorated with emeralds and topazes to some Virgin? Immediately, Doña Patrocinio had another one made of gold set with diamonds! If Capitan Tiago set up an arch with two sides for the Naval procession, adorned with ruffled cloth, mirrors, glass globes, and chandeliers, then Doña Patrocinio would create one with four sides, six feet taller, and even more extravagant decorations. When he would pull out all the stops and organize masses with bombs and fireworks, Doña Patrocinio could only bite her lips with her toothless gums, because she was extremely nervous and couldn’t tolerate the ringing of bells, let alone the bangs of the bombs. While he smiled in victory, she would plot her revenge and spend other people's money to hire the best speakers from the five Orders in Manila, the most famous preachers from the Cathedral, and even the Paulists, to deliver sermons on profound theological topics to sinners who only understood the sailors' vernacular. Capitan Tiago's supporters would note that she dozed off during the sermon, but her supporters would counter that she had paid for it in advance, and payment was key in any matter. Eventually, she completely outshined him by donating three andas of gilded silver to the church, each costing her over three thousand pesos. Capitan Tiago hoped that the old woman would kick the bucket any day now, or that she would lose a few of her lawsuits, so he could serve God without competition; but unfortunately, the top lawyers from the Real Audiencia were handling her cases, and as for her health, there was no part of her that seemed susceptible to illness; she felt like a steel wire, undoubtedly for the sake of soul-saving, clinging to this world with the persistence of an annoying boil. Her supporters were convinced that she would be canonized upon her death and that Capitan Tiago himself would have to venerate her at the altars—all of which he jovially agreed to and promised, as long as she passed away soon.

Such was Capitan Tiago in the days of which we write. As for the past, he was the only son of a sugar-planter of Malabon, wealthy enough, but so miserly that he would not spend a cent to educate his son, for which reason the little Santiago had been the servant of a good Dominican, a worthy man who had tried to train him in all of good that he knew and could teach. When he had reached the happy stage of being known among his acquaintances as a logician, that is, when he began to study logic, the death of his protector, soon followed by that of his father, put an end to his studies and he had to turn his attention to business affairs. He married a pretty young woman of Santa Cruz, who gave him social position and helped him to make his fortune. Doña Pia Alba was not satisfied with buying and selling sugar, indigo, and coffee, but wished to plant and reap, so the newly-married couple bought land in San Diego. From this time dated their friendship with Padre Damoso and with Don Rafael Ibarra, the richest capitalist of the town.

Capitan Tiago was like this in the days we are talking about. As for his past, he was the only son of a wealthy sugar planter from Malabon, but his father was so stingy that he wouldn't spend a penny on his son's education. Because of that, little Santiago ended up serving a good Dominican, a decent man who tried to teach him all the good things he knew. When Santiago reached a point where he was known among his friends as a logician, which meant he had started studying logic, the death of his protector, followed quickly by his father's death, forced him to stop his studies and focus on business matters. He married a beautiful young woman from Santa Cruz, which boosted his social status and helped him build his fortune. Doña Pia Alba wasn't content with just buying and selling sugar, indigo, and coffee; she wanted to plant and harvest things herself, so the newlyweds bought land in San Diego. From this point on, they became friends with Padre Damoso and Don Rafael Ibarra, the wealthiest businessman in town.

The lack of an heir in the first six years of their wedded life made of that eagerness to accumulate riches almost a censurable ambition. Doña Pia was comely, strong, and healthy, yet it was in vain that she offered novenas and at the advice of the devout women of San Diego made a pilgrimage to the Virgin of Kaysaysay9 in Taal, distributed [47]alms to the poor, and danced at midday in May in the procession of the Virgin of Turumba10 in Pakil. But it was all with no result until Fray Damaso advised her to go to Obando to dance in the fiesta of St. Pascual Bailon and ask him for a son. Now it is well known that there is in Obando a trinity which grants sons or daughters according to request—Our Lady of Salambaw, St. Clara, and St. Pascual. Thanks to this wise advice, Doña Pia soon recognized the signs of approaching motherhood. But alas! like the fisherman of whom Shakespeare tells in Macbeth, who ceased to sing when he had found a treasure, she at once lost all her mirthfulness, fell into melancholy, and was never seen to smile again. “Capriciousness, [48]natural in her condition,” commented all, even Capitan Tiago. A puerperal fever put an end to her hidden grief, and she died, leaving behind a beautiful girl baby for whom Fray Damaso himself stood sponsor. As St. Pascual had not granted the son that was asked, they gave the child the name of Maria Clara, in honor of the Virgin of Salambaw and St. Clara, punishing the worthy St. Pascual with silence.

The absence of an heir in the first six years of their marriage turned their eagerness to accumulate wealth into a somewhat questionable ambition. Doña Pia was attractive, strong, and healthy, yet it was useless for her to offer novenas and, following the advice of the devout women of San Diego, make a pilgrimage to the Virgin of Kaysaysay9 in Taal, give alms to the poor, and dance at noon in May during the procession of the Virgin of Turumba10 in Pakil. But none of it worked until Fray Damaso suggested that she go to Obando to dance during the fiesta of St. Pascual Bailon and ask him for a son. It’s well known that in Obando, there’s a trio that grants sons or daughters depending on what you request—Our Lady of Salambaw, St. Clara, and St. Pascual. Thanks to this wise advice, Doña Pia quickly noticed the signs of impending motherhood. But sadly! Like the fisherman mentioned by Shakespeare in Macbeth, who stopped singing when he found treasure, she immediately lost all her joy, fell into sadness, and was never seen to smile again. “Her moodiness is understandable given her condition,” everyone commented, even Capitan Tiago. A postpartum fever ended her hidden sorrow, and she died, leaving behind a beautiful baby girl for whom Fray Damaso himself acted as godfather. Since St. Pascual didn’t grant the son that was requested, they named the child Maria Clara, in honor of the Virgin of Salambaw and St. Clara, silently punishing the worthy St. Pascual.

The little girl grew up under the care of her aunt Isabel, that good old lady of monkish urbanity whom we met at the beginning of the story. For the most part, her early life was spent in San Diego, on account of its healthful climate, and there Padre Damaso was devoted to her.

The little girl grew up with her aunt Isabel, that kind old lady with a soothing presence we met at the beginning of the story. For the most part, her early life was spent in San Diego because of its healthy climate, and there Padre Damaso was dedicated to her.

Maria Clara had not the small eyes of her father; like her mother, she had eyes large, black, long-lashed, merry and smiling when she was playing but sad, deep, and pensive in moments of repose. As a child her hair was curly and almost blond, her straight nose was neither too pointed nor too flat, while her mouth with the merry dimples at the corners recalled the small and pleasing one of her mother, her skin had the fineness of an onion-cover and was white as cotton, according to her perplexed relatives, who found the traces of Capitan Tiago’s paternity in her small and shapely ears. Aunt Isabel ascribed her half-European features to the longings of Doña Pia, whom she remembered to have seen many times weeping before the image of St. Anthony. Another cousin was of the same opinion, differing only in the choice of the smut, as for her it was either the Virgin herself or St. Michael. A famous philosopher, who was the cousin of Capitan Tinong and who had memorized the “Amat,”11 sought for the true explanation in planetary influences.

Maria Clara didn’t have her father’s small eyes; like her mother, she had large, black, long-lashed eyes that sparkled and smiled when she was playing but were sad, deep, and thoughtful during moments of rest. As a child, her hair was curly and almost blond, her straight nose was neither too pointed nor too flat, and her mouth, with the cheerful dimples at the corners, resembled her mother’s small, lovely one. Her skin was as delicate as an onion skin and as white as cotton, according to her confused relatives, who saw signs of Capitan Tiago’s bloodline in her small and shapely ears. Aunt Isabel attributed her mixed European features to the longings of Doña Pia, whom she remembered seeing many times weeping in front of the image of St. Anthony. Another cousin shared this view, only differing in which saint she thought had impacted her appearance, believing it was the Virgin herself or St. Michael. A well-known philosopher, who was the cousin of Capitan Tinong and had memorized the “Amat,”11 sought the real explanation in planetary influences.

The idol of all, Maria Clara grew up amidst smiles and love. The very friars showered her with attentions when she appeared in the processions dressed in white, her [49]abundant hair interwoven with tuberoses and sampaguitas, with two diminutive wings of silver and gold fastened on the back of her gown, and carrying in her hands a pair of white doves tied with blue ribbons. Afterwards, she would be so merry and talk so sweetly in her childish simplicity that the enraptured Capitan Tiago could do nothing but bless the saints of Obando and advise every one to purchase beautiful works of sculpture.

The idol of everyone, Maria Clara grew up surrounded by smiles and love. Even the friars gave her special attention when she appeared in the processions dressed in white, her abundant hair woven with tuberoses and sampaguitas, with two tiny wings made of silver and gold attached to the back of her gown, and holding a pair of white doves tied with blue ribbons. Later, she would be so cheerful and speak so sweetly in her innocent way that the captivated Capitan Tiago could only bless the saints of Obando and encourage everyone to buy beautiful sculptures.

In southern countries the girl of thirteen or fourteen years changes into a woman as the bud of the night becomes a flower in the morning. At this period of change, so full of mystery and romance, Maria Clara was placed, by the advice of the curate of Binondo, in the nunnery of St. Catherine12 in order to receive strict religious training from the Sisters. With tears she took leave of Padre Damaso and of the only lad who had been a friend of her childhood, Crisostomo Ibarra, who himself shortly afterward went away to Europe. There in that convent, which communicates with the world through double bars, even under the watchful eyes of the nuns, she spent seven years.

In southern countries, a girl of thirteen or fourteen transforms into a woman just like a night bud blooms into a flower in the morning. During this time of change, which is full of mystery and romance, Maria Clara was placed, on the advice of the curate of Binondo, in the convent of St. Catherine12 to receive strict religious training from the Sisters. With tears, she said goodbye to Padre Damaso and to the only boy who had been her childhood friend, Crisostomo Ibarra, who soon after went away to Europe. There, in that convent, which is cut off from the world behind double bars and under the watchful eyes of the nuns, she spent seven years.

Each having his own particular ends in view and knowing the mutual inclinations of the two young persons, Don Rafael and Capitan Tiago agreed upon the marriage of their children and the formation of a business partnership. This agreement, which was concluded some years after the younger Ibarra’s departure, was celebrated with equal joy by two hearts in widely separated parts of the world and under very different circumstances. [50]

Each had their own goals in mind, and recognizing the mutual feelings of the two young people, Don Rafael and Captain Tiago agreed on the marriage of their children and the establishment of a business partnership. This agreement, which was finalized a few years after the younger Ibarra left, was joyfully celebrated by two hearts in vastly different parts of the world and under very different circumstances. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]


1 This celebrated Lady was first brought from Acapulco, Mexico, by Juan Niño de Tabora, when he came to govern the Philippines in 1626. By reason of her miraculous powers of allaying the storms she was carried back and forth in the state galleons on a number of voyages, until in 1672 she was formally installed in a church in the hills northeast of Manila, under the care of the Augustinian Fathers. While her shrine was building she is said to have appeared to the faithful in the top of a large breadfruit tree, which is known to the Tagalogs as “antipolo”; hence her name. Hers is the best known and most frequented shrine in the country, while she disputes with the Holy Child of Cebu the glory of being the wealthiest individual in the whole archipelago.

1 This famous Lady was brought from Acapulco, Mexico, by Juan Niño de Tabora when he came to govern the Philippines in 1626. Because of her miraculous ability to calm storms, she was taken back and forth on the state galleons for several voyages, until in 1672 she was officially installed in a church in the hills northeast of Manila, under the care of the Augustinian Fathers. While her shrine was being built, it's said that she appeared to the faithful at the top of a large breadfruit tree, which the Tagalogs call “antipolo”; that's how she got her name. Hers is the most well-known and frequently visited shrine in the country, and she competes with the Holy Child of Cebu for the title of being the wealthiest figure in the entire archipelago.

There has always existed a pious rivalry between her and the Dominicans’ Lady of the Rosary as to which is the patron saint of the Philippines, the contest being at times complicated by counterclaims on the part of St. Francis, although the entire question would seem to have been definitely settled by a royal decree, published about 1650, officially conferring that honorable post upon St. Michael the Archangel (San Miguel). A rather irreverent sketch of this celebrated queen of the skies appears in Chapter XI of Foreman’s The Philippine Islands.—TR.

There has always been a religious rivalry between her and the Dominicans’ Lady of the Rosary regarding who is the patron saint of the Philippines. This contest has sometimes been complicated by claims from St. Francis, although the whole matter seems to have been definitively resolved by a royal decree published around 1650, which officially granted that honor to St. Michael the Archangel (San Miguel). A somewhat irreverent portrayal of this famous queen of the skies can be found in Chapter XI of Foreman’s The Philippine Islands.—TR.

2 Santa Cruz, Paco, and Ermita are districts of Manila, outside the Walled City.—TR.

2 Santa Cruz, Paco, and Ermita are neighborhoods in Manila, located outside the Walled City.—TR.

3 John xviii. 10.

3 John 18:10.

4 A town in Laguna Province, noted for the manufacture of furniture.—TR.

4 A town in Laguna Province, known for making furniture.—TR.

5 God grant that this prophecy may soon be fulfilled for the author of the booklet and all of us who believe it. Amen.—Author’s note.

5 May God let this prophecy come true soon for the writer of this booklet and for all of us who believe it. Amen.—Author’s note.

6 “Blessed are the poor in spirit” and “blessed are the possessors.”—TR.

6 “Blessed are those who are humble” and “blessed are the ones who have.” —TR.

7 The annual celebration of the Dominican Order held in October in honor of its patroness, the Virgin of the Rosary, to whose intervention was ascribed the victory over a Dutch fleet in 1646, whence the name. See Guía Oficial de Filipinas, 1885, pp. 138, 139; Montero y Vidal, Historia General de Filipinas, Vol. I, Chap. XXIII; Blair and Robertson, The Philippine Islands, Vol. XXXV, pp. 249, 250.—TR.

7 The annual celebration of the Dominican Order takes place in October to honor its patroness, the Virgin of the Rosary, whose intercession is credited with the victory over a Dutch fleet in 1646, resulting in the event’s name. See Guía Oficial de Filipinas, 1885, pp. 138, 139; Montero y Vidal, Historia General de Filipinas, Vol. I, Chap. XXIII; Blair and Robertson, The Philippine Islands, Vol. XXXV, pp. 249, 250.—TR.

8 Members of the Society of St. Vincent de Paul, whose chief business is preaching and teaching. They entered the Philippines in 1862.—TR.

8 Members of the Society of St. Vincent de Paul, whose main focus is on preaching and teaching. They arrived in the Philippines in 1862.—TR.

9 “Kaysaysay: A celebrated sanctuary in the island of Luzon, province of Batangas, jurisdiction, of Taal, so called because there is venerated in it a Virgin who bears that name ....

9 “Kaysaysay: A famous sanctuary on the island of Luzon, in the province of Batangas, district of Taal, named after a Virgin who is honored there ....

“The image is in the center of the high altar, where there is seen an eagle in half-relief, whose abdomen is left open in order to afford a tabernacle for the Virgin: an idea enchanting to many of the Spaniards [47n]established in the Philippines during the last century, but which in our opinion any sensible person will characterize as extravagant.

“The image is in the center of the high altar, where you can see an eagle in half-relief, its abdomen left open to create a tabernacle for the Virgin: an idea that many Spaniards find enchanting [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]established in the Philippines during the last century, but which, in our opinion, any sensible person would call extravagant.

“This image of the Virgin of Kaysaysay enjoys the fame of being very miraculous, so that the Indians gather from great distances to hear mass in her sanctuary every Saturday. Her discovery, over two and a half centuries ago, is notable in that she was found in the sea during some fisheries, coming up in a drag-net with the fish. It is thought that this venerable image of the Filipinos may have been in some ship which was wrecked and that the currents carried her up to the coast, where she was found in the manner related.

“This image of the Virgin of Kaysaysay is famous for being truly miraculous, which is why people travel from far away to attend mass at her sanctuary every Saturday. Her discovery, over two and a half centuries ago, is remarkable because she was found in the sea during some fishing, getting caught in a dragnet with the fish. It's believed that this revered image might have been on a ship that wrecked and that the currents brought her to the shore, where she was found in this way.”

“The Indians, naturally credulous and for the most part quite superstitious, in spite of the advancements in civilization and culture, relate that she appeared afterwards in some trees, and in memory of these manifestations an arch representing them was erected at a short distance from the place where her sanctuary is now located.”—Buzeta and Bravo’s Diccionario, Madrid, 1850, but copied “with proper modifications for the times and the new truths” from Zuñiga’s Estadismo, which, though written in 1803 and not published until 1893, was yet used by later writers, since it was preserved in manuscript in the convent of the Augustinians in Manila, Buzeta and Bravo, as well as Zuñiga, being members of that order.

“The Indigenous people, generally trusting and mostly quite superstitious, despite the progress in civilization and culture, say that she later appeared in some trees, and in memory of these events, an arch was built a short distance from where her sanctuary is now located.” —Buzeta and Bravo’s Diccionario, Madrid, 1850, but copied “with proper modifications for the times and the new truths” from Zuñiga’s Estadismo, which, although written in 1803 and not published until 1893, was still referenced by later writers, as it was preserved in manuscript in the convent of the Augustinians in Manila, with Buzeta and Bravo, along with Zuñiga, being members of that order.

So great was the reverence for this Lady that the Acapulco galleons on their annual voyages were accustomed to fire salutes in her honor as they passed along the coast near her shrine.—Foreman. The Philippine Islands, quoting from the account of an eruption of Taal Volcano in 1749, by Fray Francisco Vencuchillo.

So great was the respect for this Lady that the Acapulco galleons on their yearly voyages would fire salutes in her honor as they passed along the coast near her shrine.—Foreman. The Philippine Islands, quoting from the account of an eruption of Taal Volcano in 1749, by Fray Francisco Vencuchillo.

This Lady’s sanctuary, where she is still “enchanting” in her “eagle in half-relief,” stands out prominently on the hill above the town of Taal, plainly visible from Balayan Bay.—TR.

This lady's sanctuary, where she remains "enchanting" in her "eagle in half-relief," stands out clearly on the hill above the town of Taal, easily seen from Balayan Bay.—TR.

10 A Tagalog term meaning “to tumble,” or “to caper about,” doubtless from the actions of the Lady’s devotees. Pakil is a town in Laguna Province.—TR.

10 A Tagalog word that means “to roll over” or “to dance around,” likely inspired by the actions of the Lady’s followers. Pakil is a town in Laguna Province.—TR.

11 A work on scholastic philosophy, by a Spanish prelate of that name.—TR.

11 A study on academic philosophy, written by a Spanish bishop of that name.—TR.

12 The nunnery and college of St. Catherine of Sienna (“Santa Catalina de la Sena”) was founded by the Dominican Fathers in 1696.—TR.

12 The convent and college of St. Catherine of Siena (“Santa Catalina de la Sena”) was established by the Dominican Fathers in 1696.—TR.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

Chapter VIII

An Idyl on an Azotea

The Song of Songs, which is Solomon’s.

The Song of Songs, which belongs to Solomon.

That morning Aunt Isabel and Maria Clara went early to mass, the latter elegantly dressed and wearing a rosary of blue beads, which partly served as a bracelet for her, and the former with her spectacles in order to read her Anchor of Salvation during the holy communion. Scarcely had the priest disappeared from the altar when the maiden expressed a desire for returning home, to the great surprise and displeasure of her good aunt, who believed her niece to be as pious and devoted to praying as a nun, at least. Grumbling and crossing herself, the good old lady rose. “The good Lord will forgive me, Aunt Isabel, since He must know the hearts of girls better than you do,” Maria Clara might have said to check the severe yet maternal chidings.

That morning, Aunt Isabel and Maria Clara went to mass early, with Maria Clara dressed elegantly and wearing a blue bead rosary that doubled as a bracelet. Aunt Isabel had her glasses on so she could read her *Anchor of Salvation* during communion. As soon as the priest left the altar, the young woman expressed a desire to go home, much to the surprise and displeasure of her aunt, who thought her niece was as pious and devoted to prayer as a nun. Grumbling and crossing herself, the kind old lady got up. "The good Lord will forgive me, Aunt Isabel, since He must know the hearts of girls better than you do," Maria Clara might have said to counter her aunt's stern yet motherly scolding.

After they had breakfasted, Maria Clara consumed her impatience in working at a silk purse while her aunt was trying to clean up the traces of the former night’s revelry by swinging a feather duster about. Capitan Tiago was busy looking over some papers. Every noise in the street, every carriage that passed, caused the maiden to tremble and quickened the beatings of her heart. Now she wished that she were back in the quiet convent among her friends; there she could have seen him without emotion and agitation! But was he not the companion of her infancy, had they not played together and even quarreled at times? The reason for all this I need not explain; if you, O reader, have ever loved, you will understand; and if you [51]have not, it is useless for me to tell you, as the uninitiated do not comprehend these mysteries.

After they had breakfast, Maria Clara channeled her impatience into making a silk purse while her aunt tried to tidy up the mess from the previous night’s festivities by waving a feather duster around. Capitan Tiago was busy going through some papers. Every sound from the street and every passing carriage made the young woman jump and her heart race. Now she longed to be back in the peaceful convent with her friends; there, she could have seen him without feeling so emotional and agitated! But wasn’t he her childhood companion? Hadn’t they played together and even argued sometimes? I don’t need to explain this; if you, dear reader, have ever loved, you’ll understand; and if you haven’t, there's no point in my telling you, as those who haven’t experienced it won’t grasp these mysteries.

“I believe, Maria, that the doctor is right,” said Capitan Tiago. “You ought to go into the country, for you are pale and need fresh air. What do you think of Malabon or San Diego?” At the mention of the latter place Maria Clara blushed like a poppy and was unable to answer.

“I believe, Maria, that the doctor is right,” said Capitan Tiago. “You should go to the countryside because you look pale and need some fresh air. What do you think of Malabon or San Diego?” At the mention of the latter place, Maria Clara blushed like a poppy and couldn’t respond.

“You and Isabel can go at once to the convent to get your clothes and to say good-by to your friends,” he continued, without raising his head. “You will not stay there any longer.”

“You and Isabel can head to the convent right away to pick up your clothes and say goodbye to your friends,” he continued, not looking up. “You won’t be staying there any longer.”

The girl felt the vague sadness that possesses the mind when we leave forever a place where we have been happy, but another thought softened this sorrow.

The girl felt a vague sadness that comes over us when we leave behind a place where we were happy forever, but another thought eased this sorrow.

“In four or five days, after you get some new clothes made, we’ll go to Malabon. Your godfather is no longer in San Diego. The priest that you may have noticed here last night, that young padre, is the new curate whom we have there, and he is a saint.”

“In four or five days, after you get some new clothes made, we’ll go to Malabon. Your godfather isn’t in San Diego anymore. The priest you might have seen here last night, that young padre, is the new curate we have there, and he’s a saint.”

“I think that San Diego would be better, cousin,” observed Aunt Isabel. “Besides, our house there is better and the time for the fiesta draws near.”

“I think San Diego would be better, cousin,” Aunt Isabel remarked. “Plus, our house there is nicer and the time for the fiesta is approaching.”

Maria Clara wanted to embrace her aunt for this speech, but hearing a carriage stop, she turned pale.

Maria Clara wanted to hug her aunt for this speech, but when she heard a carriage stop, she went pale.

“Ah, very true,” answered Capitan Tiago, and then in a different tone he exclaimed, “Don Crisostomo!”

“Ah, that's definitely right,” replied Capitan Tiago, and then in a different tone he exclaimed, “Don Crisostomo!”

The maiden let her sewing fall from her hands and wished to move but could not—a violent tremor ran through her body. Steps were heard on the stairway and then a fresh, manly voice. As if that voice had some magic power, the maiden controlled her emotion and ran to hide in the oratory among the saints. The two cousins laughed, and Ibarra even heard the noise of the door closing. Pale and breathing rapidly, the maiden pressed her beating heart and tried to listen. She heard his voice, that beloved voice that for so long a time she had heard only in her dreams he was asking for her! Overcome with joy, she kissed [52]the nearest saint, which happened to be St. Anthony the Abbot, a saint happy in flesh and in wood, ever the object of pleasing temptations! Afterwards she sought the keyhole in order to see and examine him. She smiled, and when her aunt snatched her from that position she unconsciously threw her arms around the old lady’s neck and rained kisses upon her.

The young woman dropped her sewing and wanted to leave but couldn’t—a strong shiver ran through her body. She heard footsteps on the stairs followed by a fresh, masculine voice. As if that voice had some kind of magic, she regained her composure and rushed to hide in the oratory among the saints. The two cousins laughed, and Ibarra even heard the door close. Pale and breathing heavily, the young woman pressed her racing heart and tried to listen. She heard his voice, that cherished voice she had only dreamed of for so long—he was calling for her! Overcome with joy, she kissed the nearest saint, which happened to be St. Anthony the Abbot, a saint wise in both flesh and wood, always the target of appealing temptations! Afterward, she looked for the keyhole to see and observe him. She smiled, and when her aunt pulled her from that spot, she instinctively wrapped her arms around the old lady’s neck and showered her with kisses.

“Foolish child, what’s the matter with you?” the old lady was at last able to say as she wiped a tear from her faded eyes. Maria Clara felt ashamed and covered her eyes with her plump arm.

“Foolish child, what’s wrong with you?” the old lady finally managed to say as she wiped a tear from her tired eyes. Maria Clara felt embarrassed and covered her eyes with her chubby arm.

“Come on, get ready, come!” added the old aunt fondly. “While he is talking to your father about you. Come, don’t make him wait.” Like a child the maiden obediently followed her and they shut themselves up in her chamber.

“Come on, get ready, hurry up!” the old aunt said affectionately. “While he’s talking to your father about you. Come on, don’t keep him waiting.” Like a child, the young woman dutifully followed her, and they locked themselves in her room.

Capitan Tiago and Ibarra were conversing in a lively manner when Aunt Isabel appeared half dragging her niece, who was looking in every direction except toward the persons in the room.

Capitan Tiago and Ibarra were having a lively conversation when Aunt Isabel showed up, half-dragging her niece, who was looking everywhere except at the people in the room.

What said those two souls communicating through the language of the eyes, more perfect than that of the lips, the language given to the soul in order that sound may not mar the ecstasy of feeling? In such moments, when the thoughts of two happy beings penetrate into each other’s souls through the eyes, the spoken word is halting, rude, and weak—it is as the harsh, slow roar of the thunder compared with the rapidity of the dazzling lightning flash, expressing feelings already recognized, ideas already understood, and if words are made use of it is only because the heart’s desire, dominating all the being and flooding it with happiness, wills that the whole human organism with all its physical and psychical powers give expression to the song of joy that rolls through the soul. To the questioning glance of love, as it flashes out and then conceals itself, speech has no reply; the smile, the kiss, the sigh answer.

What do those two souls express when they communicate through their eyes, a connection more perfect than words? This silent language is meant for the soul, so that noise doesn't interrupt the bliss of their feelings. In those moments, when the thoughts of two happy people intertwine through their gaze, spoken words feel clumsy, harsh, and weak—like the slow rumble of thunder compared to the quick brilliance of a lightning bolt. They convey emotions that are already felt, ideas that are already understood. If they do speak, it's only because their hearts, overflowing with happiness, want to let the whole being express the joyful song resonating within them. To the curious glance of love, which shines briefly before hiding, words fall short; it's the smile, the kiss, and the sigh that respond.

[53]Soon the two lovers, fleeing from the dust raised by Aunt Isabel’s broom, found themselves on the azotea where they could commune in liberty among the little arbors. What did they tell each other in murmurs that you nod your heads, O little red cypress flowers? Tell it, you who have fragrance in your breath and color on your lips. And thou, O zephyr, who learnest rare harmonies in the stillness of the dark night amid the hidden depths of our virgin forests! Tell it, O sunbeams, brilliant manifestation upon earth of the Eternal, sole immaterial essence in a material world, you tell it, for I only know how to relate prosaic commonplaces. But since you seem unwilling to do so, I am going to try myself.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]Before long, the two lovers, escaping from the dust kicked up by Aunt Isabel’s broom, found themselves on the rooftop where they could freely connect among the little arbors. What did they whisper to each other that made you nod your heads, oh little red cypress flowers? Share it, you who carry sweet fragrance in your breath and color on your lips. And you, oh gentle breeze, who learn beautiful melodies in the stillness of the dark night within our hidden virgin forests! Share it, oh sunbeams, brilliant representation of the Eternal on this earth, the only immaterial essence in a material world; you should share it, because all I know how to share are boring old clichés. But since you seem reluctant to do so, I’m going to give it a try myself.

The sky was blue and a fresh breeze, not yet laden with the fragrance of roses, stirred the leaves and flowers of the vines; that is why the cypresses, the orchids, the dried fishes, and the Chinese lanterns were trembling. The splash of paddles in the muddy waters of the river and the rattle of carriages and carts passing over the Binondo bridge came up to them distinctly, although they did not hear what the old aunt murmured as she saw where they were: “That’s better, there you’ll be watched by the whole neighborhood.” At first they talked nonsense, giving utterance only to those sweet inanities which are so much like the boastings of the nations of Europe—pleasing and honey-sweet at home, but causing foreigners to laugh or frown.

The sky was blue, and a fresh breeze, still free of the scent of roses, rustled the leaves and flowers of the vines; that’s why the cypresses, orchids, dried fish, and Chinese lanterns were quivering. The splash of paddles in the muddy river and the clatter of carriages and carts crossing the Binondo bridge reached them clearly, even though they couldn’t hear what the old aunt murmured upon realizing where they were: “That’s better, now the whole neighborhood can see you.” At first, they chatted aimlessly, expressing only those sweet trivialities that resemble the proud claims of European nations—nice and sweet at home but making outsiders either laugh or frown.

She, like a sister of Cain, was of course jealous and asked her sweetheart, “Have you always thought of me? Have you never forgotten me on all your travels in the great cities among so many beautiful women?”

She, like a sister of Cain, was obviously jealous and asked her boyfriend, “Have you always thought about me? Have you ever forgotten me while traveling through the big cities with all those beautiful women?”

He, too, was a brother of Cain, and sought to evade such questions, making use of a little fiction. “Could I forget you?” he answered as he gazed enraptured into her dark eyes. “Could I be faithless to my oath, my sacred oath? Do you remember that stormy night when you saw me weeping alone by the side of my dead mother and, drawing [54]near to me, you put your hand on my shoulder, that hand which for so long a time you had not allowed me to touch, saying to me, ‘You have lost your mother while I never had one,’ and you wept with me? You loved her and she looked upon you as a daughter. Outside it rained and the lightning flashed, but within I seemed to hear music and to see a smile on the pallid face of the dead. Oh, that my parents were alive and might behold you now! I then caught your hand along with the hand of my mother and swore to love you and to make you happy, whatever fortune Heaven might have in store for me; and that oath, which has never weighed upon me as a burden, I now renew!

He was also a brother of Cain, and tried to dodge such questions by using a bit of fiction. “Could I forget you?” he answered, gazing deeply into her dark eyes. “Could I be untrue to my vow, my sacred vow? Do you remember that stormy night when you saw me crying alone by my dead mother? You came closer and placed your hand on my shoulder—the same hand you hadn't let me touch for so long—and said to me, ‘You lost your mother while I never had one,’ and you cried with me? You loved her, and she considered you a daughter. Outside, it was pouring, and the lightning flashed, but inside, I felt like I heard music and saw a smile on the pale face of the deceased. Oh, how I wish my parents were alive to see you now! I then took your hand along with my mother’s hand and promised to love you and make you happy, no matter what fate Heaven has in store for me; and that vow, which has never felt like a burden, I now renew!

“Could I forget you? The thought of you has ever been with me, strengthening me amid the dangers of travel, and has been a comfort to my soul’s loneliness in foreign lands. The thoughts of you have neutralized the lotus-effect of Europe, which erases from the memories of so many of our countrymen the hopes and misfortunes of our fatherland. In dreams I saw you standing on the shore at Manila, gazing at the far horizon wrapped in the warm light of the early dawn. I heard the slow, sad song that awoke in me sleeping affections and called back to the memory of my heart the first years of our childhood, our joys, our pleasures, and all that happy past which you gave life to while you were in our town. It seemed to me that you were the fairy, the spirit, the poetic incarnation of my fatherland, beautiful, unaffected, lovable, frank, a true daughter of the Philippines, that beautiful land which unites with the imposing virtues of the mother country, Spain, the admirable qualities of a young people, as you unite in your being all that is beautiful and lovely, the inheritance of both races” so indeed the love of you and that of my fatherland have become fused into one.

“Could I ever forget you? The thought of you has always been with me, giving me strength during the dangers of travel and comforting my soul's loneliness in foreign lands. Thoughts of you have neutralized the distracting allure of Europe, which makes so many of our countrymen forget the hopes and struggles of our homeland. In my dreams, I see you standing on the shore in Manila, gazing at the distant horizon bathed in the warm light of early dawn. I hear the slow, sad song that awakens my dormant feelings and brings back the memories of my heart: the first years of our childhood, our joys, our pleasures, and all those happy times that you made vibrant while you were in our town. You seemed to be the fairy, the spirit, the poetic embodiment of my homeland—beautiful, genuine, lovable, sincere—a true daughter of the Philippines, that beautiful land which combines the admirable qualities of both our mother country, Spain, and the youthful virtues of our people. Just as you embody everything beautiful and lovely, the legacy of both races, my love for you and my love for my homeland have truly become one.”

“Could I forget you? Many times have I thought that I heard the sound of your piano and the accents of your voice. When in Germany, as I wandered at twilight [55]in the woods, peopled with the fantastic creations of its poets and the mysterious legends of past generations, always I called upon your name, imagining that I saw you in the mists that rose from the depths of the valley, or I fancied that I heard your voice in the rustling of the leaves. When from afar I heard the songs of the peasants as they returned from their labors, it seemed to me that their tones harmonized with my inner voices, that they were singing for you, and thus they lent reality to my illusions and dreams. At times I became lost among the mountain paths and while the night descended slowly, as it does there, I would find myself still wandering, seeking my way among the pines and beeches and oaks. Then when some scattering rays of moonlight slipped down into the clear spaces left in the dense foliage, I seemed to see you in the heart of the forest as a dim, loving shade wavering about between the spots of light and shadow. If perhaps the nightingale poured forth his varied trills, I fancied it was because he saw you and was inspired by you.

“Could I forget you? Many times I've thought I heard the sound of your piano and the way you spoke. While I was in Germany, wandering through the woods at twilight [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__], filled with the amazing creations of its poets and the mysterious legends of the past, I always called your name, imagining I saw you in the mists rising from the valley, or I imagined I heard your voice in the rustling leaves. When I heard the songs of the peasants returning from their work, it felt like their melodies matched my inner thoughts, as if they were singing for you, making my illusions and dreams feel real. Sometimes I would lose my way among the mountain paths and, as night slowly fell, I found myself wandering through the pines, beeches, and oaks. Then, when some scattered rays of moonlight slipped into the clear spaces in the thick foliage, it seemed like I could see you in the heart of the forest as a faint, loving presence drifting between the light and shadow. If the nightingale sang its varied tunes, I fancied it was because it saw you and was inspired by you.

“Have I thought of you? The fever of love not only gave warmth to the snows but colored the ice! The beautiful skies of Italy with their clear depths reminded me of your eyes, its sunny landscape spoke to me of your smile; the plains of Andalusia with their scent-laden airs, peopled with oriental memories, full of romance and color, told me of your love! On dreamy, moonlit nights, while boating oil the Rhine, I have asked myself if my fancy did not deceive me as I saw you among the poplars on the banks, on the rocks of the Lorelei, or in the midst of the waters, singing in the silence of the night as if you were a comforting fairy maiden sent to enliven the solitude and sadness of those ruined castles!”

“Have I thought about you? The fever of love not only warmed the snow but also colored the ice! The beautiful skies of Italy, with their clear depths, reminded me of your eyes; its sunny landscape spoke to me of your smile. The plains of Andalusia, filled with fragrant air, rich with oriental memories and full of romance and color, made me think of your love! On dreamy, moonlit nights, while boating on the Rhine, I’ve wondered if my imagination was playing tricks on me as I saw you among the poplars on the banks, on the rocks of the Lorelei, or in the midst of the waters, singing in the silence of the night as if you were a comforting fairy maiden sent to brighten the solitude and sadness of those ruined castles!”

“I have not traveled like you, so I know only your town and Manila and Antipolo,” she answered with a smile which showed that she believed all he said. “But since I said good-by to you and entered the convent, I have always thought of you and have only put you out of my mind [56]when ordered to do so by my confessor, who imposed many penances upon me. I recalled our games and our quarrels when we were children. You used to pick up the most beautiful shells and search in the river for the roundest and smoothest pebbles of different colors that we might play games with them. You were very stupid and always lost, and by way of a forfeit I would slap you with the palm of my hand, but I always tried not to strike you hard, for I had pity on you. In those games you cheated much, even more than I did, and we used to finish our play in a quarrel. Do you remember that time when you became really angry at me? Then you made me suffer, but afterwards, when I thought of it in the convent, I smiled and longed for you so that we might quarrel again—so that we might once more make up. We were still children and had gone with your mother to bathe in the brook under the shade of the thick bamboo. On the banks grew many flowers and plants whose strange names you told me in Latin and Spanish, for you were even then studying in the Ateneo.1 I paid no attention, but amused myself by running after the needle-like dragon-flies and the butterflies with their rainbow colors and tints of mother-of-pearl as they swarmed about among the flowers. Sometimes I tried to surprise them with my hands or to catch the little fishes that slipped rapidly about amongst the moss and stones in the edge of the water. Once you disappeared suddenly and when you returned you brought a crown of leaves and orange blossoms, which you placed upon my head, calling me Chloe. For yourself you made one of vines. But your mother snatched away my crown, and after mashing it with a stone mixed it with the gogo with which she was going to wash our heads. The tears came into your eyes and you said that she did not understand mythology. ‘Silly boy,’ your mother exclaimed, ‘you’ll [57]see how sweet your hair will smell afterwards.’ I laughed, but you were offended and would not talk with me, and for the rest of the day appeared so serious that then I wanted to cry. On our way back to the town through the hot sun, I picked some sage leaves that grew beside the path and gave them to you to put in your hat so that you might not get a headache. You smiled and caught my hand, and we made up.”

“I haven't traveled as much as you, so I only know your town, Manila, and Antipolo,” she replied with a smile that showed she believed everything he said. “But since I said goodbye to you and entered the convent, I've always thought of you and only pushed you out of my mind [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]when my confessor ordered me to, giving me many penances. I remembered our games and arguments when we were kids. You used to collect the most beautiful shells and search the river for the roundest and smoothest colored pebbles so we could play with them. You were really bad at it and always lost, so as a forfeit, I would slap you with my palm, but I tried not to hit you hard because I felt sorry for you. In those games, you cheated a lot, even more than I did, and we'd usually end up in a fight. Do you remember that time you got really mad at me? You made me suffer, but later, when I thought about it in the convent, I'd smile and miss you, wishing we could fight again—just to make up afterwards. We were still kids and went with your mom to swim in the stream under the thick bamboo shade. The banks were filled with all sorts of flowers and plants, and you told me their weird names in Latin and Spanish because you were already studying at the Ateneo. I didn't pay much attention, just having fun chasing the needle-like dragonflies and the butterflies with their rainbow colors and shades of mother-of-pearl flitting about the flowers. Sometimes I tried to sneak up on them with my hands or catch the little fish darting around in the moss and stones at the water's edge. One time you suddenly disappeared, and when you came back, you had made a crown of leaves and orange blossoms, which you placed on my head, calling me Chloe. You made yourself one out of vines. But your mom snatched my crown away, smashed it with a stone, and mixed it with the gogo she was going to use to wash our hair. Tears filled your eyes, and you said she didn’t understand mythology. ‘Silly boy,’ your mom declared, ‘you’ll [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]see how sweet your hair will smell afterwards.’ I laughed, but you got upset and wouldn’t talk to me for the rest of the day, looking so serious that I wanted to cry. On our way back to town in the hot sun, I picked some sage leaves growing along the path and gave them to you to put in your hat so you wouldn’t get a headache. You smiled and took my hand, and we made up.”

Ibarra smiled with happiness as he opened his pocketbook and took from it a piece of paper in which were wrapped some dry, blackened leaves which gave off a sweet odor. “Your sage leaves,” he said, in answer to her inquiring look. “This is all that you have ever given me.”

Ibarra smiled with joy as he opened his wallet and took out a piece of paper containing some dry, blackened leaves that emitted a sweet scent. “Your sage leaves,” he said, responding to her questioning glance. “This is all that you've ever given me.”

She in turn snatched from her bosom a little pouch of white satin. “You must not touch this,” she said, tapping the palm of his hand lightly. “It’s a letter of farewell.”

She then grabbed a small pouch made of white satin from her chest. “You can’t touch this,” she said, lightly tapping his hand. “It’s a farewell letter.”

“The one I wrote to you before leaving?”

“The one I texted you before I left?”

“Have you ever written me any other, sir?”

“Have you ever written to me before, sir?”

“And what did I say to you then?”

“And what did I say to you back then?”

“Many fibs, excuses of a delinquent debtor,” she answered smilingly, thus giving him to understand how sweet to her those fibs were. “Be quiet now and I’ll read it to you. I’ll leave out your fine phrases in order not to make a martyr of you.”

“Many little lies, excuses from a wayward debtor,” she said with a smile, letting him know how endearing those lies were to her. “Now be quiet and I’ll read it to you. I’ll skip over your fancy words so I don’t turn you into a martyr.”

Raising the paper to the height of her eyes so that the youth might not see her face, she began: “‘My’—but I’ll not read what follows that because it’s not true.”

Raising the paper to eye level so the young man couldn’t see her face, she started: “‘My’—but I won’t read what comes next because it’s not true.”

Her eyes ran along some lines.

Her eyes scanned a few lines.

“‘My father wishes me to go away, in spite of all my pleadings. ‘You are a man now,’ he told me, ‘and you must think about your future and about your duties. You must learn the science of life, a thing which your fatherland cannot teach you, so that you may some day be useful to it. If you remain here in my shadow, in this environment of business affairs, you will not learn to look far ahead. The day in which you lose me you will find yourself like the plant of which our poet Baltazar tells: grown in the water, its leaves wither at the least scarcity of moisture [58]and a moment’s heat dries it up. Don’t you understand? You are almost a young man, and yet you weep!’ These reproaches hurt me and I confessed that I loved you. My father reflected for a time in silence and then, placing his hand on my shoulder, said in a trembling voice, ‘Do you think that you alone know how to love, that your father does not love you, and that he will not feel the separation from you? It is only a short time since we lost your mother, and I must journey on alone toward old age, toward the very time of life when I would seek help and comfort from your youth, yet I accept my loneliness, hardly knowing whether I shall ever see you again. But you must think of other and greater things; the future lies open before you, while for me it is already passing behind; your love is just awakening, while mine is dying; fire burns in your blood, while the chill is creeping into mine. Yet you weep and cannot sacrifice the present for the future, useful as it may be alike to yourself and to your country.’ My father’s eyes filled with tears and I fell upon my knees at his feet, I embraced him, I begged his forgiveness, and I assured him that I was ready to set out—’”

“‘My father wants me to leave, despite all my pleas. ‘You’re a man now,’ he told me, ‘and you need to think about your future and your responsibilities. You need to learn the science of life, something that your home country can’t teach you, so you can be useful to it someday. If you stay here in my shadow, surrounded by all this business, you won’t learn to look ahead. The day you lose me, you’ll find yourself like the plant our poet Baltazar describes: grown in water, its leaves wither at the slightest lack of moisture and a moment of heat dries it up. Don’t you get it? You’re almost a young man, and yet you’re crying!’ His words hurt me, and I admitted that I loved you. My father sat in silence for a moment, then placed his hand on my shoulder and said in a shaky voice, ‘Do you really think you’re the only one who knows how to love? That your father doesn’t love you and won’t feel your absence? It’s only been a short time since we lost your mother, and now I have to face old age alone, right at the time in life when I’d want support and comfort from your youth. Yet I’m accepting my loneliness, not even sure if I’ll ever see you again. But you need to think about bigger things; the future is open to you, while mine is already fading; your love is just beginning to blossom, while mine is dying; fire burns in your veins, while the chill is creeping into mine. Yet you cry and can’t sacrifice the present for the future, no matter how useful it might be to you and your country.’ My father’s eyes filled with tears, and I fell to my knees at his feet, embraced him, begged for his forgiveness, and assured him that I was ready to leave—’”

Ibarra’s growing agitation caused her to suspend the reading, for he had grown pale and was pacing back and forth.

Ibarra's increasing anxiety made her stop reading, as he had turned pale and was walking back and forth.

“What’s the matter? What is troubling you?” she asked him.

“What’s wrong? What’s bothering you?” she asked him.

“You have almost made me forget that I have my duties, that I must leave at once for the town. Tomorrow is the day for commemorating the dead.”

“You’ve almost made me forget my responsibilities and that I need to leave right away for town. Tomorrow is the day to honor the dead.”

Maria Clara silently fixed her large dreamy eyes upon him for a few moments and then, picking some flowers, she said with emotion, “Go, I won’t detain you longer! In a few days we shall see each other again. Lay these flowers on the tomb of your parents.”

Maria Clara quietly gazed at him with her big, dreamy eyes for a few moments, and then, picking some flowers, she said with feeling, “Go, I won’t hold you back any longer! In a few days, we’ll see each other again. Please lay these flowers on your parents’ grave.”

A few moments later the youth descended the stairway accompanied by Capitan Tiago and Aunt Isabel, while Maria Clara shut herself up in the oratory.

A few moments later, the young man came down the stairs with Capitan Tiago and Aunt Isabel, while Maria Clara locked herself in the chapel.

“Please tell Andeng to get the house ready, as Maria and Isabel are coming. A pleasant journey!” said Capitan [59]Tiago as Ibarra stepped into the carriage, which at once started in the direction of the plaza of San Gabriel.

“Please tell Andeng to prepare the house because Maria and Isabel are coming. Have a nice trip!” said Captain [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]Tiago as Ibarra got into the carriage, which immediately set off toward the plaza of San Gabriel.

Afterwards, by way of consolation, her father said to Maria Clara, who was weeping beside an image of the Virgin, “Come, light two candles worth two reals each, one to St. Roch,2 and one to St. Raphael, the protector of travelers. Light the lamp of Our Lady of Peace and Prosperous Voyages, since there are so many tulisanes. It’s better to spend four reals for wax and six cuartos for oil now than to pay a big ransom later.” [60]

Afterwards, to comfort her, her father said to Maria Clara, who was crying beside an image of the Virgin, “Come, light two candles that cost two reals each, one for St. Roch, and one for St. Raphael, the protector of travelers. Light the lamp for Our Lady of Peace and Safe Travels, because there are so many tulisanes. It’s better to spend four reals on wax and six cuartos on oil now than to pay a huge ransom later.” [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]


1 The “Ateneo Municipal,” where the author, as well as nearly every other Filipino of note in the past generation, received his early education, was founded by the Jesuits shortly after their return to the islands in 1859.—TR.

1 The “Ateneo Municipal,” where the author and almost every other notable Filipino from the last generation received their early education, was established by the Jesuits shortly after they returned to the islands in 1859.—TR.

2 The patron saint of Tondo, Manila’s Saint-Antoine. He is invoked for aid in driving away plagues,—TR.

2 The patron saint of Tondo, Manila, is Saint Antoine. People pray to him for help in getting rid of plagues,—TR.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

Chapter VIII

Recollections

Ibarra’s carriage was passing through a part of the busiest district in Manila, the same which the night before had made him feel sad, but which by daylight caused him to smile in spite of himself. The movement in every part, so many carriages coming and going at full speed, the carromatas and calesas, the Europeans, the Chinese, the natives, each in his own peculiar costume, the fruit-venders, the money-changers, the naked porters, the grocery stores, the lunch stands and restaurants, the shops, and even the carts drawn by the impassive and indifferent carabao, who seems to amuse himself in carrying burdens while he patiently ruminates, all this noise and confusion, the very sun itself, the distinctive odors and the motley colors, awoke in the youth’s mind a world of sleeping recollections.

Ibarra’s carriage was making its way through one of the busiest areas in Manila, which had made him feel sad the night before, but during the day, it made him smile despite himself. The hustle and bustle all around, with so many carriages rushing by, the carromatas and calesas, the Europeans, the Chinese, and the locals, each in their unique outfits, the fruit vendors, the money changers, the bare porters, the grocery stores, the lunch stands and restaurants, the shops, and even the carts pulled by the calm and unbothered carabao, who seemed to enjoy carrying loads while chewing his cud, all this noise and chaos, the bright sun, the distinct smells, and the vibrant colors stirred up a world of forgotten memories for the young man.

Those streets had not yet been paved, and two successive days of sunshine filled them with dust which covered everything and made the passer-by cough while it nearly blinded him. A day of rain formed pools of muddy water, which at night reflected the carriage lights and splashed mud a distance of several yards away upon the pedestrians on the narrow sidewalks. And how many women have left their embroidered slippers in those waves of mud!

Those streets still weren't paved, and two days of sunshine filled them with dust that covered everything and made people cough while nearly blinding them. A rainy day created puddles of muddy water, which at night reflected the carriage lights and splashed mud several yards onto the pedestrians on the narrow sidewalks. And how many women have lost their embroidered slippers in those muddy waves!

Then there might have been seen repairing those streets the lines of convicts with their shaven heads, dressed in short-sleeved camisas and pantaloons that reached only to their knees, each with his letter and number in blue. On their legs were chains partly wrapped in dirty rags to [61]ease the chafing or perhaps the chill of the iron. Joined two by two, scorched in the sun, worn out by the heat and fatigue, they were lashed and goaded by a whip in the hands of one of their own number, who perhaps consoled himself with this power of maltreating others. They were tall men with somber faces, which he had never seen brightened with the light of a smile. Yet their eyes gleamed when the whistling lash fell upon their shoulders or when a passer-by threw them the chewed and broken stub of a cigar, which the nearest would snatch up and hide in his salakot, while the rest remained gazing at the passers-by with strange looks.

Then you could see the lines of convicts fixing the streets, all with shaven heads, wearing short-sleeved shirts and pants that only came down to their knees, each marked with their letter and number in blue. They had chains on their legs, partly wrapped in dirty rags to ease the rubbing or maybe the chill of the iron. Linked two by two, scorched in the sun and exhausted from the heat and fatigue, they were whipped and prodded by one of their own, who might have found some comfort in this power over others. They were tall men with serious faces, never seen smiling. Yet their eyes shone whenever the whip struck their shoulders or when a passerby tossed them the chewed and broken end of a cigar, which the closest would grab and hide under his hat, while the rest watched the bystanders with curious expressions.

The noise of the stones being crushed to fill the puddles and the merry clank of the heavy fetters on the swollen ankles seemed to remain with Ibarra. He shuddered as he recalled a scene that had made a deep impression on his childish imagination. It was a hot afternoon, and the burning rays of the sun fell perpendicularly upon a large cart by the side of which was stretched out one of those unfortunates, lifeless, yet with his eyes half opened. Two others were silently preparing a bamboo bier, showing no signs of anger or sorrow or impatience, for such is the character attributed to the natives: today it is you, tomorrow it will be I, they say to themselves. The people moved rapidly about without giving heed, women came up and after a look of curiosity continued unconcerned on their way—it was such a common sight that their hearts had become callous. Carriages passed, flashing back from their varnished sides the rays of the sun that burned in a cloudless sky. Only he, a child of eleven years and fresh from the country, was moved, and to him alone it brought bad dreams on the following night.

The sound of stones being crushed to fill the puddles and the cheerful clanking of heavy chains on the swollen ankles stuck with Ibarra. He shuddered as he remembered a scene that had left a strong impression on his young mind. It was a hot afternoon, and the scorching rays of the sun beat down on a large cart next to which lay one of those unfortunate souls, lifeless, but with his eyes half open. Two others were quietly preparing a bamboo stretcher, showing no signs of anger, sadness, or impatience, for that’s what they say about the natives: today it’s you, tomorrow it will be me. People hurried by without a glance; women approached, took a look of curiosity, and then continued on their way—this was such a common sight that their hearts had grown numb. Carriages passed by, reflecting the sun’s rays off their shiny surfaces in the cloudless sky. Only he, an eleven-year-old child fresh from the countryside, was affected, and it was only he who was haunted by nightmares the following night.

There no longer existed the useful and honored Puente de Barcas, the good Filipino pontoon bridge that had done its best to be of service in spite of its natural imperfections and its rising and falling at the caprice of the Pasig, which had more than once abused it and finally destroyed [62]it. The almond trees in the plaza of San Gabriel1 had not grown; they were still in the same feeble and stunted condition. The Escolta appeared less beautiful in spite of the fact that an imposing building with caryatids carved on its front now occupied the place of the old row of shops. The new Bridge of Spain caught his attention, while the houses on the right bank of the river among the clumps of bamboo and trees where the Escolta ends and the Isla de Romero begins, reminded him of the cool mornings when he used to pass there in a boat on his way to the baths of Uli-Uli.

The useful and respected Puente de Barcas, the reliable Filipino pontoon bridge, was no longer there. It had tried its best to serve, despite its flaws and its tendency to rise and fall with the whims of the Pasig River, which had mistreated it multiple times before finally destroying it [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]. The almond trees in the San Gabriel plaza 1 had not thrived; they were still weak and stunted. The Escolta looked less attractive, even though an impressive building with caryatids carved into its façade had replaced the old row of shops. The new Bridge of Spain caught his eye, while the houses on the right bank of the river, nestled among the bamboo and trees where the Escolta ends and Isla de Romero begins, reminded him of the cool mornings he used to spend passing by in a boat on his way to the baths of Uli-Uli.

He met many carriages, drawn by beautiful pairs of dwarfish ponies, within which were government clerks who seemed yet half asleep as they made their way to their offices, or military officers, or Chinese in foolish and ridiculous attitudes, or Gave friars and canons. In an elegant victoria he thought he recognized Padre Damaso, grave and frowning, but he had already passed. Now he was pleasantly greeted by Capitan Tinong, who was passing in a carretela with his wife and two daughters.

He encountered many carriages pulled by pairs of small, pretty ponies, inside which were government clerks who looked like they were still half-asleep on their way to the office, military officers, or Chinese people in silly and ridiculous poses, as well as friars and canons. In a stylish victoria, he thought he recognized Padre Damaso, serious and frowning, but he had already gone by. Now, he was pleasantly greeted by Capitan Tinong, who was riding in a carretela with his wife and two daughters.

As they went down off the bridge the horses broke into a trot along the Sabana Drive.2 On the left the Arroceros Cigar Factory resounded with the noise of the cigar-makers pounding the tobacco leaves, and Ibarra was unable to restrain a smile as he thought of the strong odor which about five o’clock in the afternoon used to float all over the Puente de Barcas and which had made him sick when he was a child. The lively conversations and the repartee of the crowds from the cigar factories carried him back to the district of Lavapiés in Madrid, with its riots of cigar-makers, so fatal for the unfortunate policemen.

As they rode down off the bridge, the horses picked up a trot along Sabana Drive. To the left, the Arroceros Cigar Factory echoed with the sounds of cigar-makers working the tobacco leaves, and Ibarra couldn't help but smile as he remembered the strong smell that used to waft all over the Puente de Barcas around five in the afternoon, a smell that had made him feel sick as a kid. The lively chatter and banter from the crowds outside the cigar factories took him back to the Lavapiés district in Madrid, known for its rambunctious cigar-makers, a nightmare for the poor policemen.

The Botanical Garden drove away these agreeable recollections; the demon of comparison brought before his mind the Botanical Gardens of Europe, in countries where great, labor and much money are needed to make a single [63]leaf grow or one flower open its calyx; he recalled those of the colonies, where they are well supplied and tended, and all open to the public. Ibarra turned away his gaze toward the old Manila surrounded still by its walls and moats like a sickly girl wrapped in the garments of her grandmother’s better days.

The Botanical Garden wiped away those pleasant memories; the urge to compare made him think of the Botanical Gardens in Europe, where a lot of hard work and money are required just to grow a single [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]leaf or help one flower bloom. He remembered those in the colonies, where they are well-maintained and open to everyone. Ibarra turned his attention to old Manila, still encircled by its walls and moats like a fragile girl dressed in the clothes of her grandmother’s more glamorous days.

Then the sight of the sea losing itself in the distance! “On the other shore lies Europe,” thought the young man,—“Europe, with its attractive peoples in constant movement in the search for happiness, weaving their dreams in the morning and disillusioning themselves at the setting of the sun, happy even in the midst of their calamities. Yes, on the farther shore of the boundless sea are the really spiritual nations, those who, even though they put no restraints on material development, are still more spiritual than those who pride themselves on adoring only the spirit!”

Then the view of the sea fading into the distance! “On the other side lies Europe,” thought the young man, “Europe, with its fascinating people always on the move in search of happiness, crafting their dreams in the morning and feeling disillusioned by sunset, finding joy even in the midst of their struggles. Yes, on the far shore of the endless sea are the truly spiritual nations, those who, even if they don’t hold back on material growth, are still more spiritual than those who take pride in worshiping only the spirit!”

But these musings were in turn banished from his mind as he came in sight of the little mound in Bagumbayan Field.3 This isolated knoll at the side of the Luneta now caught his attention and made him reminiscent. He thought of the man who had awakened his intellect and made him understand goodness and justice. The ideas which that man had impressed upon him were not many, to be sure, but they were not meaningless repetitions, they were convictions which had not paled in the light of the most brilliant foci of progress. That man was an old priest whose words of farewell still resounded in his ears: “Do [64]not forget that if knowledge is the heritage of mankind, it is only the courageous who inherit it,” he had reminded him. “I have tried to pass on to you what I got from my teachers, the sum of which I have endeavored to increase and transmit to the coming generation as far as in me lay. You will now do the same for those who come after you, and you can treble it, since you are going to rich countries.” Then he had added with a smile, “They come here seeking wealth, go you to their country to seek also that other wealth which we lack! But remember that all that glitters is not gold.” The old man had died on that spot.

But these thoughts were quickly pushed aside as he caught sight of the small hill in Bagumbayan Field.3 This lonely knoll on the edge of the Luneta drew his attention and made him nostalgic. He remembered the man who had sparked his intellect and helped him grasp concepts of goodness and justice. The lessons that man taught him were few, but they were not empty phrases; they were beliefs that had not faded even amid the brightest advancements. That man was an old priest, and his parting words still echoed in his ears: “Don’t forget that while knowledge belongs to all of humanity, only the brave truly claim it,” he had reminded him. “I have tried to share with you what I learned from my teachers, the total of which I have worked to expand and pass on to future generations as much as I could. Now, you will do the same for those who follow you, and you can increase it threefold since you’re going to prosperous countries.” Then he smiled and added, “They come here looking for riches; you go to their land to seek that other wealth which we lack! But remember, not everything that shines is gold.” The old man had died right there.

At these recollections the youth murmured audibly: “No, in spite of everything, the fatherland first, first the Philippines, the child of Spain, first the Spanish fatherland! No, that which is decreed by fate does not tarnish the honor of the fatherland, no!”

At these memories, the young man murmured loudly, “No, despite everything, the homeland comes first, first the Philippines, the child of Spain, first the Spanish homeland! No, what fate decides does not tarnish the honor of the homeland, no!”

He gave little heed to Ermita, the phenix of nipa that had rearisen from its ashes under the form of blue and white houses with red-painted roofs of corrugated iron. Nor was his attention caught by Malate, neither by the cavalry barracks with the spreading trees in front, nor by the inhabitants or their little nipa huts, pyramidal or prismatic in shape, hidden away among the banana plants and areca palms, constructed like nests by each father of a family.

He paid little attention to Ermita, the phoenix of nipa that had risen from its ashes as blue and white houses with red-painted corrugated iron roofs. He wasn't interested in Malate, nor the cavalry barracks with the spreading trees in front, nor the locals or their small nipa huts, which were either pyramidal or prismatic in shape, tucked away among the banana plants and areca palms, built like nests by each family man.

The carriage continued on its way, meeting now and then carromatas drawn by one or two ponies whose abaka harness indicated that they were from the country. The drivers would try to catch a glimpse of the occupant of the fine carriage, but would pass on without exchanging a word, without a single salute. At times a heavy cart drawn by a slow and indifferent carabao would appear on the dusty road over which beat the brilliant sunlight of the tropics. The mournful and monotonous song of the driver mounted on the back of the carabao would be mingled at one time with the screechings of a dry wheel on the huge axle of the heavy vehicle or at another time with [65]the dull scraping of worn-out runners on a sledge which was dragged heavily through the dust, and over the ruts in the road. In the fields and wide meadows the herds were grazing, attended ever by the white buffalo-birds which roosted peacefully on the backs of the animals while these chewed their cuds or browsed in lazy contentment upon the rich grass. In the distance ponies frisked, jumping and running about, pursued by the lively colts with long tails and abundant manes who whinnied and pawed the ground with their hard hoofs.

The carriage moved along, occasionally passing carriages pulled by one or two ponies whose abaka harness showed they were from the countryside. The drivers would try to catch a glimpse of the passenger in the nice carriage but would continue on without saying a word or even a nod. Sometimes a heavy cart pulled by a slow, indifferent carabao would appear on the dusty road, under the bright tropical sun. The sad and monotonous song of the driver sitting on the back of the carabao would mix with the screeching of a dry wheel on the large axle of the heavy vehicle or the dull scraping of worn-out runners on a sledge being dragged through the dust and over the road’s ruts. In the fields and wide meadows, herds were grazing, accompanied by white buffalo-birds that peacefully perched on the backs of the animals while they chewed their cuds or lazily enjoyed the lush grass. In the distance, ponies played, bounding and racing about, chased by lively colts with long tails and thick manes who whinnied and pawed the ground with their hard hooves.

Let us leave the youth dreaming or dozing, since neither the sad nor the animated poetry of the open country held his attention. For him there was no charm in the sun that gleamed upon the tops of the trees and caused the rustics, with feet burned by the hot ground in spite of their callousness, to hurry along, or that made the villager pause beneath the shade of an almond tree or a bamboo brake while he pondered upon vague and inexplicable things. While the youth’s carriage sways along like a drunken thing on account of the inequalities in the surface of the road when passing over a bamboo bridge or going up an incline or descending a steep slope, let us return to Manila. [66]

Let’s let the young man dream or doze off, since neither the sad nor lively poetry of the open countryside caught his interest. For him, there was no allure in the sun shining on the tops of the trees and making the country folks, with feet scorched from the hot ground despite their tough skin, hurry along, or that made the villagers stop under the shade of an almond tree or a patch of bamboo while they thought about vague and confusing things. While the young man’s carriage sways like a drunkard over the bumps in the road when crossing a bamboo bridge or going up a hill or down a steep slope, let’s head back to Manila. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]


1 Now Plaza Cervantes.—TR.

1 Now Cervantes Plaza.—TR.

2 Now Plaza Lawton and Bagumbayan; see note, infra.— TR.

2 Now Plaza Lawton and Bagumbayan; see note, below.— TR.

3 The Field of Bagumbayan, adjoining the Luneta, was the place where political prisoners were shot or garroted, and was the scene of the author’s execution on December 30, 1906. It is situated just outside and east of the old Walled City (Manila proper), being the location to which the natives who had occupied the site of Manila moved their town after having been driven back by the Spaniards—hence the name, which is a Tagalog compound meaning “new town.” This place is now called Wallace Field, the name Bagumbayan being applied to the driveway which was known to the Spaniards as the Paseo de las Aguadas, or de Vidal, extending from the Luneta to the Bridge of Spain, just outside the moat that, formerly encircled the Walled City.—TR.

3 The Field of Bagumbayan, next to the Luneta, was where political prisoners were shot or executed, and it was the site of the author's execution on December 30, 1906. It's located just outside and to the east of the old Walled City (Manila proper), being the place where the local people who had lived in Manila relocated after they were pushed back by the Spaniards—hence the name, which is a Tagalog compound meaning “new town.” This area is now called Wallace Field, with the name Bagumbayan being used for the driveway known to the Spaniards as the Paseo de las Aguadas, or de Vidal, which extends from the Luneta to the Bridge of Spain, just outside the moat that used to surround the Walled City.—TR.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

Chapter IX

Local Affairs

Ibarra had not been mistaken about the occupant of the victoria, for it was indeed Padre Damaso, and he was on his way to the house which the youth had just left.

Ibarra wasn't wrong about who was in the carriage; it was indeed Padre Damaso, and he was headed to the house that the young man had just left.

“Where are you going?” asked the friar of Maria Clara and Aunt Isabel, who were about to enter a silver-mounted carriage. In the midst of his preoccupation Padre Damaso stroked the maiden’s cheek lightly.

“Where are you going?” asked the friar of Maria Clara and Aunt Isabel, who were about to get into a silver-mounted carriage. In the midst of his preoccupation, Padre Damaso lightly stroked the maiden’s cheek.

“To the convent to get my things,” answered the latter.

"To the convent to get my stuff," replied the latter.

“Ahaa! Aha! We’ll see who’s stronger, we’ll see,” muttered the friar abstractedly, as with bowed head and slow step he turned to the stairway, leaving the two women not a little amazed.

“Aha! Aha! We’ll see who’s stronger, we’ll see,” muttered the friar absentmindedly, as he bowed his head and slowly walked to the stairway, leaving the two women quite surprised.

“He must have a sermon to preach and is memorizing it,” commented Aunt Isabel. “Get in, Maria, or we’ll be late.”

“He must be preparing a sermon to deliver and is trying to memorize it,” Aunt Isabel said. “Get in, Maria, or we’ll be late.”

Whether or not Padre Damaso was preparing a sermon we cannot say, but it is certain that some grave matter filled his mind, for he did not extend his hand to Capitan Tiago, who had almost to get down on his knees to kiss it.

Whether or not Padre Damaso was getting ready to preach, we can't say, but it's clear that something serious occupied his thoughts, as he didn't extend his hand to Capitan Tiago, who nearly had to get down on his knees to kiss it.

“Santiago,” said the friar at once, “I have an important matter to talk to you about. Let’s go into your office.”

“Santiago,” the friar said immediately, “I have something important to discuss with you. Let’s go into your office.”

Capitan Tiago began to feel uneasy, so much so that he did not know what to say; but he obeyed, following the heavy figure of the priest, who closed the door behind him.

Capitan Tiago started to feel anxious, to the point where he didn't know what to say; but he complied, trailing behind the solid figure of the priest, who shut the door behind him.

While they confer in secret, let us learn what Fray [67]Sibyla has been doing. The astute Dominican is not at the rectory, for very soon after celebrating mass he had gone to the convent of his order, situated just inside the gate of Isabel II, or of Magellan, according to what family happened to be reigning in Madrid. Without paying any attention to the rich odor of chocolate, or to the rattle of boxes and coins which came from the treasury, and scarcely acknowledging the respectful and deferential salute of the procurator-brother, he entered, passed along several corridors, and knocked at a door.

While they talk in private, let's find out what Fray [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]Sibyla has been up to. The sharp Dominican isn’t at the rectory because shortly after celebrating mass, he went to his order's convent, which is just inside the gate of Isabel II, or of Magellan, depending on which family was in power in Madrid. Ignoring the rich smell of chocolate and the sound of boxes and coins coming from the treasury, and barely acknowledging the respectful greeting from the procurator-brother, he entered, walked through several corridors, and knocked on a door.

“Come in,” sighed a weak voice.

“Come in,” sighed a tired voice.

“May God restore health to your Reverence,” was the young Dominican’s greeting as he entered.

“May God restore your health, Your Reverence,” was the young Dominican’s greeting as he entered.

Seated in a large armchair was an aged priest, wasted and rather sallow, like the saints that Rivera painted. His eyes were sunken in their hollow sockets, over which his heavy eyebrows were almost always contracted, thus accentuating their brilliant gleam. Padre Sibyla, with his arms crossed under the venerable scapulary of St. Dominic, gazed at him feelingly, then bowed his head and waited in silence.

Seated in a large armchair was an old priest, thin and somewhat pale, like the saints that Rivera painted. His eyes were deep-set in their hollow sockets, over which his heavy eyebrows were almost always furrowed, highlighting their bright shine. Padre Sibyla, with his arms crossed under the respected scapular of St. Dominic, looked at him with compassion, then bowed his head and waited in silence.

“Ah,” sighed the old man, “they advise an operation, an operation, Hernando, at my age! This country, O this terrible country! Take warning from my ease, Hernando!”

“Ah,” sighed the old man, “they’re recommending surgery, surgery, Hernando, at my age! This country, oh this awful country! Learn from my condition, Hernando!”

Fray Sibyla raised his eyes slowly and fixed them on the sick man’s face. “What has your Reverence decided to do?” he asked.

Fray Sibyla slowly lifted his gaze and focused on the sick man’s face. “What have you decided to do, Your Reverence?” he asked.

“To die! Ah, what else can I do? I am suffering too much, but—I have made many suffer, I am paying my debt! And how are you? What has brought you here?”

"To die! Ah, what else can I do? I'm suffering too much, but—I’ve made many people suffer, I’m paying my debt! And how are you? What brings you here?"

“I’ve come to talk about the business which you committed to my care.”

"I've come to discuss the matter you entrusted to me."

“Ah! What about it?”

“Wow! What’s up with that?”

“Pish!” answered the young man disgustedly, as he seated himself and turned away his face with a contemptuous [68]expression, “They’ve been telling us fairy tales. Young Ibarra is a youth of discernment; he doesn’t seem to be a fool, but I believe that he is a good lad.”

“Puh-leeze!” the young man replied with annoyance, as he sat down and turned his face away with a contemptuous [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]expression. “They’ve been spinning us fairy tales. Young Ibarra is a guy with good judgment; he doesn’t seem like an idiot, but I think he’s a decent person.”

“You believe so?”

"Is that what you think?"

“Hostilities began last night.”

“Fighting started last night.”

“Already? How?”

"Already? How is that possible?"

Fray Sibyla then recounted briefly what had taken place between Padre Damaso and Ibarra. “Besides,” he said in conclusion, “the young man is going to marry Capitan Tiago’s daughter, who was educated in the college of our Sisterhood. He’s rich, and won’t care to make enemies and to run the risk of ruining his fortune and his happiness.”

Fray Sibyla then briefly recounted what had happened between Padre Damaso and Ibarra. “Also,” he said to wrap things up, “the young man is going to marry Capitan Tiago’s daughter, who was educated at our Sisterhood’s college. He’s wealthy and won’t want to make enemies or risk ruining his fortune and happiness.”

The sick man nodded in agreement. “Yes, I think as you do. With a wife like that and such a father-in-law, we’ll own him body and soul. If not, so much the better for him to declare himself an enemy of ours.”

The sick man nodded in agreement. “Yeah, I think the same way. With a wife like that and a father-in-law like that, we’ll have him completely under our control. If not, it’s even better for him to call himself our enemy.”

Fray Sibyla looked at the old man in surprise.

Fray Sibyla looked at the old man in shock.

“For the good of our holy Order, I mean, of course,” he added, breathing heavily. “I prefer open attacks to the silly praises and flatteries of friends, which are really paid for.”

"For the benefit of our sacred Order, I mean, of course," he added, breathing heavily. "I’d rather face direct criticism than deal with the meaningless compliments and flattery from friends, which are just a form of payment."

“Does your Reverence think—”

“Do you think—”

The old man regarded him sadly. “Keep it clearly before you,” he answered, gasping for breath. “Our power will last as long as it is believed in. If they attack us, the government will say, ‘They attack them because they see in them an obstacle to their liberty, so then let us preserve them.’”

The old man looked at him with sadness. “Keep it clear in your mind,” he replied, struggling to breathe. “Our power will last as long as people believe in it. If they come after us, the government will say, ‘They are attacking them because they see them as a threat to their freedom, so let’s protect them.’”

“But if it should listen to them? Sometimes the government—”

“But what if it actually listens to them? Sometimes the government—”

“It will not listen!”

“It won’t listen!”

“Nevertheless, if, led on by cupidity, it should come to wish for itself what we are taking in—if there should be some bold and daring one—”

“Still, if it desires what we are taking in—driven by greed—and if there happens to be someone bold and daring—”

“Then woe unto that one!”

"Then woe to that one!"

Both remained silent for a time, then the sick man continued: [69]“Besides, we need their attacks, to keep us awake; that makes us see our weaknesses so that we may remedy them. Exaggerated flattery will deceive us and put us to sleep, while outside our walls we shall be laughed at, and the day in which we become an object of ridicule, we shall fall as we fell in Europe. Money will not flow into our churches, no one will buy our scapularies or girdles or anything else, and when we cease to be rich we shall no longer be able to control consciences.”

Both stayed quiet for a while, then the sick man continued: [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]“Besides, we need their attacks to keep us alert; they help us recognize our weaknesses so we can fix them. Excessive flattery will fool us and make us complacent, while outside our walls, we’ll be laughed at. The day we become a joke, we’ll fall just as we did in Europe. Money won’t flow into our churches, no one will buy our scapulars or girdles or anything else, and once we stop being wealthy, we won’t be able to control people’s consciences anymore.”

“But we shall always have our estates, our property.”

"But we will always have our estates, our property."

“All will be lost as we lost them in Europe! And the worst of it is that we are working toward our own ruin. For example, this unrestrained eagerness to raise arbitrarily the rents on our lands each year, this eagerness which I have so vainly combated in all the chapters, this will ruin us! The native sees himself obliged to purchase farms in other places, which bring him as good returns as ours, or better. I fear that we are already on the decline; quos vult perdere Jupiter dementat prius.1 For this reason we should not increase our burden; the people are already murmuring. You have decided well: let us leave the others to settle their accounts in that quarter; let us preserve the prestige that remains to us, and as we shall soon appear before God, let us wash our hands of it—and may the God of mercy have pity on our weakness!”

“All will be lost just like we lost them in Europe! And the worst part is that we’re heading toward our own downfall. For instance, this unchecked desire to raise rents on our land every year, this eagerness that I’ve fought against in all the chapters, will destroy us! The locals feel forced to buy farms elsewhere that yield as good or even better returns than ours. I worry that we're already on the decline; quos vult perdere Jupiter dementat prius.1 For this reason, we shouldn't increase our burden; the people are already complaining. You made a good decision: let’s leave the others to settle their issues there; let’s keep the prestige we have left, and as we’ll soon stand before God, let’s wash our hands of it—and may the God of mercy have mercy on our weakness!”

“So your Reverence thinks that the rent or tax—”

“So you think that the rent or tax—”

“Let’s not talk any more about money,” interrupted the sick man with signs of disgust. “You say that the lieutenant threatened to Padre Damaso that—”

“Let's not talk about money anymore,” interrupted the sick man, clearly disgusted. “You said that the lieutenant threatened Padre Damaso that—”

“Yes, Padre,” broke in Fray Sibyla with a faint smile, “but this morning I saw him and he told me that he was sorry for what occurred last night, that the sherry had gone to his head, and that he believed that Padre Damaso was in the same condition. ‘And your threat?’ I asked him jokingly. ‘Padre,’ he answered me, ‘I know how to keep my word when my honor is affected, but I am not nor have [70]ever been an informer—for that reason I wear only two stars.’”

“Yes, Padre,” interrupted Fray Sibyla with a faint smile, “but this morning I saw him, and he told me he was sorry for what happened last night, that the sherry had gone to his head, and that he thought Padre Damaso was in the same state. ‘And your threat?’ I asked him teasingly. ‘Padre,’ he replied, ‘I know how to keep my word when my honor is at stake, but I am not nor have [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]ever been an informant—for that reason, I wear only two stars.’”

After they had conversed a while longer on unimportant subjects, Fray Sibyla took his departure.

After they talked a bit longer about trivial things, Fray Sibyla left.

It was true that the lieutenant had not gone to the Palace, but the Captain-General heard what had occurred. While talking with some of his aides about the allusions that the Manila newspapers were making to him under the names of comets and celestial apparitions, one of them told him about the affair of Padre Damaso, with a somewhat heightened coloring although substantially correct as to matter.

It was true that the lieutenant hadn't gone to the Palace, but the Captain-General heard what happened. While discussing with some of his aides the references that the Manila newspapers were making about him under the names of comets and celestial apparitions, one of them mentioned the situation with Padre Damaso, with a bit more flair but still mostly accurate regarding the facts.

“From whom did you learn this?” asked his Excellency, smiling.

“Who taught you this?” asked his Excellency, smiling.

“From Laruja, who was telling it this morning in the office.”

“From Laruja, who was sharing it this morning at the office.”

The Captain-General again smiled and said: “A woman or a friar can’t insult one. I contemplate living in peace for the time that I shall remain in this country and I don’t want any more quarrels with men who wear skirts. Besides, I’ve learned that the Provincial has scoffed at my orders. I asked for the removal of this friar as a punishment and they transferred him to a better town ‘monkish tricks,’ as we say in Spain.”

The Captain-General smiled again and said: “A woman or a friar can't insult anyone. I plan to live in peace for the time I’m here in this country, and I don't want any more conflicts with men who wear skirts. Besides, I've found out that the Provincial has mocked my orders. I requested the removal of this friar as punishment, and they transferred him to a better town, ‘monkish tricks,’ as we say in Spain.”

But when his Excellency found himself alone he stopped smiling. “Ah, if this people were not so stupid, I would put a curb on their Reverences,” he sighed to himself. “But every people deserves its fate, so let’s do as everybody else does.”

But when he was alone, he stopped smiling. “Ah, if these people weren't so foolish, I would put a leash on their Reverences,” he sighed to himself. “But every group gets what it deserves, so let’s do what everyone else does.”

Capitan Tiago, meanwhile, had concluded his interview with Padre Damaso, or rather, to speak more exactly, Padre Damaso had concluded with him.

Capitan Tiago, in the meantime, had finished his discussion with Padre Damaso, or more precisely, Padre Damaso had wrapped things up with him.

“So now you are warned!” said the Franciscan on leaving. “All this could have been avoided if you had consulted me beforehand, if you had not lied when I asked you. Try not to play any more foolish tricks, and trust your protector.”

“So now you’ve been warned!” said the Franciscan as he left. “All of this could have been avoided if you had consulted me first, if you hadn’t lied when I asked you. Try not to do any more foolish things, and trust your protector.”

[71]Capitan Tiago walked up and down the sala a few times, meditating and sighing. Suddenly, as if a happy thought had occurred to him, he ran to the oratory and extinguished the candles and the lamp that had been lighted for Ibarra’s safety. “The way is long and there’s yet time,” he muttered. [72]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]Captain Tiago paced back and forth in the living room a few times, lost in thought and sighing. Suddenly, as if struck by a brilliant idea, he dashed to the prayer room and blew out the candles and the lamp that had been lit for Ibarra’s safety. “The road is long, and there’s still time,” he murmured. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]


1 Whom the gods would destroy, they first make mad.—TR.

1 Those whom the gods want to ruin, they first drive crazy.—TR.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

Chapter X

The Town

Almost on the margin of the lake, in the midst of meadows and paddy-fields, lies the town of San Diego.1 From it sugar, rice, coffee, and fruits are either exported or sold for a small part of their value to the Chinese, who exploit the simplicity and vices of the native farmers.

Almost on the edge of the lake, surrounded by meadows and rice paddies, is the town of San Diego.1 From there, sugar, rice, coffee, and fruits are either exported or sold for a fraction of their worth to the Chinese, who take advantage of the naivety and weaknesses of the local farmers.

When on a clear day the boys ascend to the upper part of the church tower, which is beautified by moss and creeping plants, they break out into joyful exclamations at the beauty of the scene spread out before them. In the midst of the clustering roofs of nipa, tiles, corrugated iron, and palm leaves, separated by groves and gardens, each one is able to discover his own home, his little nest. Everything serves as a mark: a tree, that tamarind with its light foliage, that coco palm laden with nuts, like the Astarte Genetrix, or the Diana of Ephesus with her numerous breasts, a bending bamboo, an areca palm, or a cross. Yonder is the river, a huge glassy serpent sleeping on a green carpet, with rocks, scattered here and there along its sandy channel, that break its current into ripples. There, the bed is narrowed between high banks to which the gnarled trees cling with bared roots; here, it becomes a gentle slope where the stream widens and eddies about. Farther away, a small hut built on the edge of the high bank seems to defy the winds, the heights and the depths, presenting [73]with its slender posts the appearance of a huge, long-legged bird watching for a reptile to seize upon. Trunks of palm or other trees with their bark still on them unite the banks by a shaky and infirm foot-bridge which, if not a very secure crossing, is nevertheless a wonderful contrivance for gymnastic exercises in preserving one’s balance, a thing not to be despised. The boys bathing in the river are amused by the difficulties of the old woman crossing with a basket on her head or by the antics of the old man who moves tremblingly and loses his staff in the water.

On a clear day, when the boys climb to the top of the church tower, covered with moss and creeping plants, they burst out with joyful exclamations at the beauty of the view before them. Among the clustered roofs of nipa, tiles, corrugated iron, and palm leaves, separated by groves and gardens, everyone can spot their own home, their little nest. Everything serves as a marker: that tree, the tamarind with its light leaves, the coco palm heavy with nuts, like Astarte Genetrix, or the Diana of Ephesus with her many breasts, a bending bamboo, an areca palm, or a cross. There’s the river, a huge, shiny serpent resting on a green carpet, with rocks scattered along its sandy path that break its flow into ripples. Over there, the river is squeezed between high banks, clinging to gnarled trees with exposed roots; here, it gradually widens and swirls around. Further away, a small hut perched on the edge of the high bank seems to defy the winds, heights, and depths, standing with its slender posts like a giant, long-legged bird waiting to snatch a reptile. Trunks of palm and other trees, still with their bark, connect the banks with a shaky, unstable footbridge that, while not the most secure crossing, is a fantastic setup for balancing acts—not to be taken lightly. The boys swimming in the river chuckle at the struggles of the old woman crossing with a basket on her head and at the antics of the old man who moves shakily and drops his staff into the water.

But that which always attracts particular notice is what might be called a peninsula of forest in the sea of cultivated fields. There in that wood are century-old trees with hollow trunks, which die only when their high tops are struck and set on fire by the lightning—and it is said that the fire always checks itself and dies out in the same spot. There are huge points of rock which time and nature are clothing with velvet garments of moss. Layer after layer of dust settles in the hollows, the rains beat it down, and the birds bring seeds. The tropical vegetation spreads out luxuriantly in thickets and underbrush, while curtains of interwoven vines hang from the branches of the trees and twine about their roots or spread along the ground, as if Flora were not yet satisfied but must place plant above plant. Mosses and fungi live upon the cracked trunks, and orchids—graceful guests—twine in loving embrace with the foliage of the hospitable trees.

But what always catches people's attention is what you could call a forest peninsula amidst the sea of farmland. In that wood, there are trees that have been around for centuries with hollow trunks, which only die when their tall tops get struck and ignited by lightning—and it’s said that the fire always stops and goes out right in the same place. Huge rocky outcrops are being covered in soft moss by time and nature. Dust settles in the dips, the rains pack it down, and birds bring seeds. The tropical plants spread out vibrantly in dense clusters and underbrush, while curtains of intertwined vines hang from the branches and wrap around their roots or spread along the ground, as if Nature isn’t done yet and insists on piling plants on top of each other. Moss and fungi thrive on the cracked trunks, and orchids—delicate visitors—twine lovingly with the foliage of the welcoming trees.

Strange legends exist concerning this wood, which is held in awe by the country folk. The most credible account, and therefore the one least known and believed, seems to be this. When the town was still a collection of miserable huts with the grass growing abundantly in the so-called streets, at the time when the wild boar and deer roamed about during the nights, there arrived in the place one day an old, hollow-eyed Spaniard, who spoke Tagalog rather well. After looking about and inspecting the land, he finally inquired for the owners of this wood, in which [74]there were hot springs. Some persons who claimed to be such presented themselves, and the old man acquired it in exchange for clothes, jewels, and a sum of money. Soon afterward he disappeared mysteriously. The people thought that he had been spirited away, when a bad odor from the neighboring wood attracted the attention of some herdsmen. Tracing this, they found the decaying corpse of the old Spaniard hanging from the branch of a balete tree.2 In life he had inspired fear by his deep, hollow voice, his sunken eyes, and his mirthless laugh, but now, dead by his own act, he disturbed the sleep of the women. Some threw the jewels into the river and burned the clothes, and from the time that the corpse was buried at the foot of the balete itself, no one willingly ventured near the spot. A belated herdsman looking for some of his strayed charges told of lights that he had seen there, and when some venturesome youths went to the place they heard mournful cries. To win the smiles of his disdainful lady, a forlorn lover agreed to spend the night there and in proof to wrap around the trunk a long piece of rattan, but he died of a quick fever that seized him the very next day. Stories and legends still cluster about the place.

Strange legends exist about this forest, which the local people regard with fear. The most believable tale, and therefore the one that is least known and trusted, goes like this. When the town was just a group of miserable huts with grass growing wild in the so-called streets, and when wild boars and deer roamed at night, one day an old, hollow-eyed Spaniard showed up. He spoke Tagalog fairly well. After surveying the area, he eventually asked about the owners of this forest, which had hot springs. Some individuals who claimed to be the owners presented themselves, and the old man traded his clothes, jewelry, and some cash for it. Soon after, he mysteriously disappeared. The villagers thought he had been kidnapped when a foul smell from the nearby woods caught the attention of some herdsmen. Following the smell, they found the decaying body of the old Spaniard hanging from a branch of a balete tree. In life, he had instilled fear with his deep, hollow voice, sunken eyes, and humorless laugh, but now, dead by his own doing, he disturbed the peace of the women in the area. Some threw his jewels into the river and burned his clothes, and from the time his body was buried at the base of the balete tree, no one dared to go near the place. A late herdsman searching for his lost animals reported seeing lights there, and when some brave young people went to investigate, they heard sorrowful cries. To impress his unyielding love interest, a heartbroken suitor agreed to spend the night there and, as proof, wrapped a long piece of rattan around the tree trunk, but he fell ill with a fever and died the very next day. Stories and legends still surround the area.

A few months after the finding of the old Spaniard’s body there appeared a youth, apparently a Spanish mestizo, who said that he was the son of the deceased. He established himself in the place and devoted his attention to agriculture, especially the raising of indigo. Don Saturnino was a silent young man with a violent disposition, even cruel at times, yet he was energetic and industrious. He surrounded the grave of his father with a [75]wall, but visited it only at rare intervals. When he was along in years, he married a young woman from Manila, and she became the mother of Don Rafael, the father of Crisostomo. From his youth Don Rafael was a favorite with the country people. The agricultural methods introduced and encouraged by his father spread rapidly, new settlers poured in, the Chinese came, and the settlement became a village with a native priest. Later the village grew into a town, the priest died, and Fray Damaso came.

A few months after the discovery of the old Spaniard's body, a young man appeared who seemed to be a Spanish mestizo, claiming to be the son of the deceased. He settled in the area and focused on farming, particularly growing indigo. Don Saturnino was a quiet young man with a violent temperament, sometimes even cruel, but he was hardworking and energetic. He built a wall around his father's grave but only visited it occasionally. As he got older, he married a young woman from Manila, and she became the mother of Don Rafael, who was Crisostomo's father. From a young age, Don Rafael was well-liked by the local people. The farming techniques promoted by his father spread quickly, new settlers arrived, the Chinese came, and the settlement evolved into a village with a native priest. Eventually, the village developed into a town, the priest passed away, and Fray Damaso arrived.

All this time the tomb and the land around it remained unmolested. Sometimes a crowd of boys armed with clubs and stones would become bold enough to wander into the place to gather guavas, papayas, lomboy, and other fruits, but it frequently happened that when their sport was at its height, or while they gazed in awed silence at the rotting piece of rope which still swung from the branch, stones would fall, coming from they knew not where. Then with cries of “The old man! The old man!” they would throw away fruit and clubs, jump from the trees, and hurry between the rocks and through the thickets; nor would they stop running until they were well out of the wood, some pale and breathless, others weeping, and only a few laughing. [76]

All this time, the tomb and the surrounding land remained untouched. Occasionally, a group of boys armed with sticks and stones would get brave enough to venture into the area to pick guavas, papayas, lomboys, and other fruits. But it often happened that when they were having the most fun, or while they stared in silent awe at the rotting piece of rope still hanging from a branch, stones would fall from who-knows-where. Then, with shouts of “The old man! The old man!” they would drop their fruit and sticks, jump from the trees, and rush between the rocks and through the bushes; they wouldn't stop running until they were clear of the woods, some pale and out of breath, others crying, and only a few laughing. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]


1 We have been unable to find any town of this name, but many of these conditions.—Author’s note.

1 We haven’t been able to locate any town with this name, but many of these conditions.—Author’s note.

San Diego and Santiago are variant forms of the name of the patron saint of Spain, St. James.—TR.

San Diego and Santiago are different versions of the name of Spain's patron saint, St. James.—TR.

2 The “sacred tree” of Malaya, being a species of banyan that begins life as a vine twining on another tree, which it finally strangles, using the dead trunk as a support until it is able to stand alone. When old it often covers a large space with gnarled and twisted trunks of varied shapes and sizes, thus presenting a weird and grotesque appearance. This tree was held in reverent awe by the primitive Filipinos, who believed it to be the abode of the nono, or ancestral ghosts, and is still the object of superstitious beliefs,—TR.

2 The "sacred tree" of Malaya is a type of banyan that starts as a vine wrapping around another tree, eventually choking it out and using its dead trunk for support until it can stand on its own. As it ages, it often spreads out over a large area with gnarled and twisted trunks of various shapes and sizes, creating a strange and eerie look. This tree was deeply respected by the early Filipinos, who believed it was the home of the nono, or ancestral spirits, and it still holds superstitious significance today.—TR.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

Chapter XI

The Rulers

Divide and rule.

Divide and conquer.

(The New Machiavelli.)

(The New Machiavelli.)

Who were the caciques of the town?

Who were the leaders of the town?

Don Rafael, when alive, even though he was the richest, owned more land, and was the patron of nearly everybody, had not been one of them. As he was modest and depreciated the value of his own deeds, no faction in his favor had ever been formed in the town, and we have already seen how the people all rose up against him when they saw him hesitate upon being attacked.

Don Rafael, when he was alive, even though he was the richest, owned more land, and supported almost everyone, hadn’t really been one of them. Since he was humble and downplayed his own achievements, no group had ever rallied to his side in the town, and we have already seen how the people turned against him when they noticed him hesitate during an attack.

Could it be Capitan Tiago? True it was that when he went there he was received with an orchestra by his debtors, who banqueted him and heaped gifts upon him. The finest fruits burdened his table and a quarter of deer or wild boar was his share of the hunt. If he found the horse of a debtor beautiful, half an hour afterwards it was in his stable. All this was true, but they laughed at him behind his back and in secret called him “Sacristan Tiago.”

Could it be Captain Tiago? It was true that when he showed up, his debtors greeted him with an orchestra, threw a feast for him, and showered him with gifts. The best fruits filled his table, and he got a quarter of a deer or wild boar from the hunt. If he saw a debtor’s horse that he liked, it would be in his stable half an hour later. All of this was true, but they mocked him behind his back and secretly called him “Sacristan Tiago.”

Perhaps it was the gobernadorcillo?1 No, for he was [77]only an unhappy mortal who commanded not, but obeyed; who ordered not, but was ordered; who drove not, but was driven. Nevertheless, he had to answer to the alcalde for having commanded, ordered, and driven, just as if he were the originator of everything. Yet be it said to his credit that he had never presumed upon or usurped such honors, which had cost him five thousand pesos and many humiliations. But considering the income it brought him, it was cheap.

Perhaps it was the mayor?1 No, because he was [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]just an unhappy guy who didn’t command but obeyed; who didn’t give orders but followed them; who didn’t drive but was driven. Still, he had to explain himself to the local official for having commanded, ordered, and driven, as if he were the one in charge. However, to his credit, he had never claimed or taken those honors for himself, which had cost him five thousand pesos and a lot of humiliation. But considering the profit it brought him, it was a small price to pay.

Well then, might it be God? Ah, the good God disturbed neither the consciences nor the sleep of the inhabitants. At least, He did not make them tremble, and if by chance He might have been mentioned in a sermon, surely they would have sighed longingly, “Oh, that only there were a God!” To the good Lord they paid little attention, as the saints gave them enough to do. For those poor folk God had come to be like those unfortunate monarchs who are surrounded by courtiers to whom alone the people render homage.

Well then, could it be God? Ah, the good God didn’t disturb the conscience or the sleep of the residents. At least, He didn’t make them tremble, and if by chance He was mentioned in a sermon, they would have surely sighed wistfully, “Oh, if only there were a God!” They paid little attention to the good Lord, as the saints kept them busy enough. For those poor people, God had become like those unfortunate kings surrounded by courtiers to whom the people only show respect.

San Diego was a kind of Rome: not the Rome of the time when the cunning Romulus laid out its walls with a plow, nor of the later time when, bathed in its own and others’ blood, it dictated laws to the world—no, it was a Rome of our own times with the difference that in place of marble monuments and colosseums it had its monuments of sawali and its cockpit of nipa. The curate was the Pope in the Vatican; the alferez of the Civil Guard, the King of Italy on the Quirinal: all, it must be understood, on a scale of nipa and bamboo. Here, as there, continual quarreling went on, since each wished to be the master [78]and considered the other an intruder. Let us examine the characteristics of each.

San Diego was like a modern-day Rome: not the Rome of the clever Romulus who marked out its walls with a plow, nor the later one that, drenched in its own and others' blood, imposed laws on the world—no, it was a Rome of today, except instead of marble monuments and colosseums, it had its structures made of sawali and its cockpit made of nipa. The curate was like the Pope in the Vatican; the alferez of the Civil Guard was like the King of Italy in the Quirinal: all of this, of course, on a scale of nipa and bamboo. Here, just like there, there were constant arguments, as everyone wanted to be in charge and saw the others as outsiders. Let’s take a closer look at the characteristics of each.

Fray Bernardo Salvi was that silent young Franciscan of whom we have spoken before. In his habits and manners he was quite different from his brethren and even from his predecessor, the violent Padre Damaso. He was thin and sickly, habitually pensive, strict in the fulfilment of his religious duties, and careful of his good name. In a month after his arrival nearly every one in the town had joined the Venerable Tertiary Order, to the great distress of its rival, the Society of the Holy Rosary. His soul leaped with joy to see about each neck four or five scapularies and around each waist a knotted girdle, and to behold the procession of corpses and ghosts in guingón habits. The senior sacristan made a small fortune selling—or giving away as alms, we should say—all things necessary for the salvation of the soul and the warfare against the devil, as it is well known that this spirit, which formerly had the temerity to contradict God himself face to face and to doubt His words, as is related in the holy book of Job, who carried our Lord Christ through the air as afterwards in the Dark Ages he carried the ghosts, and continues, according to report, to carry the asuang of the Philippines, now seems to have become so shamefaced that he cannot endure the sight of a piece of painted cloth and that he fears the knots on a cord. But all this proves nothing more than that there is progress on this side also and that the devil is backward, or at least a conservative, as are all who dwell in darkness. Otherwise, we must attribute to him the weakness of a fifteen-year-old girl.

Fray Bernardo Salvi was that quiet young Franciscan we mentioned earlier. He was quite different in his habits and demeanor from his fellow friars and even from his predecessor, the hot-tempered Padre Damaso. He was thin and fragile, often lost in thought, diligent in his religious duties, and protective of his reputation. Within a month of his arrival, nearly everyone in town had joined the Venerable Tertiary Order, much to the dismay of its competitor, the Society of the Holy Rosary. He felt immense joy seeing four or five scapulars around each neck and knotted belts around each waist, and he took pleasure in the sight of the procession of the dead and spirits dressed in their traditional robes. The senior sacristan made a small fortune selling—or giving away as charity, we should say—all the items necessary for salvation and the fight against the devil. It is well known that this spirit, who once had the audacity to challenge God face to face and doubt His words, as detailed in the holy book of Job, who carried our Lord Christ through the air, just as he later transported souls in the Dark Ages and reportedly continues to do with the asuang of the Philippines, now seems so humbled that he cannot bear to look at a piece of painted cloth and is afraid of the knots on a cord. But all of this only shows that progress is being made here too and that the devil is lagging behind, or at least being conservative, like all who dwell in darkness. Otherwise, we would have to compare him to the weakness of a fifteen-year-old girl.

As we have said, Fray Salvi was very assiduous in the fulfilment of his duties, too assiduous, the alferez thought. While he was preaching—he was very fond of preaching—the doors of the church were closed, wherein he was like Nero, who allowed no one to leave the theater while he was singing. But the former did it for the salvation and the latter for the corruption of souls. Fray Salvi [79]rarely resorted to blows, but was accustomed to punish every shortcoming of his subordinates with fines. In this respect he was very different from Padre Damaso, who had been accustomed to settle everything with his fists or a cane, administering such chastisement with the greatest good-will. For this, however, he should not be judged too harshly, as he was firm in the belief that the Indian could be managed only by beating him, just as was affirmed by a friar who knew enough to write books, and Padre Damaso never disputed anything that he saw in print, a credulity of which many might have reason to complain. Although Fray Salvi made little use of violence, yet, as an old wiseacre of the town said, what he lacked in quantity he made up in quality. But this should not be counted against him, for the fasts and abstinences thinned his blood and unstrung his nerves and, as the people said, the wind got into his head. Thus it came about that it was not possible to learn from the condition of the sacristans’ backs whether the curate was fasting or feasting.

As we've mentioned, Fray Salvi was very dedicated to his duties, perhaps too dedicated, thought the alferez. While he was preaching—something he really enjoyed—the doors of the church were closed, kind of like Nero, who wouldn't let anyone leave the theater while he was performing. But Fray Salvi did it for the sake of salvation, while Nero did it for the sake of corruption. Fray Salvi [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]rarely resorted to physical punishment, but he was quick to fine any shortcomings of his subordinates. In this way, he was very different from Padre Damaso, who would handle everything with his fists or a cane, administering punishment with apparent good intent. However, he shouldn’t be judged too harshly, as he truly believed that the only way to manage the locals was through corporal punishment, just as a friar who could write books had claimed, and Padre Damaso never questioned what he read; a gullibility that many might rightfully criticize. Although Fray Salvi used violence infrequently, as an old wise man in town noted, he made up for what he lacked in quantity with quality. But that shouldn't be held against him, since his fasting and abstaining made him frail, and as the townsfolk said, "the wind got into his head." Thus, it became impossible to determine from the condition of the sacristans’ backs whether the curate was fasting or feasting.

The only rival of this spiritual power, with tendencies toward the temporal, was, as we have said, the alferez: the only one, since the women told how the devil himself would flee from the curate, because, having one day dared to tempt him, he was caught, tied to a bedpost, soundly whipped with a rope, and set at liberty only after nine days. As a consequence, any one who after this would still be the enemy of such a man, deserved to fall into worse repute than even the weak and unwary devils.

The only rival to this spiritual authority, leaning towards the worldly, was, as mentioned, the alferez: the sole contender, since women would recount how the devil himself would run away from the curate. This was because, on one occasion, the devil dared to tempt him, got caught, was tied to a bedpost, thoroughly whipped with a rope, and released only after nine days. As a result, anyone who would still oppose such a man after that deserved to be more despised than even the feeble and careless devils.

But the alferez deserved his fate. His wife was an old Filipina of abundant rouge and paint, known as Doña Consolacion—although her husband and some others called her by quite another name. The alferez revenged his conjugal misfortunes on his own person by getting so drunk that he made a tank of himself, or by ordering his soldiers to drill in the sun while he remained in the shade, or, more frequently, by beating up his consort, who, if she was not a lamb of God to take away one’s [80]sins, at least served to lay up for her spouse many torments in Purgatory—if perchance he should get there, a matter of doubt to the devout women. As if for the fun of it, these two used to beat each other up beautifully, giving free shows to the neighborhood with vocal and instrumental accompaniments, four-handed, soft, loud, with pedal and all.

But the alferez got what he deserved. His wife was an older Filipina who wore a lot of makeup, known as Doña Consolacion—although her husband and a few others called her by a different name. The alferez took out his marital problems on himself by getting so drunk he made a fool of himself, or by making his soldiers drill in the sun while he stayed in the shade, or more often, by beating up his wife, who, if she wasn't a saint to take away one’s [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]sins, at least made sure her husband would face many torments in Purgatory—if he ever got there, which the devout women doubted. Just for fun, these two would beat each other up dramatically, putting on free shows for the neighborhood with both vocal and instrumental sounds, four-handed, soft, loud, all with great flair.

Whenever these scandals reached the ears of Padre Salvi, he would smile, cross himself, and recite a paternoster. They called him a grafter, a hypocrite, a Carlist, and a miser: he merely smiled and recited more prayers. The alferez had a little anecdote which he always related to the occasional Spaniards who visited him:

Whenever these scandals came to Padre Salvi's attention, he would smile, cross himself, and say a prayer. They labeled him a crook, a hypocrite, a Carlist, and a miser: he just smiled and said more prayers. The alferez had a small story he always shared with the occasional Spaniards who visited him:

“Are you going over to the convento to visit the sanctimonious rascal there, the little curate? Yes! Well, if he offers you chocolate which I doubt—but if he offers it remember this: if he calls to the servant and says, ‘Juan, make a cup of chocolate, eh!’ then stay without fear; but if he calls out, ‘Juan, make a cup of chocolate, ah!’ then take your hat and leave on a run.”

“Are you going to the convent to visit that sanctimonious little rascal, the curate? Yes! Well, if he offers you chocolate—which I doubt—but if he does, remember this: if he calls to the servant and says, ‘Juan, make a cup of chocolate, eh!’ then stay without worry; but if he calls out, ‘Juan, make a cup of chocolate, ah!’ then grab your hat and leave quickly.”

“What!” the startled visitor would ask, “does he poison people? Carambas!

“What!” the surprised visitor would ask, “does he poison people? Wow!

“No, man, not at all!”

“No way, dude!”

“What then?”

"What's next?"

“‘Chocolate, eh!’ means thick and rich, while ‘chocolate, ah!’ means watered and thin.”

“‘Chocolate, eh!’ means thick and rich, while ‘chocolate, ah!’ means watered down and thin.”

But we are of the opinion that this was a slander on the part of the alferez, since the same story is told of many curates. At least, it may be a thing peculiar to the Order.

But we believe this was a slander from the alferez, as the same story is told about many curates. At the very least, it might be something unique to the Order.

To make trouble for the curate, the soldier, at the instigation of his wife, would prohibit any one from walking abroad after nine o’clock at night. Doña Consolacion would then claim that she had seen the curate, disguised in a piña camisa and salakot, walking about late. Fray Salvi would take his revenge in a holy manner. Upon seeing the alferez enter the church he would innocently order the sacristan to close all the doors, and would then go [81]up into the pulpit and preach until the very saints closed their eyes and even the wooden dove above his head, the image of the Holy Ghost, murmured for mercy. But the alferez, like all the unregenerate, did not change his ways for this; he would go away cursing, and as soon as he was able to catch a sacristan, or one of the curate’s servants, he would arrest him, give him a beating, and make him scrub the floor of the barracks and that of his own house, which at such times was put in a decent condition. On going to pay the fine imposed by the curate for his absence, the sacristan would explain the cause. Fray Salvi would listen in silence, take the money, and at once turn out his goats and sheep so that they might graze in the alferez’s garden, while he himself looked up a new text for another longer and more edifying sermon. But these were only little pleasantries, and if the two chanced to meet they would shake hands and converse politely.

To cause trouble for the curate, the soldier, urged by his wife, would ban anyone from going out after nine o’clock at night. Doña Consolacion would then claim that she saw the curate, dressed in a piña shirt and salakot, wandering around late. Fray Salvi would get his revenge in a holy way. When he saw the alferez enter the church, he would innocently tell the sacristan to shut all the doors, and then go up into the pulpit and preach until even the saints closed their eyes and the wooden dove above him, representing the Holy Ghost, seemed to plead for mercy. But the alferez, like all people stuck in their ways, wouldn’t change because of this; he would leave cursing, and as soon as he could catch a sacristan or one of the curate’s servants, he would arrest him, beat him, and make him scrub the floors of the barracks and his own house, which he kept clean at those times. When the sacristan went to pay the fine imposed by the curate for his absence, he would explain the reason. Fray Salvi would listen quietly, take the money, and immediately let his goats and sheep graze in the alferez’s garden while he looked for a new text for another longer, more meaningful sermon. But these were just small jabs, and if they happened to meet, they would shake hands and chat politely.

When her husband was sleeping off the wine he had drunk, or was snoring through the siesta, and she could not quarrel with him, Doña Consolacion, in a blue flannel camisa, with a big cigar in her mouth, would take her stand at the window. She could not endure the young people, so from there she would scrutinize and mock the passing girls, who, being afraid of her, would hurry by in confusion, holding their breath the while, and not daring to raise their eyes. One great virtue Doña Consolation possessed, and this was that she had evidently never looked in a mirror.

When her husband was passed out from drinking or snoring through his nap, and she couldn’t argue with him, Doña Consolacion, wearing a blue flannel shirt and a big cigar in her mouth, would stand by the window. She couldn’t stand the young people, so from there she would watch and make fun of the girls passing by, who, scared of her, would rush by in embarrassment, holding their breath and not daring to look up. One thing that Doña Consolacion clearly had going for her was that she had obviously never looked in a mirror.

These were the rulers of the town of San Diego. [82]

These were the leaders of the town of San Diego. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]


1 “Petty governor,” the chief municipal official, chosen annually from among their own number, with the approval of the parish priest and the central government, by the principalía, i.e., persons who owned considerable property or who had previously held some municipal office. The manner of his selection is thus described by a German traveler (Jagor) in the Philippines in 1860: “The election is held in the town hall. The governor or his representative presides, having on his right the parish priest and on his left a clerk, who also acts as interpreter. All the cabezas de barangay, the gobernadorcillo, and those who have formerly occupied the latter position, seat themselves on benches. First, there are chosen by lot six cabezas de barangay and six ex-gobernadorcillos as electors, the actual gobernadorcillo being the thirteenth. The [77n]rest leave the hall. After the presiding officer has read the statutes in a loud voice and reminded the electors of their duty to act in accordance with their consciences and to heed only the welfare of the town, the electors move to a table and write three names on a slip of paper. The person receiving a majority of votes is declared elected gobernadorcillo for the ensuing year, provided that there is no protest from the curate or the electors, and always conditioned upon the approval of the superior authority in Manila, which is never withheld, since the influence of the curate is enough to prevent an unsatisfactory election.”—TR.

1 “Petty governor,” the main local official, picked every year from their ranks, with the approval of the parish priest and the central government, by the principalía, meaning those who owned significant property or had previously held a local office. A German traveler (Jagor) describes the selection process in the Philippines in 1860: “The election takes place in the town hall. The governor or his representative leads the meeting, with the parish priest on his right and a clerk, who also serves as an interpreter, on his left. All the cabezas de barangay, the gobernadorcillo, and those who have previously held that position sit on benches. First, six cabezas de barangay and six former gobernadorcillos are chosen by lot to serve as electors, with the current gobernadorcillo being the thirteenth elector. The [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]others leave the hall. After the presiding officer reads the rules out loud and reminds the electors to make choices based on their conscience and the town's best interests, the electors move to a table and write down three names on a slip of paper. The candidate who receives the most votes is declared elected gobernadorcillo for the coming year, as long as there are no objections from the curate or the electors, and this always depends on the approval of the higher authority in Manila, which is never denied, as the curate’s influence is strong enough to ensure a satisfactory election.” —TR.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

Chapter XII

All Saints

The one thing perhaps that indisputably distinguishes man from the brute creation is the attention which he pays to those who have passed away and, wonder of wonders! this characteristic seems to be more deeply rooted in proportion to the lack of civilization. Historians relate that the ancient inhabitants of the Philippines venerated and deified their ancestors; but now the contrary is true, and the dead have to entrust themselves to the living. It is also related that the people of New Guinea preserve the bones of their dead in chests and maintain communication with them. The greater part of the peoples of Asia, Africa, and America offer them the finest products of their kitchens or dishes of what was their favorite food when alive, and give banquets at which they believe them to be present. The Egyptians raised up palaces and the Mussulmans built shrines, but the masters in these things, those who have most clearly read the human heart, are the people of Dahomey. These negroes know that man is revengeful, so they consider that nothing will more content the dead than to sacrifice all his enemies upon his grave, and, as man is curious and may not know how to entertain himself in the other life, each year they send him a newsletter under the skin of a beheaded slave.

The one thing that definitely sets humans apart from animals is the attention they give to those who have died. Amazingly, this trait seems to be more pronounced where civilization is less advanced. Historians note that the ancient peoples of the Philippines worshipped and idolized their ancestors; now, however, the opposite is true, and the dead must rely on the living. It's also said that the people of New Guinea keep the bones of their deceased in chests and communicate with them. Most people in Asia, Africa, and America offer their departed loved ones the best foods they have or their favorite dishes from when they were alive, hosting banquets where they believe the dead are present. The Egyptians built elaborate tombs, and Muslims created shrines, but the true experts in this are the people of Dahomey. These individuals understand that humans can be vindictive, so they believe that nothing would please the dead more than to sacrifice all their enemies at their grave. Since humans are curious and might not know how to enjoy themselves in the afterlife, each year they send the deceased a newsletter written on the skin of a beheaded slave.

We ourselves differ from all the rest. In spite of the inscriptions on the tombs, hardly any one believes that the dead rest, and much less, that they rest in peace. The most optimistic fancies his forefathers still roasting in purgatory and, if it turns out that he himself be not completely damned, he will yet be able to associate with them for many [83]years. If any one would contradict let him visit the churches and cemeteries of the country on All Saints’ day and he will be convinced.

We are different from everyone else. Despite the inscriptions on tombs, hardly anyone truly believes that the dead are at rest, and even less so that they are at peace. The most optimistic person imagines their ancestors still suffering in purgatory, and if he himself isn't completely damned, he hopes to join them for many [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]years. Anyone who disagrees should visit the churches and cemeteries on All Saints’ Day and they'll see for themselves.

Now that we are in San Diego let us visit its cemetery, which is located in the midst of paddy-fields, there toward the west—not a city, merely a village of the dead, approached by a path dusty in dry weather and navigable on rainy days. A wooden gate and a fence half of stone and half of bamboo stakes, appear to separate it from the abode of the living but not from the curate’s goats and some of the pigs of the neighborhood, who come and go making explorations among the tombs and enlivening the solitude with their presence. In the center of this enclosure rises a large wooden cross set on a stone pedestal. The storms have doubled over the tin plate for the inscription INRI, and the rains have effaced the letters. At the foot of the cross, as on the real Golgotha, is a confused heap of skulls and bones which the indifferent grave-digger has thrown from the graves he digs, and there they will probably await, not the resurrection of the dead, but the coming of the animals to defile them. Round about may be noted signs of recent excavations; here the earth is sunken, there it forms a low mound. There grow in all their luxuriance the tarambulo to prick the feet with its spiny berries and the pandakaki to add its odor to that of the cemetery, as if the place did not have smells enough already. Yet the ground is sprinkled with a few little flowers which, like those skulls, are known only to their Creator; their petals wear a pale smile and their fragrance is the fragrance of the tombs. The grass and creepers fill up the corners or climb over the walls and niches to cover and beautify the naked ugliness and in places even penetrate into the fissures made by the earthquakes, so as to hide from sight the revered hollowness of the sepulcher.

Now that we're in San Diego, let's check out its cemetery, located amidst rice fields to the west—not a city, just a village of the dead, accessed by a path that gets dusty in dry weather and muddy on rainy days. A wooden gate and a fence that's half stone and half bamboo separate it from the living space, but not from the curate’s goats and some local pigs, who wander around, exploring the graves and bringing some life to the solitude. In the center of this area, there's a big wooden cross on a stone pedestal. Storms have bent the tin plate with the inscription INRI, and the rain has worn away the letters. At the foot of the cross, much like on the real Golgotha, is a jumbled pile of skulls and bones that the careless grave-digger has tossed out from the graves he digs, and they will likely wait here, not for the resurrection of the dead, but for the animals to come and scavenge them. All around, you can see signs of recent digging; some spots are sunken, while others form low mounds. The place is overrun with the tarambulo, which pricks your feet with its spiny berries, and the pandakaki, adding its scent to the already fragrant cemetery. Still, a few small flowers are sprinkled on the ground, known only to their Creator; their petals wear a faint smile, and their scent is like that of the tombs. Grass and vines fill the corners or climb over the walls and niches, covering and softening the stark ugliness, and in some places, they even break through the cracks made by earthquakes, hiding the revered emptiness of the tombs from view.

At the time we enter, the people have driven the animals away, with the single exception of some old hog, an animal that is hard to convince, who shows his small eyes and [84]pulling back his head from a great gap in the fence, sticks up his snout and seems to say to a woman praying near, “Don’t eat it all, leave something for me, won’t you?”

At the moment we arrive, the people have chased away the animals, except for an old pig, a creature that's tough to persuade, who reveals his little eyes and [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]pulling his head back from a large hole in the fence, lifts his snout and seems to be saying to a woman praying nearby, “Don’t eat it all, leave something for me, okay?”

Two men are digging a grave near one of the tottering walls. One of them, the grave-digger, works with indifference, throwing about bones as a gardener does stones and dry branches, while the other, more intent on his work, is perspiring, smoking, and spitting at every moment.

Two men are digging a grave next to one of the crumbling walls. One of them, the grave digger, works without much care, tossing aside bones like a gardener would stones and dry branches. The other, more focused on his task, is sweating, smoking, and spitting constantly.

“Listen,” says the latter in Tagalog, “wouldn’t it be better for us to dig in some other place? This is too recent.”

“Listen,” says the latter in Tagalog, “wouldn’t it be better for us to dig somewhere else? This is too fresh.”

“One grave is as recent as another.”

"One grave is just as recent as another."

“I can’t stand it any longer! That bone you’re just cut in two has blood oozing from it—and those hairs?”

“I can’t take it anymore! That bone you just cut in half has blood dripping from it—and those hairs?”

“But how sensitive you are!” was the other’s reproach. “Just as if you were a town clerk! If, like myself, you had dug up a corpse of twenty days, on a dark and rainy night—! My lantern went out—”

“But how sensitive you are!” the other scolded. “As if you were a town clerk! If you had excavated a corpse that had been buried for twenty days on a dark and rainy night—! My lantern went out—”

His companion shuddered.

His friend shivered.

“The coffin burst open, the corpse fell half-way out, it stunk—and supposing you had to carry it—the rain wet us both—”

“The coffin burst open, the body tumbled halfway out, it reeked—and imagine having to carry it—the rain soaked us both—”

“Ugh! And why did you dig it up?”

“Ugh! And why did you dig it up?”

The grave-digger looked at him in surprise. “Why? How do I know? I was ordered to do so.”

The grave-digger looked at him in surprise. “Why? How would I know? I was told to do it.”

“Who ordered you?”

“Who sent you?”

The grave-digger stepped backward and looked his companion over from head to foot. “Man, you’re like a Spaniard, for afterwards a Spaniard asked me the same questions, but in secret. So I’m going to answer you as I answered the Spaniard: the fat curate ordered me to do so.”

The grave-digger took a step back and looked his companion up and down. “Dude, you’re just like a Spaniard, because later a Spaniard asked me the same questions, but in private. So I’ll respond to you the same way I responded to the Spaniard: the fat curate told me to do it.”

“Ah! And what did you do with the corpse afterwards?” further questioned the sensitive one.

"Ah! And what did you do with the body afterwards?" the sensitive one questioned further.

“The devil! If I didn’t know you and was not sure that you are a man I would say that you were certainly a Spaniard of the Civil Guard, since you ask questions just as he did. Well, the fat curate ordered me to bury it in [85]the Chinamen’s cemetery, but the coffin was heavy and the Chinese cemetery far away—”

“The devil! If I didn’t know you and wasn’t sure that you were a man, I’d say you were definitely a Spaniard from the Civil Guard, since you ask questions just like he did. Well, the fat priest told me to bury it in [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]the Chinese cemetery, but the coffin was heavy and the Chinese cemetery was really far away—”

“No, no! I’m not going to dig any more!” the other interrupted in horror as he threw away his spade and jumped out of the hole. “I’ve cut a skull in two and I’m afraid that it won’t let me sleep tonight.” The old grave-digger laughed to see how the chicken-hearted fellow left, crossing himself.

“No, no! I’m not digging anymore!” the other guy interrupted in panic as he tossed aside his spade and climbed out of the hole. “I’ve split a skull in half, and I’m scared it won’t let me sleep tonight.” The old grave-digger chuckled to see how the scaredy-cat fled, crossing himself.

The cemetery was filling up with men and women dressed in mourning. Some sought a grave for a time, disputing among themselves the while, and as if they were unable to agree, they scattered about, each kneeling where he thought best. Others, who had niches for their deceased relatives, lighted candles and fell to praying devoutly. Exaggerated or suppressed sighs and sobs were heard amid the hum of prayers, orapreo, orapreiss, requiem-aeternams, that arose from all sides.

The cemetery was filling up with men and women in mourning. Some looked for a grave for a while, arguing among themselves, and when they couldn't agree, they wandered off, each kneeling where they thought best. Others, who had spots for their deceased relatives, lit candles and prayed sincerely. Over-the-top or quiet sighs and sobs were heard amid the murmur of prayers, orapreo, orapreiss, requiem-aeternams, rising from all around.

A little old man with bright eyes entered bareheaded. Upon seeing him many laughed, and some women knitted their eyebrows. The old man did not seem to pay any attention to these demonstrations as he went toward a pile of skulls and knelt to look earnestly for something among the bones. Then he carefully removed the skulls one by one, but apparently without finding what he sought, for he wrinkled his brow, nodded his head from side to side, looked all about him, and finally rose and approached the grave-digger, who raised his head when the old man spoke to him.

An elderly man with bright eyes walked in without a hat. Many people laughed at him, while some women furrowed their brows. The old man seemed unfazed by their reactions as he made his way to a pile of skulls and knelt to search intently among the bones. He carefully took away the skulls one by one, but it looked like he couldn't find what he was looking for. He frowned, shook his head side to side, glanced around, and finally stood up to approach the grave-digger, who looked up when the old man addressed him.

“Do you know where there is a beautiful skull, white as the meat of a coconut, with a complete set of teeth, which I had there at the foot of the cross under those leaves?”

“Do you know where I can find a beautiful skull, as white as the flesh of a coconut, with a full set of teeth, which I left at the foot of the cross under those leaves?”

The grave-digger shrugged his shoulders.

The grave digger shrugged.

“Look!” added the old man, showing a silver coin, “I have only this, but I’ll give it to you if you find the skull for me.”

“Look!” the old man said, holding up a silver coin. “I only have this, but I’ll give it to you if you find the skull for me.”

The gleam of the silver caused the grave-digger to consider, [86]and staring toward the heap of bones he said, “Isn’t it there? No? Then I don’t know where it is.”

The shine of the silver made the grave-digger think, [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]and looking at the pile of bones he said, “Isn’t it there? No? Then I have no idea where it is.”

“Don’t you know? When those who owe me pay me, I’ll give you more,” continued the old man. “It was the skull of my wife, so if you find it for me—”

“Don’t you know? When those who owe me pay me, I’ll give you more,” the old man said. “It was my wife’s skull, so if you find it for me—”

“Isn’t it there? Then I don’t know! But if you wish, I can give you another.”

“Isn’t it there? Then I have no idea! But if you want, I can give you another one.”

“You’re like the grave you’re digging,” apostrophized the old man nervously. “You don’t know the value of what you lose. For whom is that grave?”

“You're like the grave you're digging,” the old man said nervously. “You don’t understand the value of what you’re losing. Who is that grave for?”

“How should I know?” replied the other in bad humor.

“How should I know?” the other replied irritably.

“For a corpse!”

"For a dead body!"

“Like the grave, like the grave!” repeated the old man with a dry smile. “You don’t know what you throw away nor what you receive! Dig, dig on!” And he turned away in the direction of the gate.

“Like the grave, like the grave!” the old man said with a dry smile. “You don’t realize what you’re throwing away or what you’re getting! Dig, dig on!” Then he turned and walked toward the gate.

Meanwhile, the grave-digger had completed his task, attested by the two mounds of fresh red earth at the sides of the grave. He took some buyo from his salakot and began to chew it while he stared stupidly at what was going on around him. [87]

Meanwhile, the grave digger had finished his work, as shown by the two mounds of fresh red soil on either side of the grave. He took some buyo from his hat and started chewing it while he blankly stared at what was happening around him. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

Chapter XIII

Signs of Storm

As the old man was leaving the cemetery there stopped at the head of the path a carriage which, from its dust-covered appearance and sweating horses, seemed to have come from a great distance. Followed by an aged servant, Ibarra left the carriage and dismissed it with a wave of his hand, then gravely and silently turned toward the cemetery.

As the old man was leaving the cemetery, a carriage pulled up at the end of the path. Its dusty look and the sweating horses suggested it had traveled a long way. Ibarra, followed by an elderly servant, got out of the carriage and waved it away, then seriously and quietly headed toward the cemetery.

“My illness and my duties have not permitted me to return,” said the old servant timidly. “Capitan Tiago promised that he would see that a niche was constructed, but I planted some flowers on the grave and set up a cross carved by my own hands.” Ibarra made no reply. “There behind that big cross, sir,” he added when they were well inside the gate, as he pointed to the place.

“My illness and my responsibilities have prevented me from coming back,” the old servant said softly. “Capitan Tiago promised he would ensure a niche was built, but I planted some flowers on the grave and put up a cross I carved myself.” Ibarra didn’t respond. “It’s right behind that big cross, sir,” he said as they were well inside the gate, pointing to the spot.

Ibarra was so intent upon his quest that he did not notice the movement of surprise on the part of the persons who recognized him and suspended their prayers to watch him curiously. He walked along carefully to avoid stepping on any of the graves, which were easily distinguishable by the hollow places in the soil. In other times he had walked on them carelessly, but now they were to be respected: his father lay among them. When he reached the large cross he stopped and looked all around. His companion stood confused and confounded, seeking some mark in the ground, but nowhere was any cross to be seen.

Ibarra was so focused on his mission that he didn't notice the surprised reaction of the people who recognized him and paused their prayers to watch him with curiosity. He walked carefully to avoid stepping on any of the graves, which could be easily spotted by the sunken spots in the ground. In the past, he had walked on them without a second thought, but now they deserved respect: his father was buried among them. When he reached the large cross, he stopped and looked around. His companion stood there, confused and bewildered, trying to find some mark in the ground, but there was no cross in sight.

“Was it here?” he murmured through his teeth. “No, there! But the ground has been disturbed.”

“Was it here?” he whispered through clenched teeth. “No, over there! But the ground has been messed up.”

Ibarra gave him a look of anguish.

Ibarra looked at him with distress.

“Yes,” he went on, “I remember that there was a stone [88]near it. The grave was rather short. The grave-digger was sick, so a farmer had to dig it. But let’s ask that man what has become of the cross.”

“Yes,” he continued, “I remember there was a stone [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]next to it. The grave was pretty short. The grave-digger was ill, so a farmer had to do the digging. But let’s ask that guy what happened to the cross.”

They went over to where the grave-digger was watching them with curiosity. He removed his salakot respectfully as they approached.

They walked over to where the grave-digger was watching them with interest. He took off his hat respectfully as they got closer.

“Can you tell me which is the grave there that had a cross over it?” asked the servant.

“Can you tell me which grave over there had a cross on it?” asked the servant.

The grave-digger looked toward the place and reflected. “A big cross?”

The grave-digger looked over at the spot and thought, “A big cross?”

“Yes, a big one!” affirmed the servant eagerly, with a significant look at Ibarra, whose face lighted up.

“Yes, a big one!” the servant said eagerly, giving Ibarra a meaningful look that caused his face to brighten.

“A carved cross tied up with rattan?” continued the grave-digger.

“A carved cross tied up with rattan?” the grave-digger continued.

“That’s it, that’s it, like this!” exclaimed the servant in answer as he drew on the ground the figure of a Byzantine cross.

“That’s it, that’s it, like this!” the servant exclaimed as he drew the shape of a Byzantine cross on the ground.

“Were there flowers scattered on the grave?”

“Were there flowers spread on the grave?”

“Oleanders and tuberoses and forget-me-nots, yes!” the servant added joyfully, offering the grave-digger a cigar.

“Oleanders, tuberoses, and forget-me-nots, yes!” the servant said happily, handing the grave-digger a cigar.

“Tell us which is the grave and where the cross is.”

“Tell us where the grave is and where the cross is located.”

The grave-digger scratched his ear and answered with a yawn: “Well, as for the cross, I burned it.”

The grave-digger scratched his ear and replied with a yawn, “Well, about the cross, I burned it.”

“Burned it? Why did you burn it?”

“Burned it? Why did you burn that?”

“Because the fat curate ordered me to do so.”

“Because the chubby curate told me to.”

“Who is the fat curate?” asked Ibarra.

“Who is the chubby priest?” asked Ibarra.

“Who? Why, the one that beats people with a big cane.”

“Who? Oh, the one who hits people with a big stick.”

Ibarra drew his hand across his forehead. “But at least you can tell us where the grave is. You must remember that.”

Ibarra wiped his forehead with his hand. “But at least you can tell us where the grave is. You have to remember that.”

The grave-digger smiled as he answered quietly, “But the corpse is no longer there.”

The grave digger smiled and said softly, “But the body isn’t there anymore.”

“What’s that you’re saying?”

"What are you saying?"

“Yes,” continued the grave-digger in a half-jesting tone. “I buried a woman in that place a week ago.”

“Yes,” the grave-digger said with a half-joking tone. “I buried a woman over there a week ago.”

[89]“Are you crazy?” cried the servant. “It hasn’t been a year since we buried him.”

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]“Are you out of your mind?” shouted the servant. “It’s only been less than a year since we buried him.”

“That’s very true, but a good many months ago I dug the body up. The fat curate ordered me to do so and to take it to the cemetery of the Chinamen. But as it was heavy and there was rain that night—”

"That's definitely true, but a while back, I dug up the body. The chubby curate told me to do it and take it to the Chinese cemetery. But since it was heavy and it was raining that night—"

He was stopped by the threatening attitude of Ibarra, who had caught him by the arm and was shaking him. “Did you do that?” demanded the youth in an indescribable tone.

He was halted by Ibarra's intimidating stance, who had grabbed him by the arm and was shaking him. “Did you do that?” the young man demanded in an unexplainable tone.

“Don’t be angry, sir,” stammered the pale and trembling grave-digger. “I didn’t bury him among the Chinamen. Better be drowned than lie among Chinamen, I said to myself, so I threw the body into the lake.”

“Don’t be angry, sir,” stammered the pale and trembling grave-digger. “I didn’t bury him among the Chinese. Better to drown than lie among the Chinese, I told myself, so I threw the body into the lake.”

Ibarra placed both his hands on the grave-digger’s shoulders and stared at him for a long time with an indefinable expression. Then, with the ejaculation, “You are only a miserable slave!” he turned away hurriedly, stepping upon bones, graves, and crosses, like one beside himself.

Ibarra put both his hands on the grave-digger’s shoulders and looked at him for a long time with a hard-to-read expression. Then, with the exclamation, “You’re just a pathetic slave!” he quickly turned away, stepping on bones, graves, and crosses, as if he were losing his mind.

The grave-digger patted his arm and muttered, “All the trouble dead men cause! The fat padre caned me for allowing it to be buried while I was sick, and this fellow almost tore my arm off for having dug it up. That’s what these Spaniards are! I’ll lose my job yet!”

The grave-digger patted his arm and muttered, “All the trouble dead men cause! The fat priest scolded me for letting it be buried while I was sick, and this guy almost ripped my arm off for digging it up. That’s what these Spaniards are like! I’m going to lose my job yet!”

Ibarra walked rapidly with a far-away look in his eyes, while the aged servant followed him weeping. The sun was setting, and over the eastern sky was flung a heavy curtain of clouds. A dry wind shook the tree-tops and made the bamboo clumps creak. Ibarra went bareheaded, but no tear wet his eyes nor did any sigh escape from his breast. He moved as if fleeing from something, perhaps the shade of his father, perhaps the approaching storm. He crossed through the town to the outskirts on the opposite side and turned toward the old house which he had not entered for so many years. Surrounded by a cactus-covered wall it seemed to beckon to him with its open windows, while the ilang-ilang waved its flower-laden branches joyfully [90]and the doves circled about the conical roof of their cote in the middle of the garden.

Ibarra walked quickly, staring into the distance, while the elderly servant followed him, crying. The sun was setting, and a thick layer of clouds hung over the eastern sky. A dry wind rustled the treetops and made the bamboo groves creak. Ibarra walked without a hat, but his eyes were dry and he didn’t let out a single sigh. He seemed to be running away from something—maybe the spirit of his father, or the impending storm. He crossed through town to the outskirts on the other side and headed towards the old house he hadn’t been in for many years. Surrounded by a wall covered in cacti, it seemed to call out to him with its open windows, while the ilang-ilang swayed its flower-laden branches joyfully [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] and the doves circled around the conical roof of their coop in the middle of the garden.

But the youth gave no heed to these signs of welcome back to his old home, his eyes being fixed on the figure of a priest approaching from the opposite direction. It was the curate of San Diego, the pensive Franciscan whom we have seen before, the rival of the alferez. The breeze folded back the brim of his wide hat and blew his guingón habit closely about him, revealing the outlines of his body and his thin, curved thighs. In his right hand he carried an ivory-headed palasan cane.

But the young man paid no attention to these signs of welcome back to his old home; his eyes were focused on a priest coming from the other direction. It was the curate of San Diego, the thoughtful Franciscan we’ve seen before, the rival of the alferez. The breeze lifted the brim of his wide hat and blew his guingón robe tightly around him, showing the shape of his body and his thin, curved thighs. In his right hand, he held an ivory-tipped palasan cane.

This was the first time that he and Ibarra had met. When they drew near each other Ibarra stopped and gazed at him from head to foot; Fray Salvi avoided the look and tried to appear unconcerned. After a moment of hesitation Ibarra went up to him quickly and dropping a heavy hand on his shoulder, asked in a husky voice, “What did you do with my father?”

This was the first time he and Ibarra had met. As they got closer, Ibarra stopped and looked him over from head to toe; Fray Salvi avoided his gaze and tried to act casual. After a moment of hesitation, Ibarra approached him quickly and, placing a firm hand on his shoulder, asked in a gravelly voice, “What did you do with my father?”

Fray Salvi, pale and trembling as he read the deep feelings that flushed the youth’s face, could not answer; he seemed paralyzed.

Fray Salvi, pale and shaking as he saw the intense emotions on the young man's face, couldn't respond; he appeared frozen.

“What did you do with my father?” again demanded the youth in a choking voice.

“What did you do with my dad?” the young man asked again, his voice breaking.

The priest, who was gradually being forced to his knees by the heavy hand that pressed upon his shoulder, made a great effort and answered, “You are mistaken, I did nothing to your father.”

The priest, who was slowly being pushed to his knees by the heavy hand resting on his shoulder, made a strong effort and replied, “You’re wrong, I didn’t do anything to your father.”

“You didn’t?” went on the youth, forcing him down upon his knees.

“You didn’t?” the young man continued, pushing him down to his knees.

“No, I assure you! It was my predecessor, it was Padre Damaso!”

“No, I promise you! It was my predecessor, it was Padre Damaso!”

“Ah!” exclaimed the youth, releasing his hold, and clapping his hand desperately to his brow; then, leaving poor Fray Salvi, he turned away and hurried toward his house. The old servant came up and helped the friar to his feet. [91]

“Ah!” the young man shouted, pulling away and pressing his hand urgently to his forehead; then, leaving poor Fray Salvi, he turned and rushed toward his house. The old servant approached and helped the friar to his feet. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

Chapter XIV

Tasio: Lunatic or Sage

The peculiar old man wandered about the streets aimlessly. A former student of philosophy, he had given up his career in obedience to his mother’s wishes and not from any lack of means or ability. Quite the contrary, it was because his mother was rich and he was said to possess talent. The good woman feared that her son would become learned and forget God, so she had given him his choice of entering the priesthood or leaving college. Being in love, he chose the latter course and married. Then having lost both his wife and his mother within a year, he sought consolation in his books in order to free himself from sorrow, the cockpit, and the dangers of idleness. He became so addicted to his studies and the purchase of books, that he entirely neglected his fortune and gradually ruined himself. Persons of culture called him Don Anastasio, or Tasio the Sage, while the great crowd of the ignorant knew him as Tasio the Lunatic, on account of his peculiar ideas and his eccentric manner of dealing with others.

The strange old man wandered aimlessly through the streets. A former philosophy student, he had given up his career to satisfy his mother's wishes, not because he lacked means or ability. On the contrary, his mother was wealthy, and he was said to have talent. The kind woman worried that her son would become knowledgeable and forget God, so she offered him the choice of entering the priesthood or leaving college. In love, he chose the latter and got married. After losing both his wife and mother within a year, he turned to his books for solace to escape sorrow, chaos, and the dangers of idleness. He became so consumed by his studies and buying books that he completely neglected his fortune and gradually brought about his own downfall. People of culture called him Don Anastasio, or Tasio the Sage, while the large crowd of the uninformed referred to him as Tasio the Lunatic, due to his unusual ideas and eccentric way of interacting with others.

As we said before, the evening threatened to be stormy. The lightning flashed its pale rays across the leaden sky, the air was heavy and the slight breeze excessively sultry. Tasio had apparently already forgotten his beloved skull, and now he was smiling as he looked at the dark clouds. Near the church he met a man wearing an alpaca coat, who carried in one hand a large bundle of candles and in the other a tasseled cane, the emblem of his office as gobernadorcillo.

As we mentioned earlier, the evening was looking like it might storm. Lightning lit up the dark sky, the air felt thick, and the slight breeze was really humid. Tasio seemed to have already forgotten about his cherished skull, and he was now smiling as he gazed at the looming clouds. Near the church, he ran into a man in an alpaca coat, who held a big bundle of candles in one hand and a tasseled cane in the other, which was a sign of his position as gobernadorcillo.

“You seem to be merry?” he greeted Tasio in Tagalog.

“You seem happy?” he greeted Tasio in Tagalog.

[92]“Truly I am, señor capitan, I’m merry because I hope for something.”

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]“I really am, captain, I'm happy because I’m looking forward to something.”

“Ah? What do you hope for?”

“Ah? What are you hoping for?”

“The storm!”

"The storm!"

“The storm? Are you thinking of taking a bath?” asked the gobernadorcillo in a jesting way as he stared at the simple attire of the old man.

“The storm? Are you really thinking about taking a bath?” the gobernadorcillo asked playfully, looking at the old man's simple clothes.

“A bath? That’s not a bad idea, especially when one has just stumbled over some trash!” answered Tasio in a similar, though somewhat more offensive tone, staring at the other’s face. “But I hope for something better.”

“A bath? That’s not a bad idea, especially after stumbling over some trash!” Tasio replied in a similar, but slightly more brusque tone, staring at the other person’s face. “But I’m hoping for something better.”

“What, then?”

“What’s next?”

“Some thunderbolts that will kill people and burn down houses,” returned the Sage seriously.

“Some lightning strikes that will kill people and burn down houses,” the Sage replied seriously.

“Why don’t you ask for the deluge at once?”

“Why not just ask for the flood right away?”

“We all deserve it, even you and I! You, señor gobernadorcillo, have there a bundle of tapers that came from some Chinese shop, yet this now makes the tenth year that I have been proposing to each new occupant of your office the purchase of lightning-rods. Every one laughs at me, and buys bombs and rockets and pays for the ringing of bells. Even you yourself, on the day after I made my proposition, ordered from the Chinese founders a bell in honor of St. Barbara,1 when science has shown that it is dangerous to ring the bells during a storm. Explain to me why in the year ’70, when lightning struck in Biñan, it hit the very church tower and destroyed the clock and altar. What was the bell of St. Barbara doing then?”

“We all deserve it, even you and I! You, Mr. Governor, have a bunch of candles that came from some Chinese shop, yet this marks the tenth year that I’ve been suggesting to each new person in your position that we should buy lightning rods. Everyone laughs at me and spends money on fireworks and pays for the ringing of bells. Even you, the day after I made my suggestion, ordered a bell from the Chinese founders in honor of St. Barbara, when science has shown that ringing bells during a storm is dangerous. Can you explain why, back in ’70, when lightning struck in Biñan, it hit the very church tower and destroyed the clock and altar? What was the bell of St. Barbara doing then?”

At the moment there was a vivid flash. “Jesús, María, y José! Holy St. Barbara!” exclaimed the gobernadorcillo, turning pale and crossing himself.

At that moment, there was a bright flash. “Jesus, Mary, and Joseph! Holy St. Barbara!” exclaimed the local mayor, turning pale and crossing himself.

Tasio burst out into a loud laugh. “You are worthy of your patroness,” he remarked dryly in Spanish as he turned his back and went toward the church.

Tasio let out a loud laugh. “You deserve your patroness,” he said dryly in Spanish as he turned away and walked toward the church.

Inside, the sacristans were preparing a catafalque, bordered [93]with candles placed in wooden sockets. Two large tables had been placed one above the other and covered with black cloth across which ran white stripes, with here and there a skull painted on it.

Inside, the sacristans were setting up a catafalque, surrounded [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]by candles in wooden holders. Two big tables were stacked on top of each other and draped with black fabric featuring white stripes, with skulls painted on it here and there.

“Is that for the souls or for the candles?” inquired the old man, but noticing two boys, one about ten and the other seven, he turned to them without awaiting an answer from the sacristans.

“Is that for the souls or for the candles?” asked the old man, but seeing two boys, one around ten and the other seven, he turned to them without waiting for a response from the sacristans.

“Won’t you come with me, boys?” he asked them. “Your mother has prepared a supper for you fit for a curate.”

“Will you come with me, guys?” he asked them. “Your mom has made a dinner for you that's good enough for a clergyman.”

“The senior sacristan will not let us leave until eight o’clock, sir,” answered the larger of the two boys. “I expect to get my pay to give it to our mother.”

“The senior sacristan won't let us leave until eight o’clock, sir,” replied the bigger of the two boys. “I’m expecting to get my pay to give to our mother.”

“Ah! And where are you going now?”

“Hey! So, where are you headed now?”

“To the belfry, sir, to ring the knell for the souls.”

"To the bell tower, sir, to ring the bell for the souls."

“Going to the belfry! Then take care! Don’t go near the bells during the storm!”

“Going to the bell tower! So be careful! Don’t get close to the bells during the storm!”

Tasio then left the church, not without first bestowing a look of pity on the two boys, who were climbing the stairway into the organ-loft. He passed his hand over his eyes, looked at the sky again, and murmured, “Now I should be sorry if thunderbolts should fall.” With his head bowed in thought he started toward the outskirts of the town.

Tasio then left the church, but not before giving a sympathetic glance to the two boys climbing the stairs to the organ loft. He wiped his eyes, glanced at the sky again, and murmured, “Now I would regret it if lightning struck.” With his head down in thought, he began walking toward the edge of town.

“Won’t you come in?” invited a voice in Spanish from a window.

“Won’t you come in?” a voice in Spanish called from a window.

The Sage raised his head and saw a man of thirty or thirty-five years of age smiling at him.

The Sage looked up and saw a man who was about thirty or thirty-five years old smiling at him.

“What are you reading there?” asked Tasio, pointing to a book the man held in his hand.

“What are you reading?” Tasio asked, pointing to the book the man was holding.

“A work just published: ‘The Torments Suffered by the Blessed Souls in Purgatory,’” the other answered with a smile.

“A newly published work: ‘The Torments Suffered by the Blessed Souls in Purgatory,’” the other replied with a smile.

“Man, man, man!” exclaimed the Sage in an altered tone as he entered the house. “The author must be a very clever person.”

“Wow, wow, wow!” the Sage said with a changed tone as he walked into the house. “The author must be really smart.”

[94]Upon reaching the top of the stairway, he was cordially received by the master of the house, Don Filipo Lino, and his young wife, Doña Teodora Viña. Don Filipo was the teniente-mayor of the town and leader of one of the parties—the liberal faction, if it be possible to speak so, and if there exist parties in the towns of the Philippines.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]When he reached the top of the stairs, he was warmly greeted by the master of the house, Don Filipo Lino, and his young wife, Doña Teodora Viña. Don Filipo was the mayor of the town and head of one of the groups—the liberal faction, if we can call it that, and if such groups really exist in the towns of the Philippines.

“Did you meet in the cemetery the son of the deceased Don Rafael, who has just returned from Europe?”

“Did you run into the son of the late Don Rafael in the cemetery? He just got back from Europe.”

“Yes, I saw him as he alighted from his carriage.”

“Yes, I saw him as he got out of his carriage.”

“They say that he went to look for his father’s grave. It must have been a terrible blow.”

“They say he went to find his father’s grave. It must have been a devastating shock.”

The Sage shrugged his shoulders.

The Sage shrugged.

“Doesn’t such a misfortune affect you?” asked the young wife.

“Doesn’t that kind of misfortune bother you?” asked the young wife.

“You know very well that I was one of the six who accompanied the body, and it was I who appealed to the Captain-General when I saw that no one, not even the authorities, said anything about such an outrage, although I always prefer to honor a good man in life rather than to worship him after his death.”

“You know very well that I was one of the six who escorted the body, and I was the one who spoke to the Captain-General when I noticed that no one, not even the authorities, said anything about such a disgrace, even though I’ve always preferred to honor a good person while they're alive rather than glorify them after they’re gone.”

“Well?”

"What's up?"

“But, madam, I am not a believer in hereditary monarchy. By reason of the Chinese blood which I have received from my mother I believe a little like the Chinese: I honor the father on account of the son and not the son on account of the father. I believe that each one should receive the reward or punishment for his own deeds, not for those of another.”

“But, ma'am, I don't believe in inherited monarchy. Because of the Chinese heritage I got from my mom, I think a bit like the Chinese: I respect the father because of the son, not the son because of the father. I believe everyone should get the reward or punishment for their own actions, not for someone else's.”

“Did you order a mass said for your dead wife, as I advised you yesterday?” asked the young woman, changing the subject of conversation.

“Did you arrange for a mass to be said for your deceased wife, like I suggested yesterday?” asked the young woman, shifting the topic of conversation.

“No,” answered the old man with a smile.

“No,” the old man replied with a smile.

“What a pity!” she exclaimed with unfeigned regret.

“What a pity!” she said with genuine regret.

“They say that until ten o’clock tomorrow the souls will wander at liberty, awaiting the prayers of the living, and that during these days one mass is equivalent to five on [95]other days of the year, or even to six, as the curate said this morning.”

“They say that until ten o’clock tomorrow, the souls will wander freely, waiting for the prayers of the living, and that during these days, one mass is equivalent to five on [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]other days of the year, or even six, as the curate mentioned this morning.”

“What! Does that mean that we have a period without paying, which we should take advantage of?”

“What! Does that mean we have a grace period without payment that we should take advantage of?”

“But, Doray,” interrupted Don Filipo, “you know that Don Anastasio doesn’t believe in purgatory.”

“But, Doray,” Don Filipo cut in, “you know that Don Anastasio doesn’t believe in purgatory.”

“I don’t believe in purgatory!” protested the old man, partly rising from his seat. “Even when I know something of its history!”

“I don’t believe in purgatory!” the old man protested, partially rising from his seat. “Even though I know a bit about its history!”

“The history of purgatory!” exclaimed the couple, full of surprise. “Come, relate it to us.”

“The history of purgatory!” the couple exclaimed in surprise. “Come on, tell us about it.”

“You don’t know it and yet you order masses and talk about its torments? Well, as it has begun to rain and threatens to continue, we shall have time to relieve the monotony,” replied Tasio, falling into a thoughtful mood.

“You don’t realize it, yet you send people to church and discuss their suffering? Since it’s started to rain and looks like it will keep going, we’ll have time to break the boredom,” Tasio replied, slipping into a pensive state.

Don Filipo closed the book which he held in his hand and Doray sat down at his side determined not to believe anything that the old man was about to say.

Don Filipo closed the book he was holding, and Doray sat down beside him, resolved not to believe anything the old man was about to say.

The latter began in the following manner: “Purgatory existed long before Our Lord came into the world and must have been located in the center of the earth, according to Padre Astete; or somewhere near Cluny, according to the monk of whom Padre Girard tells us. But the location is of least importance here. Now then, who were scorching in those fires that had been burning from the beginning of the world? Its very ancient existence is proved by Christian philosophy, which teaches that God has created nothing new since he rested.”

The latter began like this: “Purgatory was around long before Our Lord came into the world, and according to Padre Astete, it must have been located in the center of the earth, or somewhere near Cluny, according to the monk that Padre Girard talks about. But the exact location isn’t what matters here. So, who were suffering in those fires that have been burning since the beginning of time? Its very ancient existence is supported by Christian philosophy, which teaches that God hasn’t created anything new since He rested.”

“But it could have existed in potentia and not in actu,”2 observed Don Filipo.

“But it could have existed in potentia and not in actu,” observed Don Filipo.

“Very well! But yet I must answer that some knew of it and as existing in actu. One of these was Zarathustra, or Zoroaster, who wrote part of the Zend-Avesta and founded a religion which in some points resembles ours, and Zarathustra, according to the scholars, flourished at least eight hundred years before Christ. I say ‘at least,’ [96]since Gaffarel, after examining the testimony of Plato, Xanthus of Lydia, Pliny, Hermippus, and Eudoxus, believes it to have been two thousand five hundred years before our era. However that may be, it is certain that Zarathustra talked of a kind of purgatory and showed ways of getting free from it. The living could redeem the souls of those who died in sin by reciting passages from the Avesta and by doing good works, but under the condition that the person offering the petitions should be a relative, up to the fourth generation. The time for this occurred every year and lasted five days. Later, when this belief had become fixed among the people, the priests of that religion saw in it a chance of profit and so they exploited ‘the deep and dark prison where remorse reigns,’ as Zarathustra called it. They declared that by the payment of a small coin it was possible to save a soul from a year of torture, but as in that religion there were sins punishable by three hundred to a thousand years of suffering, such as lying, faithlessness, failure to keep one’s word, and so on, it resulted that the rascals took in countless sums. Here you will observe something like our purgatory, if you take into account the differences in the religions.”

“Alright! But I have to say that some people were aware of it as it existed in reality. One of them was Zarathustra, or Zoroaster, who wrote part of the Zend-Avesta and started a religion that shares some similarities with ours. According to scholars, Zarathustra lived at least eight hundred years before Christ. I say 'at least,' since Gaffarel, after looking at the evidence from Plato, Xanthus of Lydia, Pliny, Hermippus, and Eudoxus, thinks it was two thousand five hundred years before our time. No matter how that is, it's clear that Zarathustra spoke about a kind of purgatory and outlined ways to escape it. The living could save the souls of those who died in sin by reciting passages from the Avesta and performing good deeds, but only if the person making the offering was a relative, up to the fourth generation. This opportunity came once a year and lasted for five days. Later, when this belief became established among the people, the priests of that religion saw a chance to profit and exploited 'the deep and dark prison where remorse reigns,' as Zarathustra referred to it. They claimed that by paying a small amount, one could save a soul from a year of suffering. However, since there were sins in that religion that could result in punishments of three hundred to a thousand years, such as lying, betrayal, and breaking promises, it turned out that the charlatans made a fortune. Here you can see something similar to our purgatory, if you consider the differences between the religions.”

A vivid flash of lightning, followed by rolling thunder, caused Doray to start up and exclaim, as she crossed herself: “Jesús, María, y José! I’m going to leave you, I’m going to burn some sacred palm and light candles of penitence.”

A bright flash of lightning, followed by loud thunder, made Doray jump and shout, as she crossed herself: “Jesús, María, y José! I'm going to leave you, I'm going to burn some holy palm and light candles for penance.”

The rain began to fall in torrents. The Sage Tasio, watching the young woman leave, continued: “Now that she is not here, we can consider this matter more rationally. Doray, even though a little superstitious, is a good Catholic, and I don’t care to root out the faith from her heart. A pure and simple faith is as distinct from fanaticism as the flame from smoke or music from discords: only the fools and the deaf confuse them. Between ourselves we can say that the idea of purgatory is good, holy, and rational. It perpetuates the union of those who [97]were and those who are, leading thus to greater purity of life. The evil is in its abuse.

The rain started pouring heavily. The Sage Tasio, watching the young woman leave, continued: “Now that she’s gone, we can think about this more rationally. Doray, while a bit superstitious, is a good Catholic, and I don’t want to take faith out of her heart. A pure and simple faith is as different from fanaticism as fire is from smoke or music is from noise: only the ignorant and the deaf mix them up. If we’re being honest, we can say that the idea of purgatory is good, holy, and reasonable. It keeps the connection between those who [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]were and those who are alive, leading to a greater purity of life. The problem is in how it’s misused.

“But let us now see where Catholicism got this idea, which does not exist in the Old Testament nor in the Gospels. Neither Moses nor Christ made the slightest mention of it, and the single passage which is cited from Maccabees is insufficient. Besides, this book was declared apocryphal by the Council of Laodicea and the holy Catholic Church accepted it only later. Neither have the pagan religions anything like it. The oft-quoted passage in Virgil, Aliae panduntur inanes,3 which probably gave occasion for St. Gregory the Great to speak of drowned souls, and to Dante for another narrative in his Divine Comedy, cannot have been the origin of this belief. Neither the Brahmins, the Buddhists, nor the Egyptians, who may have given Rome her Charon and her Avernus, had anything like this idea. I won’t speak now of the religions of northern Europe, for they were religions of warriors, bards, and hunters, and not of philosophers. While they yet preserve their beliefs and even their rites under Christian forms, they were unable to accompany the hordes in the spoliation of Rome or to seat themselves on the Capitoline; the religions of the mists were dissipated by the southern sun. Now then, the early Christians did not believe in a purgatory but died in the blissful confidence of shortly seeing God face to face. Apparently the first fathers of the Church who mentioned it were St. Clement of Alexandria, Origen, and St. Irenaeus, who were all perhaps influenced by Zarathustra’s religion, which still flourished and was widely spread throughout the East, since at every step we read reproaches against Origen’s Orientalism. St. Irenaeus proved its existence by the fact that Christ remained ‘three days in the depths of the [98]earth,’ three days of purgatory, and deduced from this that every soul must remain there until the resurrection of the body, although the ‘Hodie mecum eris in Paradiso4 seems to contradict it. St. Augustine also speaks of purgatory and, if not affirming its existence, yet he did not believe it impossible, conjecturing that in another existence there might continue the punishments that we receive in this life for our sins.”

“But let’s now look at where Catholicism got this idea, which doesn’t appear in the Old Testament or in the Gospels. Neither Moses nor Christ mentioned it at all, and the single passage cited from Maccabees isn’t enough. Furthermore, this book was declared apocryphal by the Council of Laodicea, and the Catholic Church only accepted it later. The pagan religions also don’t have anything similar. The often-quoted line from Virgil, Aliae panduntur inanes,3 probably inspired St. Gregory the Great to talk about drowned souls, and Dante for another part of his Divine Comedy, but it can’t be the origin of this belief. The Brahmins, Buddhists, and Egyptians, who may have influenced Rome with their Charon and Avernus, didn’t have this idea either. I won't get into the religions of northern Europe now, because they were mainly warrior, bard, and hunter religions rather than philosophical ones. While they still maintain their beliefs and even some of their rituals under Christian forms, they couldn’t join the plundering of Rome or establish themselves on the Capitoline; their misty religions were swept away by the southern sun. Early Christians did not believe in purgatory but died with the hopeful confidence of soon seeing God face to face. The first Church Fathers who mentioned it were St. Clement of Alexandria, Origen, and St. Irenaeus, who may have been influenced by the religion of Zarathustra, which was still thriving and widespread in the East, as we repeatedly see criticisms of Origen’s connection to Eastern thought. St. Irenaeus argued for its existence by stating that Christ remained ‘three days in the depths of the [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]earth,’ meaning three days of purgatory, and concluded from this that every soul must stay there until the resurrection of the body, even though the ‘Hodie mecum eris in Paradiso4 seems to contradict this. St. Augustine also talks about purgatory and, while he doesn’t confirm its existence, he didn’t believe it was impossible, suggesting that the punishments we endure in this life for our sins might continue in another existence.”

“The devil with St. Augustine!” ejaculated Don Filipo. “He wasn’t satisfied with what we suffer here but wished a continuance.”

“The devil with St. Augustine!” exclaimed Don Filipo. “He wasn’t satisfied with the suffering we go through here and wanted it to go on.”

“Well, so it went” some believed it and others didn’t. Although St. Gregory finally came to admit it in his de quibusdam levibus culpis esse ante judicium purgatorius ignis credendus est,5 yet nothing definite was done until the year 1439, that is, eight centuries later, when the Council of Florence declared that there must exist a purifying fire for the souls of those who have died in the love of God but without having satisfied divine Justice. Lastly, the Council of Trent under Pius IV in 1563, in the twenty-fifth session, issued the purgatorial decree beginning Cura catholica ecclesia, Spiritu Santo edocta, wherein it deduces that, after the office of the mass, the petitions of the living, their prayers, alms, and other pious works are the surest means of freeing the souls. Nevertheless, the Protestants do not believe in it nor do the Greek Fathers, since they reject any Biblical authority for it and say that our responsibility ends with death, and that the ‘Quodcumque ligaberis in terra,’6 does not mean ‘usque ad purgatorium,7 but to this the answer can be made that since purgatory is located in the center of the earth it fell naturally under the control of St. Peter. But I should never get through if I had to relate all that [99]has been said on the subject. Any day that you wish to discuss the matter with me, come to my house and there we will consult the books and talk freely and quietly.

“Well, so it went” some believed it and others didn’t. Although St. Gregory eventually admitted it in his de quibusdam levibus culpis esse ante judicium purgatorius ignis credendus est,5 nothing definite was established until 1439, eight centuries later, when the Council of Florence declared that there must be a purifying fire for the souls of those who died in God’s love but hadn’t satisfied divine Justice. Finally, the Council of Trent under Pius IV in 1563, during the twenty-fifth session, issued the purgatorial decree starting with Cura catholica ecclesia, Spiritu Santo edocta, which concludes that, after the mass, the petitions of the living, their prayers, alms, and other acts of kindness are the best means of freeing souls. However, Protestants do not believe in this, nor do the Greek Fathers, as they reject any Biblical authority for it and argue that our responsibility ends at death, asserting that ‘Quodcumque ligaberis in terra,’6 doesn’t imply ‘usque ad purgatorium,7 but it can be countered that since purgatory is at the center of the earth, it naturally falls under the authority of St. Peter. But I wouldn’t get through if I had to recount everything that [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] has addressed on the topic. Any day you want to discuss this, come to my house and we’ll consult the books and talk openly and calmly.

“Now I must go. I don’t understand why Christian piety permits robbery on this night—and you, the authorities, allow it—and I fear for my books. If they should steal them to read I wouldn’t object, but I know that there are many who wish to burn them in order to do for me an act of charity, and such charity, worthy of the Caliph Omar, is to be dreaded. Some believe that on account of those books I am already damned—”

“Now I have to go. I don’t get why Christian faith allows robbery on this night—and you, the officials, let it happen—and I’m worried about my books. If they take them to read, I wouldn’t mind, but I know that there are many who want to burn them as a misguided act of kindness, and that kind of charity, worthy of Caliph Omar, is to be feared. Some think that because of those books, I’m already doomed—”

“But I suppose that you do believe in damnation?” asked Doray with a smile, as she appeared carrying in a brazier the dry palm leaves, which gave off a peculiar smoke and an agreeable odor.

“But I guess you do believe in damnation?” asked Doray with a smile, as she came in holding a brazier filled with dry palm leaves, which emitted a strange smoke and a pleasant scent.

“I don’t know, madam, what God will do with me,” replied the old man thoughtfully. “When I die I will commit myself to Him without fear and He may do with me what He wishes. But a thought strikes me!”

“I don’t know, ma'am, what God will do with me,” the old man replied thoughtfully. “When I die, I’ll hand myself over to Him without fear, and He can do whatever He wants with me. But something just crossed my mind!”

“What thought is that?”

“What are you thinking?”

“If the only ones who can be saved are the Catholics, and of them only five per cent—as many curates say—and as the Catholics form only a twelfth part of the population of the world—if we believe what statistics show—it would result that after damning millions and millions of men during the countless ages that passed before the Saviour came to the earth, after a Son of God has died for us, it is now possible to save only five in every twelve hundred. That cannot be so! I prefer to believe and say with Job: ‘Wilt thou break a leaf driven to and fro, and wilt thou pursue the dry stubble?’ No, such a calamity is impossible and to believe it is blasphemy!”

“If the only people who can be saved are Catholics, and only five percent of them—like many priests say—and considering that Catholics make up only one-twelfth of the world's population—if we trust the statistics—it would mean that after condemning millions and millions of people throughout the countless ages before the Savior arrived, and after a Son of God has died for us, it’s now possible to save only five out of every twelve hundred. That just can’t be true! I’d rather believe and say with Job: ‘Will you break a leaf blown about, and will you chase after dry stubble?’ No, such a disaster is impossible, and to believe it is blasphemy!”

“What do you wish? Divine Justice, divine Purity—”

“What do you want? Divine Justice, divine Purity—”

“Oh, but divine Justice and divine Purity saw the future before the creation,” answered the old man, as he rose shuddering. “Man is an accidental and not a necessary part of creation, and that God cannot have created [100]him, no indeed, only to make a few happy and condemn hundreds to eternal misery, and all in a moment, for hereditary faults! No! If that be true, strangle your baby son sleeping there! If such a belief were not a blasphemy against that God, who must be the Highest Good, then the Phenician Moloch, which was appeased with human sacrifices and innocent blood, and in whose belly were burned the babes torn from their mothers’ breasts, that bloody deity, that horrible divinity, would be by the side of Him a weak girl, a friend, a mother of humanity!”

“Oh, but divine justice and divine purity saw the future before creation,” the old man replied, trembling as he stood up. “Humans are an accidental, not a necessary part of creation, and God couldn't have made [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]them just to make a few people happy while condemning hundreds to eternal misery, all in an instant, because of inherited faults! No! If that's true, then go ahead and strangle your baby son sleeping there! If such a belief isn't a blasphemy against God, who must be the highest good, then the Phoenician Moloch, who was pleased with human sacrifices and innocent blood, in whose belly the babies torn from their mothers were burned, that bloody deity, that horrible divinity, would be compared to Him as a weak girl, a friend, a mother of humanity!”

Horrified, the Lunatic—or the Sage—left the house and ran along the street in spite of the rain and the darkness. A lurid flash, followed by frightful thunder and filling the air with deadly currents, lighted the old man as he stretched his hand toward the sky and cried out: “Thou protestest! I know that Thou art not cruel, I know that I must only name Thee Good!”

Horrified, the Lunatic—or the Sage—left the house and ran down the street despite the rain and darkness. A bright flash, followed by terrifying thunder and charging the air with deadly energy, illuminated the old man as he reached his hand toward the sky and shouted: “You protest! I know that You are not cruel, I know that I must only call You Good!”

The flashes of lightning became more frequent and the storm increased in violence. [101]

The lightning flashes grew more frequent, and the storm intensified. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]


1 St. Barbara is invoked during thunder-storms as the special protectress against lightning.—TR.

1 St. Barbara is called upon during thunderstorms as the special protector against lightning.—TR.

2 In possibility (i.e., latent) and not: in fact.—TR.

2 In potential (i.e., hidden) and not: in reality.—TR.

“For this are various penances enjoined;

"For this, different forms of penance are needed;

And some are hung to bleach upon the wind;

And some are left out to bleach in the wind;

Some plunged in waters, others purged in fires,

Some jumped into the water, while others were purified by fire,

Till all the dregs are drained, and all the rust expires.”

Until everything is fully completed and all the negativity is eliminated.

Dryden, Virgil’s Aeneid, VI.

Dryden, Virgil's Aeneid, VI.

4 “Today shalt thou be with me in paradise.”—Luke xxiii, 43.

4 “Today, you will be with me in paradise.”—Luke 23:43.

5 It should be believed that for some light faults there is a purgatorial fire before the judgment.

5 It is believed that for some minor wrongs, there is a purgatorial fire before judgment.

6 Whatsoever thou shalt bind on earth.—Matt, xvi, 19.

6 Whatever you bind on earth.—Matt, xvi, 19.

7 Even up to purgatory.

7 Even to purgatory.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

Chapter XV

The Sacristans

The thunder resounded, roar following close upon roar, each preceded’ by a blinding flash of zigzag lightning, so that it might have been said that God was writing his name in fire and that the eternal arch of heaven was trembling with fear. The rain, whipped about in a different direction each moment by the mournfully whistling wind, fell in torrents. With a voice full of fear the bells sounded their sad supplication, and in the brief pauses between the roars of the unchained elements tolled forth sorrowful peals, like plaintive groans.

The thunder rumbled, each roar following quickly after the last, each one preceded by a blinding flash of zigzag lightning, as if God was writing His name in fire and the sky itself was trembling in fear. The rain, whipped in a different direction every moment by the mournfully whistling wind, came down in torrents. With a voice full of fear, the bells rang their sad appeal, and in the brief moments between the roars of the unleashed elements, they tolled sorrowfully, like mournful groans.

On the second floor of the church tower were the two boys whom we saw talking to the Sage. The younger, a child of seven years with large black eyes and a timid countenance, was huddling close to his brother, a boy of ten, whom he greatly resembled in features, except that the look on the elder’s face was deeper and firmer.

On the second floor of the church tower were the two boys we saw talking to the Sage. The younger one, a seven-year-old with big black eyes and a shy expression, was huddled close to his brother, a ten-year-old who looked a lot like him, except the elder’s face had a more serious and confident expression.

Both were meanly dressed in clothes full of rents and patches. They sat upon a block of wood, each holding the end of a rope which extended upward and was lost amid the shadows above. The wind-driven rain reached them and snuffed the piece of candle burning dimly on the large round stone that was used to furnish the thunder on Good Friday by being rolled around the gallery.

Both were poorly dressed in clothes full of holes and patches. They sat on a block of wood, each holding onto a rope that stretched up into the shadows above. The wind-driven rain hit them and extinguished the dim candle burning on the large round stone that was used to create the thunder on Good Friday by rolling it around the gallery.

“Pull on the rope, Crispin, pull!” cried the elder to his little brother, who did as he was told, so that from above was heard a faint peal, instantly drowned out by the reechoing thunder.

“Pull on the rope, Crispin, pull!” shouted the elder to his little brother, who followed his instructions, causing a faint sound from above that was immediately drowned out by the rumbling thunder.

“Oh, if we were only at home now with mother,” sighed [102]the younger, as he gazed at his brother. “There I shouldn’t be afraid.”

“Oh, if only we were at home with mom right now,” sighed [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]the younger, as he looked at his brother. “I wouldn’t be scared then.”

The elder did not answer; he was watching the melting wax of the candle, apparently lost in thought.

The older man didn’t respond; he was focused on the melting wax of the candle, seemingly deep in thought.

“There no one would say that I stole,” went on Crispin. “Mother wouldn’t allow it. If she knew that they whip me—”

“There, no one would say that I stole,” Crispin continued. “Mom wouldn’t allow it. If she knew they were whipping me—”

The elder took his gaze from the flame, raised his head, and clutching the thick rope pulled violently on it so that a sonorous peal of the bells was heard.

The old man looked away from the flame, lifted his head, and, gripping the thick rope, yanked it hard so that a loud ringing of the bells was heard.

“Are we always going to live this way, brother?” continued Crispin. “I’d like to get sick at home tomorrow, I’d like to fall into a long sickness so that mother might take care of me and not let me come back to the convento. So I’d not be called a thief nor would they whip me. And you too, brother, you must get sick with me.”

“Are we going to keep living like this, brother?” Crispin went on. “I wish I could get sick at home tomorrow, I want to fall seriously ill so that mom can take care of me and not let me go back to the convent. That way, I wouldn’t be called a thief, and they wouldn’t whip me. And you too, brother, you need to get sick with me.”

“No,” answered the older, “we should all die: mother of grief and we of hunger.”

“No,” replied the older one, “we should all die: mother of grief and we of hunger.”

Crispin remained silent for a moment, then asked, “How much will you get this month?”

Crispin stayed quiet for a moment, then asked, “How much are you going to get this month?”

“Two pesos. They’re fined me twice.”

“Two pesos. They’ve fined me twice.”

“Then pay what they say I’ve stolen, so that they won’t call us thieves. Pay it, brother!”

“Then pay what they say I’ve stolen, so that they won’t call us thieves. Pay it, brother!”

“Are you crazy, Crispin? Mother wouldn’t have anything to eat. The senior sacristan says that you’ve stolen two gold pieces, and they’re worth thirty-two pesos.”

“Are you out of your mind, Crispin? Mom wouldn’t have anything to eat. The head sacristan says you’ve stolen two gold coins, and they’re worth thirty-two pesos.”

The little one counted on his fingers up to thirty-two. “Six hands and two fingers over and each finger a peso!” he murmured thoughtfully. “And each peso, how many cuartos?”

The kid counted on his fingers up to thirty-two. “Six hands and two fingers more, and each finger is a peso!” he said to himself. “And how many cuartos is each peso?”

“A hundred and sixty.”

"One hundred sixty."

“A hundred and sixty cuartos? A hundred and sixty times a cuarto? Goodness! And how many are a hundred and sixty?”

“A hundred and sixty cuartos? A hundred and sixty times a cuarto? Wow! And how many is a hundred and sixty?”

“Thirty-two hands,” answered the older.

"Thirty-two hands," replied the elder.

Crispin looked hard at his little hands. “Thirty-two hands,” he repeated, “six hands and two fingers over [103]and each finger thirty-two hands and each finger a cuarto—goodness, what a lot of cuartos! I could hardly count them in three days; and with them could be bought shoes for our feet, a hat for my head when the sun shines hot, a big umbrella for the rain, and food, and clothes for you and mother, and—” He became silent and thoughtful again.

Crispin stared intently at his small hands. “Thirty-two hands,” he repeated, “six hands and two fingers over [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__], and each finger thirty-two hands and each finger a cuarto—wow, that’s a lot of cuartos! I could barely count them in three days; and with that, I could buy shoes for our feet, a hat for my head when the sun is blazing, a big umbrella for the rain, and food, and clothes for you and Mom, and—” He fell silent again, lost in thought.

“Now I’m sorry that I didn’t steal!” he soon exclaimed.

“Now I’m sorry I didn’t steal!” he quickly exclaimed.

“Crispin!” reproached his brother.

“Crispin!” his brother scolded.

“Don’t get angry! The curate has said that he’ll beat me to death if the money doesn’t appear, and if I had stolen it I could make it appear. Anyhow, if I died you and mother would at least have clothes. Oh, if I had only stolen it!”

“Don’t get mad! The priest said he’d kill me if the money doesn’t show up, and if I had stolen it, I could make it show up. Anyway, if I died, you and Mom would at least have clothes. Oh, if only I had stolen it!”

The elder pulled on the rope in silence. After a time he replied with a sigh: “What I’m afraid of is that mother will scold you when she knows about it.”

The elder tugged on the rope quietly. After a moment, he sighed and said, “What worries me is that mom will yell at you when she finds out.”

“Do you think so?” asked the younger with astonishment. “You will tell her that they’re whipped me and I’ll show the welts on my back and my torn pocket. I had only one cuarto, which was given to me last Easter, but the curate took that away from me yesterday. I never saw a prettier cuarto! No, mother won’t believe it.”

“Do you really think so?” asked the younger one in disbelief. “You’re going to tell her that they whipped me, and I’ll show her the welts on my back and my ripped pocket. I only had one cuarto, which I got last Easter, but the curate took that away from me yesterday. I’ve never seen a prettier cuarto! No, Mom won’t believe it.”

“If the curate says so—”

“If the pastor says so—”

Crispin began to cry, murmuring between his sobs, “Then go home alone! I don’t want to go. Tell mother that I’m sick. I don’t want to go.”

Crispin started to cry, mumbling through his sobs, “Then go home by yourself! I don’t want to go. Tell Mom that I’m sick. I don’t want to go.”

“Crispin, don’t cry!” pleaded the elder. “Mother won’t believe it—don’t cry! Old Tasio told us that a fine supper is waiting for us.”

“Crispin, don’t cry!” the elder begged. “Mother won’t believe it—don’t cry! Old Tasio told us that a great dinner is ready for us.”

“A fine supper! And I haven’t eaten for a long time. They won’t give me anything to eat until the two gold pieces appear. But, if mother believes it? You must tell her that the senior sacristan is a liar but that the curate believes him and that all of them are liars, that they say that we’re thieves because our father is a vagabond who—”

“A great dinner! And I haven’t eaten in a while. They won’t give me anything to eat until the two gold coins show up. But what if mom believes it? You have to tell her that the head sacristan is a liar, but the curate believes him, and that they’re all liars, saying we’re thieves just because our dad is a drifter who—”

[104]At that instant a head appeared at the top of the stairway leading down to the floor below, and that head, like Medusa’s, froze the words on the child’s lips. It was a long, narrow head covered with black hair, with blue glasses concealing the fact that one eye was sightless. The senior sacristan was accustomed to appear thus without noise or warning of any kind. The two brothers turned cold with fear.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]At that moment, a head popped up at the top of the stairs leading down to the floor below, and that head, like Medusa’s, silenced the words on the child's lips. It was a long, narrow head covered in black hair, with blue glasses hiding the fact that one eye was blind. The senior sacristan was used to appearing like this without making a sound or giving any warning. The two brothers felt a chill of fear.

“On you, Basilio, I impose a fine of two reals for not ringing the bells in time,” he said in a voice so hollow that his throat seemed to lack vocal chords. “You, Crispin, must stay tonight, until what you stole reappears.”

“Basilio, I’m giving you a fine of two reals for not ringing the bells on time,” he said in a voice so hollow that it seemed like his throat didn’t have vocal cords. “Crispin, you need to stay here tonight until what you took shows up.”

Crispin looked at his brother as if pleading for protection.

Crispin looked at his brother, almost begging for protection.

“But we already have permission—mother expects us at eight o’clock,” objected Basilio timidly.

“But we already have permission—mom expects us at eight o’clock,” Basilio said timidly.

“Neither shall you go home at eight, you’ll stay until ten.”

“Don’t go home at eight; you’ll stay until ten.”

“But, sir, after nine o’clock no one is allowed to be out and our house is far from here.”

“But, sir, after nine o’clock no one is allowed outside, and our house is a long way from here.”

“Are you trying to give me orders?” growled the man irritably, as he caught Crispin by the arm and started to drag him away.

“Are you trying to boss me around?” the man growled irritably, grabbing Crispin by the arm and starting to pull him away.

“Oh, sir, it’s been a week now since we’re seen our mother,” begged Basilio, catching hold of his brother as if to defend him.

“Oh, sir, it’s been a week now since we’ve seen our mother,” pleaded Basilio, grabbing his brother as if to protect him.

The senior sacristan struck his hand away and jerked at Crispin, who began to weep as he fell to the floor, crying out to his brother, “Don’t leave me, they’re going to kill me!”

The senior sacristan swatted his hand away and tugged at Crispin, who started to cry as he dropped to the floor, shouting to his brother, “Don’t leave me, they’re going to kill me!”

The sacristan gave no heed to this and dragged him on to the stairway. As they disappeared among the shadows below Basilio stood speechless, listening to the sounds of his brother’s body striking against the steps. Then followed the sound of a blow and heartrending cries that died away in the distance.

The sacristan ignored this and pulled him onto the stairs. As they vanished into the darkness, Basilio stood there stunned, listening to the thuds of his brother’s body hitting the steps. Then came a sharp crack and heartbreaking screams that faded into the distance.

The boy stood on tiptoe, hardly breathing and listening [105]fixedly, with his eyes unnaturally wide and his fists clenched. “When shall I be strong enough to plow a field?” he muttered between his teeth as he started below hastily. Upon reaching the organ-loft he paused to listen; the voice of his brother was fast dying away in the distance and the cries of “Mother! Brother!” were at last completely cut off by the sound of a closing door. Trembling and perspiring, he paused for a moment with his fist in his mouth to keep down a cry of anguish. He let his gaze wander about the dimly lighted church where an oil-lamp gave a ghostly light, revealing the catafalque in the center. The doors were closed and fastened, and the windows had iron bars on them. Suddenly he reascended the stairway to the place where the candle was burning and then climbed up into the third floor of the belfry. After untying the ropes from the bell-clappers he again descended. He was pale and his eyes glistened, but not with tears.

The boy stood on his tiptoes, barely breathing and listening intently, his eyes wide and his fists clenched. “When will I be strong enough to plow a field?” he muttered to himself as he quickly moved downward. When he reached the organ loft, he stopped to listen; his brother's voice was fading away in the distance, and the cries of “Mother! Brother!” were finally silenced by the sound of a closing door. Trembling and sweating, he paused for a moment, biting his fist to stifle a cry of despair. He let his gaze wander around the dimly lit church, where an oil lamp cast an eerie glow, illuminating the catafalque in the center. The doors were shut and locked, and the windows had iron bars. Suddenly, he climbed back up the stairs to where the candle was burning and then ascended to the third floor of the belfry. After untying the ropes from the bell clappers, he came back down. He was pale, and his eyes shimmered, but not with tears.

Meanwhile, the rain was gradually ceasing and the sky was clearing. Basilio knotted the ropes together, tied one end to a rail of the balustrade, and without even remembering to put out the light let himself down into the darkness outside. A few moments later voices were heard on one of the streets of the town, two shots resounded, but no one seemed to be alarmed and silence again reigned. [106]

Meanwhile, the rain was slowly stopping and the sky was clearing up. Basilio tied the ropes together, attached one end to a railing of the balustrade, and without even thinking to turn off the light, he lowered himself into the darkness outside. A few moments later, voices could be heard on one of the town's streets, two shots rang out, but no one seemed worried and silence fell again. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

Chapter XVI

Sisa

Through the dark night the villagers slept. The families who had remembered their dead gave themselves up to quiet and satisfied sleep, for they had recited their requiems, the novena of the souls, and had burned many wax tapers before the sacred images. The rich and powerful had discharged the duties their positions imposed upon them. On the following day they would hear three masses said by each priest and would give two pesos for another, besides buying a bull of indulgences for the dead. Truly, divine justice is not nearly so exacting as human.

Through the dark night, the villagers slept. The families who remembered their loved ones found peace in their sleep, having said their prayers, completed the novena for the souls, and burned many candles before the sacred images. The wealthy and influential had fulfilled the obligations that came with their status. The next day, they would attend three masses said by each priest and would pay two pesos for another, along with purchasing a bull of indulgences for the deceased. Truly, divine justice isn't nearly as demanding as human justice.

But the poor and indigent who earn scarcely enough to keep themselves alive and who also have to pay tribute to the petty officials, clerks, and soldiers, that they may be allowed to live in peace, sleep not so tranquilly as gentle poets who have perhaps not felt the pinches of want would have us believe. The poor are sad and thoughtful, for on that night, if they have not recited many prayers, yet they have prayed much—with pain in their eyes and tears in their hearts. They have not the novenas, nor do they know the responsories, versicles, and prayers which the friars have composed for those who lack original ideas and feelings, nor do they understand them. They pray in the language of their misery: their souls weep for them and for those dead beings whose love was their wealth. Their lips may proffer the salutations, but their minds cry out complaints, charged with lamentations. Wilt Thou be satisfied, O Thou who blessedst poverty, and you, O suffering souls, with the simple prayers of the poor, offered before a rude picture in the light of a dim wick, or do you [107]perhaps desire wax tapers before bleeding Christs and Virgins with small mouths and crystal eyes, and masses in Latin recited mechanically by priests? And thou, Religion preached for suffering humanity, hast thou forgotten thy mission of consoling the oppressed in their misery and of humiliating the powerful in their pride? Hast thou now promises only for the rich, for those who, can pay thee?

But the poor and needy who barely earn enough to survive and also have to pay off the petty officials, clerks, and soldiers in order to live in peace don’t sleep as soundly as gentle poets might lead us to think. The poor are sad and reflective, for on that night, even if they haven’t recited many prayers, they have prayed a lot—with pain in their eyes and tears in their hearts. They don’t have the novenas, nor do they know the responses, verses, and prayers that the friars have created for those who lack their own ideas and feelings, nor do they understand them. They pray in the language of their suffering: their souls weep for them and for their loved ones who have passed away, whose love was their true wealth. Their lips might offer greetings, but their minds cry out complaints filled with sorrow. Will You be satisfied, O You who blessed poverty, and you, O suffering souls, with the simple prayers of the poor, offered before a rough picture in the dim light of a small wick, or do you [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]perhaps want wax candles before bleeding Christs and Virgins with small mouths and crystal eyes, and masses in Latin recited mechanically by priests? And you, Religion preached for suffering humanity, have you forgotten your mission to comfort the oppressed in their misery and to humble the powerful in their pride? Do you now have promises only for the rich, for those who can pay you?

The poor widow watches among the children who sleep at her side. She is thinking of the indulgences that she ought to buy for the repose of the souls of her parents and of her dead husband. “A peso,” she says, “a peso is a week of happiness for my children, a week of laughter and joy, my savings for a month, a dress for my daughter who is becoming a woman.” “But it is necessary that you put aside these worldly desires,” says the voice that she heard in the pulpit, “it is necessary that you make sacrifices.” Yes, it is necessary. The Church does not gratuitously save the beloved souls for you nor does it distribute indulgences without payment. You must buy them, so tonight instead of sleeping you should work. Think of your daughter, so poorly clothed! Fast, for heaven is dear! Decidedly, it seems that the poor enter not into heaven. Such thoughts wander through the space enclosed between the rough mats spread out on the bamboo floor and the ridge of the roof, from which hangs the hammock wherein the baby swings. The infant’s breathing is easy and peaceful, but from time to time he swallows and smacks his lips; his hungry stomach, which is not satisfied with what his older brothers have given him, dreams of eating.

The poor widow looks at the children sleeping next to her. She’s thinking about the indulgences she should buy for the rest of her parents' souls and her deceased husband. “A peso,” she thinks, “a peso means a week of happiness for my children, a week filled with laughter and joy, my savings for a month, a dress for my daughter who's growing up.” “But you need to set aside these worldly desires,” says the voice she heard from the pulpit, “you must make sacrifices.” Yes, it’s necessary. The Church doesn’t save beloved souls just because, nor does it hand out indulgences for free. You have to buy them, so instead of sleeping tonight, you should work. Think of your daughter, so poorly dressed! Fast, because heaven is expensive! Honestly, it seems like the poor don’t get into heaven. Such thoughts drift around in the space between the rough mats spread on the bamboo floor and the roof, from which the hammock swings with the baby. The baby breathes easily and peacefully, but occasionally he swallows and smacks his lips; his hungry belly, unsatisfied with what his older brothers have given him, dreams of food.

The cicadas chant monotonously, mingling their ceaseless notes with the trills of the cricket hidden in the grass, or the chirp of the little lizard which has come out in search of food, while the big gekko, no longer fearing the water, disturbs the concert with its ill-omened voice as it shows its head from out the hollow of the decayed tree-trunk.

The cicadas hum endlessly, blending their constant sounds with the chirps of the cricket hiding in the grass, or the little lizard's peep that's come out looking for food, while the large gecko, no longer afraid of the water, interrupts the symphony with its ominous call as it peeks out from the hollow of the rotting tree trunk.

[108]The dogs howl mournfully in the streets and superstitious folk, hearing them, are convinced that they see spirits and ghosts. But neither the dogs nor the other animals see the sorrows of men—yet how many of these exist!

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]The dogs howl sadly in the streets, and people who believe in superstitions, hearing them, are sure they're seeing spirits and ghosts. But neither the dogs nor other animals understand the troubles of humans—yet there are so many of them!

Distant from the town an hour’s walk lives the mother of Basilio and Crispin. The wife of a heartless man, she struggles to live for her sons, while her husband is a vagrant gamester with whom her interviews are rare but always painful. He has gradually stripped her of her few jewels to pay the cost of his vices, and when the suffering Sisa no longer had anything that he might take to satisfy his whims, he had begun to maltreat her. Weak in character, with more heart than intellect, she knew only how to love and to weep. Her husband was a god and her sons were his angels, so he, knowing to what point he was loved and feared, conducted himself like all false gods: daily he became more cruel, more inhuman, more wilful. Once when he had appeared with his countenance gloomier than ever before, Sisa had consulted him about the plan of making a sacristan of Basilio, and he had merely continued to stroke his game-cock, saying neither yes nor no, only asking whether the boy would earn much money. She had not dared to insist, but her needy situation and her desire that the boys should learn to read and write in the town school forced her to carry out the plan. Still her husband had said nothing.

An hour's walk from town lives the mother of Basilio and Crispin. Married to a cruel man, she fights to survive for her sons, while her husband, a wandering gambler, rarely sees her and always brings pain. He has gradually taken her few jewels to fund his vices, and when Sisa had nothing left for him to steal to satisfy his desires, he started to mistreat her. Weak-willed and more emotional than rational, she only knew how to love and cry. Her husband was like a god to her, and her sons were his angels, so he, aware of how much he was loved and feared, acted like all false gods: he grew more cruel, inhumane, and willful every day. One time, when he showed up looking more gloomy than ever, Sisa asked him about making Basilio a sacristan. He simply kept playing with his gamecock, neither agreeing nor disagreeing, only asking if the boy would make a lot of money. She didn’t dare push further, but her desperate situation and her wish for the boys to learn to read and write in the town school compelled her to go ahead with the idea. Still, her husband said nothing.

That night, between ten and eleven o’clock, when the stars were glittering in a sky now cleared of all signs of the storm of the early evening, Sisa sat on a wooden bench watching some fagots that smouldered upon the fireplace fashioned of rough pieces of natural rock. Upon a tripod, or tunko, was a small pot of boiling rice and upon the red coals lay three little dried fishes such as are sold at three for two cuartos. Her chin rested in the palm of her hand while she gazed at the weak yellow glow peculiar to the cane, which burns rapidly and leaves embers that quickly grow pale. A sad smile lighted up her face as she recalled [109]a funny riddle about the pot and the fire which Crispin had once propounded to her. The boy said: “The black man sat down and the red man looked at him, a moment passed, and cock-a-doodle-doo rang forth.”

That night, between ten and eleven o'clock, when the stars sparkled in a sky cleared of the early evening storm, Sisa sat on a wooden bench watching some smoldering wood on the fireplace made of rough stone. On a stand, or tunko, there was a small pot of boiling rice, and on the red coals lay three small dried fish that were sold at three for two cuartos. Her chin rested in her hand as she stared at the weak yellow glow of the cane, which burns quickly and leaves embers that fade fast. A sad smile brightened her face as she remembered a funny riddle about the pot and the fire that Crispin once told her. The boy said: “The black man sat down and the red man looked at him, a moment passed, and cock-a-doodle-doo rang out.”

Sisa was still young, and it was plain that at one time she had been pretty and attractive. Her eyes, which, like her disposition, she had given to her sons, were beautiful, with long lashes and a deep look. Her nose was regular and her pale lips curved pleasantly. She was what the Tagalogs call kayumanguing-kaligátan; that is, her color was a clear, pure brown. In spite of her youthfulness, pain and perhaps even hunger had begun to make hollow her pallid cheeks, and if her abundant hair, in other times the delight and adornment of her person, was even yet simply and neatly arranged, though without pins or combs, it was not from coquetry but from habit.

Sisa was still young, and it was clear that at one point she had been pretty and attractive. Her eyes, which she had passed down to her sons along with her personality, were beautiful, with long lashes and a deep gaze. Her nose was regular, and her pale lips curved nicely. She was what the Tagalogs call kayumanguing-kaligátan; that is, her skin was a clear, pure brown. Despite her youth, pain and maybe even hunger had started to hollow out her pale cheeks, and even though her thick hair, once the pride and adornment of her beauty, was still simply and neatly arranged, albeit without pins or combs, it was not from vanity but from habit.

Sisa had been for several days confined to the house sewing upon some work which had been ordered for the earliest possible time. In order to earn the money, she had not attended mass that morning, as it would have taken two hours at least to go to the town and return: poverty obliges one to sin! She had finished the work and delivered it but had received only a promise of payment. All that day she had been anticipating the pleasures of the evening, for she knew that her sons were coming and she had intended to make them some presents. She had bought some small fishes, picked the most beautiful tomatoes in her little garden, as she knew that Crispin was very fond of them, and begged from a neighbor, old Tasio the Sage, who lived half a mile away, some slices of dried wild boar’s meat and a leg of wild duck, which Basilio especially liked. Full of hope, she had cooked the whitest of rice, which she herself had gleaned from the threshing-floors. It was indeed a curate’s meal for the poor boys.

Sisa had been stuck at home for several days, working on some sewing tasks that needed to be done as soon as possible. To earn some money, she skipped mass that morning, knowing it would take at least two hours to travel to town and back: poverty forces one to make difficult choices! She had completed the work and delivered it but had only received a promise of payment in return. All day long, she had been looking forward to the evening, excited because her sons were coming, and she planned to give them some gifts. She had bought some small fish, picked the nicest tomatoes from her little garden since she knew Crispin loved them, and borrowed some slices of dried wild boar meat and a leg of wild duck from her neighbor, old Tasio the Sage, who lived half a mile away, knowing that Basilio particularly liked those. Filled with hope, she had cooked the whitest rice, which she had gathered herself from the threshing floors. It was truly a feast for the poor boys.

But by an unfortunate chance her husband came and ate the rice, the slices of wild boar’s meat, the duck leg, five of the little fishes, and the tomatoes. Sisa said nothing, [110]although she felt as if she herself were being eaten. His hunger at length appeased, he remembered to ask for the boys. Then Sisa smiled happily and resolved that she would not eat that night, because what remained was not enough for three. The father had asked for their sons and that for her was better than eating.

But by an unfortunate twist of fate, her husband came in and ate the rice, the slices of wild boar meat, the duck leg, five little fish, and the tomatoes. Sisa said nothing, [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]even though it felt like she was being consumed herself. Once his hunger was finally satisfied, he remembered to ask about the boys. That made Sisa smile happily, and she decided that she wouldn’t eat that night because what was left wasn’t enough for three. The fact that her husband asked about their sons meant more to her than eating.

Soon he picked up his game-cock and started away.

Soon he picked up his rooster and started to walk away.

“Don’t you want to see them?” she asked tremulously. “Old Tasio told me that they would be a little late. Crispin now knows how to read and perhaps Basilio will bring his wages.”

“Don’t you want to see them?” she asked nervously. “Old Tasio told me they’d be a bit late. Crispin can read now, and maybe Basilio will bring his wages.”

This last reason caused the husband to pause and waver, but his good angel triumphed. “In that case keep a peso for me,” he said as he went away.

This final reason made the husband hesitate, but his better judgment won out. “In that case, save a peso for me,” he said as he left.

Sisa wept bitterly, but the thought of her sons soon dried her tears. She cooked some more rice and prepared the only three fishes that were left: each would have one and a half. “They’ll have good appetites,” she mused, “the way is long and hungry stomachs have no heart.”

Sisa cried hard, but the thought of her sons quickly made her stop. She cooked more rice and prepared the only three fish that were left: each would get one and a half. “They’ll have big appetites,” she thought, “the journey is long and hungry stomachs have no heart.”

So she sat, he ear strained to catch every sound, listening to the lightest footfalls: strong and clear, Basilio; light and irregular, Crispin—thus she mused. The kalao called in the woods several times after the rain had ceased, but still her sons did not come. She put the fishes inside the pot to keep them warm and went to the threshold of the hut to look toward the road. To keep herself company, she began to sing in a low voice, a voice usually so sweet and tender that when her sons listened to her singing the kundíman they wept without knowing why, but tonight it trembled and the notes were halting. She stopped singing and gazed earnestly into the darkness, but no one was coming from the town—that noise was only the wind shaking the raindrops from the wide banana leaves.

So she sat, straining to catch every sound, listening for the lightest footsteps: strong and clear, Basilio; light and irregular, Crispin—this is what she thought. The kalao called in the woods several times after the rain had stopped, but her sons still didn't come. She placed the fish into the pot to keep them warm and went to the edge of the hut to look down the road. To keep herself company, she began to sing softly, her voice usually sweet and tender, so much so that when her sons heard her sing the kundíman, they would cry for no reason. But tonight, her voice trembled and the notes were shaky. She stopped singing and looked intently into the darkness, but no one was coming from town—the noise was just the wind shaking the raindrops from the large banana leaves.

Suddenly a black dog appeared before her dragging something along the path. Sisa was frightened but caught up a stone and threw it at the dog, which ran away howling mournfully. She was not superstitious, but she had heard [111]so much about presentiments and black dogs that terror seized her. She shut the door hastily and sat down by the light. Night favors credulity and the imagination peoples the air with specters. She tried to pray, to call upon the Virgin and upon God to watch over her sons, especially her little Crispin. Then she forgot her prayers as her thoughts wandered to think about them, to recall the features of each, those features that always wore a smile for her both asleep and awake. Suddenly she felt her hair rise on her head and her eyes stared wildly; illusion or reality, she saw Crispin standing by the fireplace, there where he was wont to sit and prattle to her, but now he said nothing as he gazed at her with those large, thoughtful eyes, and smiled.

Suddenly, a black dog appeared in front of her, dragging something along the path. Sisa was scared but picked up a stone and threw it at the dog, which ran away howling sadly. She wasn't superstitious, but she had heard so much about omens and black dogs that fear overcame her. She quickly shut the door and sat down by the light. Nighttime heightens belief and the imagination fills the air with ghosts. She tried to pray, asking the Virgin and God to protect her sons, especially her little Crispin. Then she forgot her prayers as her thoughts drifted to them, remembering each of their faces, expressions that always brought her joy both asleep and awake. Suddenly, she felt her hair stand on end and her eyes went wide; whether it was an illusion or reality, she saw Crispin standing by the fireplace, where he used to sit and chatter with her, but now he said nothing as he looked at her with those large, thoughtful eyes and smiled.

“Mother, open the door! Open, mother!” cried the voice of Basilio from without.

“Mom, open the door! Open up, Mom!” cried Basilio from outside.

Sisa shuddered violently and the vision disappeared. [112]

Sisa shuddered intensely, and the vision vanished. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

Chapter XVII

Basilio

La vida es sueño.

Life is a dream.

Basilio was scarcely inside when he staggered and fell into his mother’s arms. An inexplicable chill seized Sisa as she saw him enter alone. She wanted to speak but could make no sound; she wanted to embrace her son but lacked the strength; to weep was impossible. At sight of the blood which covered the boy’s forehead she cried in a tone that seemed to come from a breaking heart, “My sons!”

Basilio had just walked in when he stumbled and collapsed into his mother’s arms. An unexplainable chill ran through Sisa when she saw him come in alone. She wanted to speak but couldn’t make a sound; she wanted to hug her son but didn’t have the strength; crying felt impossible. When she saw the blood covering the boy’s forehead, she let out a cry that sounded like her heart was breaking, “My sons!”

“Don’t be afraid, mother,” Basilio reassured her. “Crispin stayed at the convento.”

“Don’t be afraid, Mom,” Basilio reassured her. “Crispin is at the convent.”

“At the convento? He stayed at the convento? Is he alive?”

“At the convent? He stayed at the convent? Is he still alive?”

The boy raised his eyes to her. “Ah!” she sighed, passing from the depths of sorrow to the heights of joy. She wept and embraced her son, covering his bloody forehead with kisses.

The boy looked up at her. “Ah!” she sighed, shifting from deep sadness to pure joy. She cried and hugged her son, showering his bloody forehead with kisses.

“Crispin is alive! You left him at the convento! But why are you wounded, my son? Have you had a fall?” she inquired, as she examined him anxiously.

“Crispin is alive! You left him at the convent! But why are you hurt, my son? Did you fall?” she asked, looking at him with concern.

“The senior sacristan took Crispin away and told me that I could not leave until ten o’clock, but it was already late and so I ran away. In the town the soldiers challenged me, I started to run, they fired, and a bullet grazed my forehead. I was afraid they would arrest me and beat me and make me scrub out the barracks, as they did with Pablo, who is still sick from it.”

“The senior sacristan took Crispin away and told me that I couldn't leave until ten o'clock, but it was already late, so I ran away. In the town, the soldiers stopped me, I started to run, they shot, and a bullet grazed my forehead. I was scared they would arrest me, beat me, and make me clean the barracks like they did with Pablo, who is still sick from it.”

“My God, my God!” murmured his mother, shuddering. “Thou hast saved him!” Then while she sought for [113]bandages, water, vinegar, and a feather, she went on, “A finger’s breadth more and they would have killed you, they would have killed my boy! The civil-guards do not think of the mothers.”

“My God, my God!” murmured his mother, shuddering. “You’ve saved him!” Then, while she looked for [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]bandages, water, vinegar, and a feather, she continued, “A tiny bit more and they would have killed you, they would have killed my boy! The civil guards don’t think about the mothers.”

“You must say that I fell from a tree so that no one will know they chased me,” Basilio cautioned her.

“You have to say that I fell from a tree so that no one knows they chased me,” Basilio warned her.

“Why did Crispin stay?” asked Sisa, after dressing her son’s wound.

“Why did Crispin stay?” asked Sisa, after treating her son's wound.

Basilio hesitated a few moments, then with his arms about her and their tears mingling, he related little by little the story of the gold pieces, without speaking, however, of the tortures they were inflicting upon his young brother.

Basilio paused for a moment, then with his arms around her and their tears blending together, he slowly shared the story of the gold coins, leaving out the details of the suffering his young brother was enduring.

“My good Crispin! To accuse my good Crispin! It’s because we’re poor and we poor people have to endure everything!” murmured Sisa, staring through her tears at the light of the lamp, which was now dying out from lack of oil. So they remained silent for a while.

“My good Crispin! Accusing my good Crispin! It’s because we’re poor, and us poor people have to put up with everything!” murmured Sisa, staring through her tears at the light of the lamp, which was now fading because it was running out of oil. So they stayed silent for a while.

“Haven’t you had any supper yet? Here are rice and fish.”

“Haven’t you eaten dinner yet? Here’s some rice and fish.”

“I don’t want anything, only a little water.”

“I don’t want anything, just a little water.”

“Yes,” answered his mother sadly, “I know that you don’t like dried fish. I had prepared something else, but your father came.”

“Yes,” his mother replied sadly, “I know you don’t like dried fish. I had made something else, but then your dad showed up.”

“Father came?” asked Basilio, instinctively examining the face and hands of his mother.

“Dad came?” asked Basilio, instinctively looking at his mother's face and hands.

The son’s questioning gaze pained Sisa’s heart, for she understood it only too well, so she added hastily: “He came and asked a lot about you and wanted to see you, and he was very hungry. He said that if you continued to be so good he would come back to stay with us.”

The son's curious look hurt Sisa's heart because she understood it all too well, so she quickly added, "He came and asked a lot about you and wanted to see you, and he was very hungry. He said that if you kept being so good, he would come back to live with us."

An exclamation of disgust from Basilio’s contracted lips interrupted her. “Son!” she reproached him.

An exclamation of disgust from Basilio’s tight lips interrupted her. “Son!” she scolded him.

“Forgive me, mother,” he answered seriously. “But aren’t we three better off—you, Crispin, and I? You’re crying—I haven’t said anything.”

“Forgive me, Mom,” he replied earnestly. “But wouldn’t the three of us— you, Crispin, and me—be better off? You’re crying—I haven’t said anything.”

Sisa sighed and asked, “Aren’t you going to eat? Then [114]let’s go to sleep, for it’s now very late.” She then closed up the hut and covered the few coals with ashes so that the fire would not die out entirely, just as a man does with his inner feelings; he covers them with the ashes of his life, which he calls indifference, so that they may not be deadened by daily contact with his fellows.

Sisa sighed and asked, “Aren’t you going to eat? Then [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]let’s go to sleep, because it’s really late now.” She then shut up the hut and covered the few coals with ashes so that the fire wouldn’t go out completely, just like a person does with their true feelings; they hide them under the ashes of their life, which they call indifference, to keep them from being extinguished by everyday interactions with others.

Basilio murmured his prayers and lay down near his mother, who was upon her knees praying. He felt hot and cold, he tried to close his eyes as he thought of his little brother who that night had expected to sleep in his mother’s lap and who now was probably trembling with terror and weeping in some dark corner of the convento. His ears were again pierced with those cries he had heard in the church tower. But wearied nature soon began to confuse his ideas and the veil of sleep descended upon his eyes.

Basilio whispered his prayers and lay down beside his mother, who was on her knees praying. He felt both hot and cold, trying to close his eyes as he thought of his little brother, who that night had hoped to sleep in their mother’s lap and who was now likely shivering with fear and sobbing in some dark corner of the convent. His ears were once again filled with those cries he had heard in the church tower. But exhaustion soon blurred his thoughts, and sleep began to take over his eyes.

He saw a bedroom where two dim tapers burned. The curate, with a rattan whip in his hand, was listening gloomily to something that the senior sacristan was telling him in a strange tongue with horrible gestures. Crispin quailed and turned his tearful eyes in every direction as if seeking some one or some hiding-place. The curate turned toward him and called to him irritably, the rattan whistled. The child ran to hide himself behind the sacristan, who caught and held him, thus exposing him to the curate’s fury. The unfortunate boy fought, kicked, screamed, threw himself on the floor and rolled about. He picked himself up, ran, slipped, fell, and parried the blows with his hands, which, wounded, he hid quickly, all the time shrieking with pain. Basilio saw him twist himself, strike the floor with his head, he saw and heard the rattan whistle. In desperation his little brother rose. Mad with pain he threw himself upon his tormentor and bit him on the hand. The curate gave a cry and dropped the rattan—the sacristan caught up a heavy cane and struck the boy a blow on the head so that he fell stunned—the curate, seeing him down, trampled him with his feet. [115]But the child no longer defended himself nor did he cry out; he rolled along the floor, a lifeless mass that left a damp track.1

He saw a bedroom where two dim candles flickered. The curate, holding a rattan whip, was gloomily listening to something the senior sacristan was saying in a strange language with terrible gestures. Crispin shuddered and turned his tearful eyes in every direction, as if looking for someone or a place to hide. The curate looked at him and irritably called him over, the rattan swishing through the air. The child ran to hide behind the sacristan, who caught him and held him, exposing him to the curate’s rage. The poor boy fought back, kicking and screaming, throwing himself on the floor and rolling around. He picked himself up, ran, slipped, fell, and tried to block the blows with his hands, which he quickly hid when they got hurt, all while shrieking in pain. Basilio watched him twist, hit the floor with his head, and heard the rattan whistle. In desperation, his little brother stood up. Mad with pain, he lunged at his tormentor and bit his hand. The curate yelped and dropped the rattan—the sacristan picked up a heavy cane and struck the boy on the head, stunning him—the curate, seeing him down, stomped on him. But the child no longer fought back or cried out; he rolled on the floor, a lifeless mass that left a damp trail.

Sisa’s voice brought him back to reality. “What’s the matter? Why are you crying?”

Sisa's voice pulled him back to reality. "What's wrong? Why are you crying?"

“I dreamed—O God!” exclaimed Basilio, sitting up, covered with perspiration. “It was a dream! Tell me, mother, that it was only a dream! Only a dream!”

“I dreamed—Oh God!” Basilio exclaimed, sitting up and soaked in sweat. “It was just a dream! Please tell me, mom, that it was only a dream! Just a dream!”

“What did you dream?”

"What was your dream?"

The boy did not answer, but sat drying his tears and wiping away the perspiration. The hut was in total darkness.

The boy didn’t respond, but sat there drying his tears and wiping away the sweat. The hut was completely dark.

“A dream, a dream!” repeated Basilio in subdued tones.

“A dream, a dream!” Basilio repeated softly.

“Tell me what you dreamed. I can’t sleep,” said his mother when he lay down again.

“Tell me what you dreamed. I can’t sleep,” his mother said as he settled back down.

“Well,” he said in a low voice, “I dreamed that we had gone to glean the rice-stalks—in a field where there were many flowers—the women had baskets full of rice-stalks the men too had baskets full of rice-stalks—and the children too—I don’t remember any more, mother, I don’t remember the rest.”

“Well,” he said softly, “I dreamed that we went to gather the rice stalks—in a field full of flowers—the women had baskets overflowing with rice stalks, the men too had baskets full of rice stalks—and the children as well—I can’t remember anything else, mom, I don’t remember the rest.”

Sisa had no faith in dreams, so she did not insist.

Sisa didn't believe in dreams, so she didn't push the issue.

“Mother, I’ve thought of a plan tonight,” said Basilio after a few moments’ silence.

“Mom, I’ve come up with a plan tonight,” said Basilio after a brief pause.

[116]“What is your plan?” she asked. Sisa was humble in everything, even with her own sons, trusting their judgment more than her own.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]“What's your plan?” she asked. Sisa was modest in everything, even with her own sons, trusting their judgment more than her own.

“I don’t want to be a sacristan any longer.”

“I don’t want to be a sacristan anymore.”

“What?”

“Excuse me?”

“Listen, mother, to what I’ve been thinking about. Today there arrived from Spain the son of the dead Don Rafael, and he will be a good man like his father. Well now, mother, tomorrow you will get Crispin, collect my wages, and say that I will not be a sacristan any longer. As soon as I get well I’ll go to see Don Crisostomo and ask him to hire me as a herdsman of his cattle and carabaos—I’m now big enough. Crispin can study with old Tasio, who does not whip and who is a good man, even if the curate does not believe so. What have we to fear now from the padre? Can he make us any poorer than we are? You may believe it, mother, the old man is good. I’ve seen him often in the church when no one else was about, kneeling and praying, believe it. So, mother, I’ll stop being a sacristan. I earn but little and that little is taken away from me in fines. Every one complains of the same thing. I’ll be a herdsman and by performing my tasks carefully I’ll make my employer like me. Perhaps he’ll let us milk a cow so that we can drink milk—Crispin likes milk so much. Who can tell! Maybe they’ll give us a little calf if they see that I behave well and we’ll take care of it and fatten it like our hen. I’ll pick fruits in the woods and sell them in the town along with the vegetables from our garden, so we’ll have money. I’ll set snares and traps to catch birds and wild cats,2 I’ll fish in the river, and when I’m bigger, I’ll hunt. I’ll be able also to cut firewood to sell or to present to the owner of the cows, and so he’ll be satisfied with us. When I’m able to plow, I’ll ask him to let me have a piece of land to plant in sugar-cane or corn and you won’t have to sew until midnight. We’ll [117]have new clothes for every fiesta, we’ll eat meat and big fish, we’ll live free, seeing each other every day and eating together. Old Tasio says that Crispin has a good head and so we’ll send him to Manila to study. I’ll support him by working hard. Isn’t that fine, mother? Perhaps he’ll be a doctor, what do you say?”

“Listen, Mom, to what I’ve been thinking. Today, the son of the late Don Rafael arrived from Spain, and he’s going to be a good man, just like his father. So, tomorrow you’ll get Crispin, collect my wages, and tell them I won’t be a sacristan anymore. As soon as I’m better, I’ll go to see Don Crisostomo and ask him to hire me as a herdsman for his cattle and carabaos—I’m old enough now. Crispin can study with old Tasio, who doesn't hit him and is a good man, even if the curate doesn’t believe it. What do we have to fear from the padre now? Can he make us any poorer than we already are? You can believe me, Mom, the old man is good. I’ve often seen him in church when no one else was there, kneeling and praying, I swear. So, Mom, I’m done being a sacristan. I earn very little, and they take that away from me in fines. Everyone complains about the same thing. I’ll be a herdsman, and by doing my job well, I’ll make my boss like me. Maybe he’ll let us milk a cow so we can drink milk—Crispin loves milk so much. Who knows! They might even give us a little calf if they see that I’m well-behaved, and we can take care of it and fatten it like our hen. I’ll pick fruits in the woods and sell them in town along with the vegetables from our garden, so we’ll have some cash. I’ll set snares and traps to catch birds and wildcats, I’ll fish in the river, and when I’m older, I’ll hunt. I’ll also be able to cut firewood to sell or give to the owner of the cows, and then he’ll be happy with us. When I can plow, I’ll ask him for a piece of land to plant sugarcane or corn, and you won’t have to sew until midnight. We’ll have new clothes for every fiesta, we’ll eat meat and big fish, we’ll live freely, seeing each other every day and eating together. Old Tasio says Crispin is smart, so we’ll send him to Manila to study. I’ll support him by working hard. Isn’t that great, Mom? Maybe he’ll become a doctor, what do you think?”

“What can I say but yes?” said Sisa as she embraced her son. She noted, however, that in their future the boy took no account of his father, and shed silent tears.

“What can I say but yes?” Sisa said as she hugged her son. However, she noticed that in their future, the boy didn’t think about his father, and she silently cried.

Basilio went on talking of his plans with the confidence of the years that see only what they wish for. To everything Sisa said yes—everything appeared good.

Basilio kept discussing his plans with the kind of confidence that comes from years of only seeing what they want to see. Sisa agreed to everything—everything seemed great.

Sleep again began to weigh down upon the tired eyelids of the boy, and this time Ole-Luk-Oie, of whom Andersen tells us, spread over him his beautiful umbrella with its pleasing pictures. Now he saw himself with his little brother as they picked guavas, alpay, and other fruits in the woods; they clambered from branch to branch, light as butterflies; they penetrated into the caves and saw the shining rocks; they bathed in the springs where the sand was gold-dust and the stones like the jewels in the Virgin’s crown. The little fishes sang and laughed, the plants bent their branches toward them laden with golden fruit. Then he saw a bell hanging in a tree with a long rope for ringing it; to the rope was tied a cow with a bird’s nest between her horns and Crispin was inside the bell.

Sleep started to weigh heavily on the boy's tired eyelids again, and this time Ole-Luk-Oie, as Andersen describes, spread his beautiful umbrella with its delightful pictures over him. Now he saw himself with his little brother as they picked guavas, alpay, and other fruits in the woods; they climbed from branch to branch, light as butterflies; they explored the caves and admired the shining rocks; they swam in the springs where the sand sparkled like gold dust and the stones resembled the jewels in the Virgin’s crown. The little fish sang and laughed, and the plants bent their branches toward them, full of golden fruit. Then he noticed a bell hanging from a tree with a long rope for ringing it; tied to the rope was a cow with a bird’s nest nestled between her horns, and Crispin was inside the bell.

Thus he went on dreaming, while his mother, who was not of his age and who had not run for an hour, slept not. [118]

So he kept dreaming, while his mother, who wasn’t his age and hadn’t run for an hour, couldn’t sleep. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]


1 Dream or reality, we do not know whether this may have happened to any Franciscan, but something similar is related of the Augustinian Padre Piernavieja.—Author’s note.

1 Dream or reality, we don’t know if this actually happened to any Franciscan, but something similar is reported about the Augustinian Padre Piernavieja.—Author’s note.

Fray Antonio Piernavieja, O.S.A., was a parish curate in the province of Bulacan when this work was written. Later, on account of alleged brutality similar to the incident used here, he was transferred to the province of Cavite, where, in 1896, he was taken prisoner by the insurgents and by them made “bishop” of their camp. Having taken advantage of this position to collect and forward to the Spanish authorities in Manila information concerning the insurgents’ preparations and plans, he was tied out in an open field and left to perish of hunger and thirst under the tropical sun. See Guía Oficial de Filipinas, 1885, p. 195; El Katipunan ó El Filibusterismo en Filipinas (Madrid, 1897), p. 347; Foreman’s The Philippine Islands, Chap. XII.—TR.

Fray Antonio Piernavieja, O.S.A., was a parish curate in Bulacan when this work was written. Later, due to alleged brutality similar to the incident described here, he was moved to Cavite, where, in 1896, he was captured by insurgents and made their camp "bishop." He took advantage of this role to gather and send information to the Spanish authorities in Manila about the insurgents' plans and preparations. As a result, he was tied up in an open field and left to die from hunger and thirst under the tropical sun. See Guía Oficial de Filipinas, 1885, p. 195; El Katipunan ó El Filibusterismo en Filipinas (Madrid, 1897), p. 347; Foreman’s The Philippine Islands, Chap. XII.—TR.

2 The Philippine civet-cat, quite rare, and the only wild carnivore in the Philippine Islands.—TR.

2 The Philippine civet cat is quite rare and is the only wild carnivore found in the Philippine Islands.—TR.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

Chapter XVIII

Souls in Torment

It was about seven o’clock in the morning when Fray Salvi finished celebrating his last mass, having offered up three in the space of an hour. “The padre is ill,” commented the pious women. “He doesn’t move about with his usual slowness and elegance of manner.”

It was around seven in the morning when Fray Salvi finished his last mass, having said three in just an hour. “The padre is sick,” observed the devout women. “He isn’t moving with his usual slow and graceful manner.”

He took off his vestments without the least comment, without saying a word or looking at any one. “Attention!” whispered the sacristans among themselves. “The devil’s to pay! It’s going to rain fines, and all on account of those two brothers.”

He took off his vestments without a word, not even glancing at anyone. “Attention!” the sacristans whispered to each other. “This is going to be a disaster! We’re going to get hit with fines, and it’s all because of those two brothers.”

He left the sacristy to go up into the rectory, in the hallway of which there awaited him some seven or eight women seated upon benches and a man who was pacing back and forth. Upon seeing him approach, the women arose and one of them pressed forward to kiss his hand, but the holy man made a sign of impatience that stopped her short.

He left the sacristy to go up to the rectory, where about seven or eight women were sitting on benches and a man was pacing back and forth in the hallway. When they saw him coming, the women stood up, and one of them stepped forward to kiss his hand, but the holy man gestured in annoyance that made her stop.

“Can it be that you’ve lost a real, kuriput?” exclaimed the woman with a jesting laugh, offended at such a reception. “Not to give his hand to me, Matron of the Sisterhood, Sister Rufa!” It was an unheard-of proceeding.

“Could it be that you’ve actually lost a real, kuriput?” the woman exclaimed with a teasing laugh, annoyed by such a greeting. “Not to extend his hand to me, Matron of the Sisterhood, Sister Rufa!” It was an unprecedented situation.

“He didn’t go into the confessional this morning,” added Sister Sipa, a toothless old woman. “I wanted to confess myself so as to receive communion and get the indulgences.”

“He didn’t go into the confessional this morning,” added Sister Sipa, an old woman without teeth. “I wanted to confess so I could receive communion and get the indulgences.”

“Well, I’m sorry for you,” commented a young woman with a frank face. “This week I earned three plenary indulgences and dedicated them to the soul of my husband.”

“Well, I’m sorry to hear that,” said a young woman with an honest face. “This week I earned three plenary indulgences and dedicated them to my husband's soul.”

“Badly done, Sister Juana,” said the offended Rufa. [119]“One plenary indulgence was enough to get him out of purgatory. You ought not to squander the holy indulgences. Do as I do.”

“Poorly done, Sister Juana,” said the offended Rufa. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]“One plenary indulgence was enough to get him out of purgatory. You shouldn't waste the holy indulgences. Follow my example.”

“I thought, so many more the better,” answered the simple Sister Juana, smiling. “But tell me what you do.”

“I thought, the more the merrier,” replied the straightforward Sister Juana, smiling. “But tell me what you do.”

Sister Rufa did not answer at once. First, she asked for a buyo and chewed at it, gazed at her audience, which was listening attentively, then spat to one side and commenced, chewing at the buyo meanwhile: “I don’t misspend one holy day! Since I’ve belonged to the Sisterhood I’ve earned four hundred and fifty-seven plenary indulgences, seven hundred sixty thousand five hundred and ninety-eight years of indulgence. I set down all that I earn, for I like to have clean accounts. I don’t want to cheat or be cheated.”

Sister Rufa didn’t respond right away. First, she asked for a buyo and chewed on it while looking at her audience, who were listening closely. Then she spat to the side and began speaking, still chewing on the buyo: “I don’t waste any holy days! Since I joined the Sisterhood, I’ve earned four hundred fifty-seven plenary indulgences, totaling seven hundred sixty thousand five hundred ninety-eight years of indulgence. I keep a record of everything I earn because I like to have clear accounts. I don’t want to cheat or be cheated.”

Here Sister Rufa paused to give more attention to her chewing. The women gazed at her in admiration, but the man who was pacing back and forth remarked with some disdain, “Well, this year I’ve gained four plenary indulgences more than you have, Sister Rufa, and a hundred years more, and that without praying much either.”

Here Sister Rufa stopped to focus more on her chewing. The women watched her with admiration, but the man who was pacing back and forth commented with a hint of disdain, “Well, this year I’ve earned four more plenary indulgences than you, Sister Rufa, and a hundred years more, and that’s without praying much, either.”

“More than I? More than six hundred and eighty-nine plenary indulgences or nine hundred ninety-four thousand eight hundred and fifty-six years?” queried Rufa, somewhat disgruntled.

“More than me? More than six hundred and eighty-nine plenary indulgences or nine hundred ninety-four thousand eight hundred and fifty-six years?” Rufa asked, sounding a bit irritated.

“That’s it, eight indulgences and a hundred fifteen years more and a few months over,” answered the man, from whose neck hung soiled scapularies and rosaries.

“That’s it, eight indulgences and a hundred fifteen years plus a few extra months,” answered the man, from whose neck hung dirty scapularies and rosaries.

“That’s not strange!” admitted Rufa, at last admitting defeat. “You’re an expert, the best in the province.”

"That's not strange!" Rufa finally admitted, conceding defeat. "You're an expert, the best in the province."

The flattered man smiled and continued, “It isn’t so wonderful that I earn more than you do. Why, I can almost say that even when sleeping I earn indulgences.”

The flattered man smiled and continued, “It’s not such a big deal that I make more money than you. Honestly, I could almost say that I earn promotions even while I’m sleeping.”

“And what do you do with them, sir?” asked four or five voices at the same time.

“And what do you do with them, sir?” asked four or five voices at once.

“Pish!” answered the man with a gesture of proud disdain. “I have them to throw away!”

“Psh!” the man replied with a gesture of proud disdain. “I can get rid of them anytime!”

[120]“But in that I can’t commend you, sir,” protested Rufa. “You’ll go to purgatory for wasting the indulgences. You know very well that for every idle word one must suffer forty days in fire, according to the curate; for every span of thread uselessly wasted, sixty days; and for every drop of water spilled, twenty. You’ll go to purgatory.”

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]“But I can’t agree with you on that, sir,” Rufa objected. “You’re going to end up in purgatory for wasting those indulgences. You know that for every useless word, you have to endure forty days in fire, according to the curate; for every bit of thread wasted, it’s sixty days; and for every drop of water spilled, it’s twenty. You’re going to go to purgatory.”

“Well, I’ll know how to get out,” answered Brother Pedro with sublime confidence. “How many souls have I saved from the flames! How many saints have I made! Besides, even in articulo mortis I can still earn, if I wish, at least seven plenary indulgences and shall be able to save others as I die.” So saying, he strode proudly away.

“Well, I know how to get out,” replied Brother Pedro with supreme confidence. “How many souls have I saved from the flames! How many saints have I made! Plus, even at the moment of death, I can still earn, if I want, at least seven plenary indulgences and will be able to save others as I pass away.” With that, he walked away proudly.

Sister Rufa turned to the others: “Nevertheless, you must do as I do, for I don’t lose a single day and I keep my accounts well. I don’t want to cheat or be cheated.”

Sister Rufa turned to the others: “Still, you need to do what I do because I don’t waste a single day and I keep my records straight. I don’t want to cheat or be cheated.”

“Well, what do you do?” asked Juana.

“Well, what do you do?” Juana asked.

“You must imitate what I do. For example, suppose I earn a year of indulgence: I set it down in my account-book and say, ‘Most Blessed Father and Lord St. Dominic, please see if there is anybody in purgatory who needs exactly a year—neither a day more nor a day less.’ Then I play heads and tails: if it comes heads, no; if tails, yes. Let’s suppose that it comes tails, then I write down paid; if it comes heads, then I keep the indulgence. In this way I arrange groups of a hundred years each, of which I keep a careful account. It’s a pity that we can’t do with them as with money—put them out at interest, for in that way we should be able to save more souls. Believe me, and do as I do.”

“You need to copy what I do. For example, let’s say I earn a year of indulgence: I write it down in my ledger and say, ‘Most Blessed Father and Lord St. Dominic, please check if there’s anyone in purgatory who needs exactly a year—neither one day more nor one day less.’ Then I flip a coin: if it lands heads, no; if tails, yes. Let’s say it lands tails, then I write down paid; if it lands heads, I keep the indulgence. This way, I organize groups of a hundred years each, which I keep track of carefully. It’s a shame we can’t treat them like money—invest them, because then we could save more souls. Trust me, and do as I do.”

“Well, I do it a better way,” remarked Sister Sipa.

“Well, I do it differently,” said Sister Sipa.

“What? Better?” demanded the astonished Rufa. “That can’t be! My system can’t be improved upon!”

“What? Better?” demanded the shocked Rufa. “That’s impossible! My system can’t be improved!”

“Listen a moment and you’ll be convinced, Sister,” said old Sipa in a tone of vexation.

“Listen for a minute and you'll see, Sister,” said old Sipa, sounding annoyed.

“How is it? Let’s hear!” exclaimed the others.

“How is it? Let’s hear it!” exclaimed the others.

After coughing ceremoniously the old woman began with [121]great care: “You know very well that by saying the Bendita sea tu pureza and the Señor mío Jesucristo, Padre dulcísimo por el gozo, ten years are gained for each letter—”

After coughing dramatically, the old woman began with [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]great care: “You know very well that by saying the Bendita sea tu pureza and the Señor mío Jesucristo, Padre dulcísimo por el gozo, each letter gives you ten years—”

“Twenty!” “No, less!” “Five!” interrupted several voices.

"Twenty!" "No, lower!" "Five!" several voices interrupted.

“A few years more or less make no difference. Now, when a servant breaks a plate, a glass, or a cup, I make him pick up the pieces; and for every scrap, even the very smallest, he has to recite for me one of those prayers. The indulgences that I earn in this way I devote to the souls. Every one in my house, except the cats, understands this system.”

“A few years one way or the other don’t matter. Now, when a servant breaks a plate, glass, or cup, I make them pick up the pieces; and for every single piece, even the tiniest, they have to recite one of those prayers for me. The indulgences I earn this way I dedicate to the souls. Everyone in my house, except the cats, gets this system.”

“But those indulgences are earned by the servants and not by you, Sister Sipa,” objected Rufa.

“But those indulgences are earned by the servants, not you, Sister Sipa,” Rufa argued.

“And my cups and plates, who pays for them? The servants are glad to pay for them in that way and it suits me also. I never resort to blows, only sometimes a pinch, or a whack on the head.”

“And who pays for my cups and plates? The servants are happy to cover the cost like that, and it works for me too. I never use violence, just sometimes a little pinch or a slap on the head.”

“I’m going to do as you do!” “I’ll do the same!” “And I!” exclaimed the women.

“I’m going to do what you do!” “I’ll do the same!” “Me too!” shouted the women.

“But suppose the plate is only broken into two or three pieces, then you earn very few,” observed the obstinate Rufa.

“But what if the plate only breaks into two or three pieces? Then you don't earn much,” Rufa pointed out stubbornly.

Abá!” answered old Sipa. “I make them recite the prayers anyhow. Then I glue the pieces together again and so lose nothing.”

Abá!” answered old Sipa. “I have them recite the prayers anyway. Then I piece everything back together again and don't lose anything.”

Sister Rufa had no more objections left.

Sister Rufa had no more objections.

“Allow me to ask about a doubt of mine,” said young Juana timidly. “You ladies understand so well these matters of heaven, purgatory, and hell, while I confess that I’m ignorant. Often I find in the novenas and other books this direction: three paternosters, three Ave Marias, and three Gloria Patris—”

“Can I ask about something that’s been bothering me?” young Juana said shyly. “You ladies understand these topics of heaven, purgatory, and hell so well, while I admit that I’m clueless. Frequently, I see this instruction in the novenas and other books: three Our Fathers, three Hail Marys, and three Glory Be’s—”

“Yes, well?”

"Yeah, so?"

“Now I want to know how they should be recited: whether three paternosters in succession, three Ave Marias [122]in succession, and three Gloria Patris in succession; or a paternoster, an Ave Maria, and a Gloria Patri together, three times?”

“Now I want to know how they should be recited: should it be three Paternosters in a row, three Ave Marias [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]in a row, and three Gloria Patris in a row; or one Paternoster, one Ave Maria, and one Gloria Patri together, repeated three times?”

“This way: a paternoster three times—”

“This way: a paternoster three times—”

“Pardon me, Sister Sipa,” interrupted Rufa, “they must be recited in the other way. You mustn’t mix up males and females. The paternosters are males, the Ave Marias are females, and the Gloria Patris are the children.”

“Excuse me, Sister Sipa,” interrupted Rufa, “they need to be recited the other way. You shouldn’t mix up men and women. The Our Fathers are for men, the Hail Marys are for women, and the Glory Be’s are the children.”

“Eh? Excuse me, Sister Rufa: paternoster, Ave Maria, and Gloria are like rice, meat, and sauce—a mouthful for the saints—”

“Uh? Sorry, Sister Rufa: the Our Father, Hail Mary, and Glory Be are like rice, meat, and sauce—a feast for the saints—”

“You’re wrong! You’ll see, for you who pray that way will never get what you ask for.”

“You’re wrong! You’ll see, because those of you who pray like that will never get what you ask for.”

“And you who pray the other way won’t get anything from your novenas,” replied old Sipa.

“And you who pray the other way won’t get anything from your novenas,” old Sipa replied.

“Who won’t?” asked Rufa, rising. “A short time ago I lost a little pig, I prayed to St. Anthony and found it, and then I sold it for a good price. Abá!

“Who wouldn’t?” asked Rufa, getting up. “Not long ago I lost a little pig, I prayed to St. Anthony and found it, and then I sold it for a good price. Wow!

“Yes? Then that’s why one of your neighbors was saying that you sold a pig of hers.”

"Yeah? So that's why one of your neighbors mentioned that you sold one of her pigs."

“Who? The shameless one! Perhaps I’m like you—”

“Who? The bold one! Maybe I’m a bit like you—”

Here the expert had to interfere to restore peace, for no one was thinking any more about paternosters—the talk was all about pigs. “Come, come, there mustn’t be any quarrel over a pig, Sisters! The Holy Scriptures give us an example to follow. The heretics and Protestants didn’t quarrel with Our Lord for driving into the water a herd of swine that belonged to them, and we that are Christians and besides, Brethren of the Holy Rosary, shall we have hard words on account of a little pig! What would our rivals, the Tertiary Brethren, say?”

Here the expert had to step in to calm things down, because no one was thinking about prayers anymore—the conversation was all about pigs. “Come on, Sisters, we can’t fight over a pig! The Holy Scriptures provide us with an example to follow. The heretics and Protestants didn’t argue with Our Lord for sending a herd of swine into the water that belonged to them, so as Christians and, moreover, as Brethren of the Holy Rosary, can we really have harsh words over a little pig? What would our rivals, the Tertiary Brethren, think?”

All became silent before such wisdom, at the same time fearing what the Tertiary Brethren might say. The expert, well satisfied with such acquiescence, changed his tone and continued: “Soon the curate will send for us. We must tell him which preacher we’ve chosen of the [123]three that he suggested yesterday, whether Padre Damaso, Padre Martin, or the coadjutor. I don’t know whether the Tertiary Brethren have yet made any choice, so we must decide.”

All fell silent in the presence of such wisdom, while also worrying about what the Tertiary Brethren might think. The expert, pleased with their agreement, shifted his tone and continued: “Soon the curate will summon us. We need to inform him which preacher we’ve chosen from the [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]three he suggested yesterday—either Padre Damaso, Padre Martin, or the coadjutor. I’m not sure if the Tertiary Brethren have made their decision yet, so we have to figure it out.”

“The coadjutor,” murmured Juana timidly.

“The assistant,” murmured Juana timidly.

“Ahem! The coadjutor doesn’t know how to preach,” declared Sipa. “Padre Martin is better.”

“Ahem! The assistant doesn't know how to preach,” declared Sipa. “Padre Martin is better.”

“Padre Martin!” exclaimed another disdainfully. “He hasn’t any voice. Padre Damaso would be better.”

“Padre Martin!” another person scoffed. “He doesn’t have any voice. Padre Damaso would be a better choice.”

“That’s right!” cried Rufa. “Padre Damaso surely does know how to preach! He looks like a comedian!”

"That's right!" Rufa shouted. "Padre Damaso really knows how to preach! He looks like a stand-up comedian!"

“But we don’t understand him,” murmured Juana.

“But we don’t get him,” whispered Juana.

“Because he’s very deep! And as he preaches well—”

“Because he’s really insightful! And he’s a great speaker—”

This speech was interrupted by the arrival of Sisa, who was carrying a basket on her head. She saluted the Sisters and went on up the stairway.

This speech was interrupted by Sisa's arrival, who had a basket on her head. She greeted the Sisters and continued up the stairs.

“She’s going in! Let’s go in too!” they exclaimed. Sisa felt her heart beating violently as she ascended the stairs. She did not know just what to say to the padre to placate his wrath or what reasons she could advance in defense of her son. That morning at the first flush of dawn she had gone into her garden to pick the choicest vegetables, which she placed in a basket among banana-leaves and flowers; then she had looked along the bank of the river for the pakó which she knew the curate liked for salads. Putting on her best clothes and without awakening her son, she had set out for the town with the basket on her head. As she went up the stairway she, tried to make as little noise as possible and listened attentively in the hope that she might hear a fresh, childish voice, so well known to her. But she heard nothing nor did she meet any one as she made her way to the kitchen. There she looked into all the corners. The servants and sacristans received her coldly, scarcely acknowledging her greeting.

“She’s going in! Let’s go in too!” they shouted. Sisa felt her heart pounding hard as she climbed the stairs. She didn’t know what to say to the padre to calm his anger or what reasons she could offer in defense of her son. That morning at the first light of dawn, she had gone into her garden to pick the best vegetables, which she placed in a basket with banana leaves and flowers; then she had searched along the riverbank for the pakó that she knew the curate liked for salads. Dressed in her best clothes and not waking her son, she had set off for town with the basket on her head. As she went up the stairs, she tried to be as quiet as possible and listened intently, hoping to hear a familiar, cheerful voice. But she heard nothing and didn’t meet anyone as she made her way to the kitchen. There, she looked into every corner. The servants and sacristans greeted her coldly, barely acknowledging her hello.

“Where can I put these vegetables?” she asked, not taking any offense at their coldness.

“Where should I put these vegetables?” she asked, not offended by their coldness.

“There, anywhere!” growled the cook, hardly looking [124]at her as he busied himself in picking the feathers from a capon.

“There, anywhere!” the cook growled, barely glancing at her as he focused on plucking the feathers from a capon.

With great care Sisa arranged the vegetables and the salad leaves on the table, placing the flowers above them. Smiling, she then addressed one of the servants, who seemed to be more approachable than the cook: “May I speak with the padre?”

With great care, Sisa arranged the vegetables and salad leaves on the table, placing the flowers above them. Smiling, she then turned to one of the servants, who seemed more approachable than the cook: “Can I talk to the padre?”

“He’s sick,” was the whispered answer.

"He's sick," was the quiet reply.

“And Crispin? Do you know if he is in the sacristy?” The servant looked surprised and wrinkled his eyebrows. “Crispin? Isn’t he at your house? Do you mean to deny it?”

“And Crispin? Do you know if he’s in the sacristy?” The servant looked surprised and furrowed his brow. “Crispin? Isn’t he at your place? Are you really denying it?”

“Basilio is at home, but Crispin stayed here,” answered Sisa, “and I want to see him.”

“Basilio is at home, but Crispin stayed here,” Sisa replied, “and I want to see him.”

“Yes, he stayed, but afterwards he ran away, after stealing a lot of things. Early this morning the curate ordered me to go and report it to the Civil Guard. They must have gone to your house already to hunt for the boys.”

“Yes, he stayed, but then he took off after stealing a bunch of stuff. Early this morning, the curate told me to go and report it to the Civil Guard. They must have already gone to your house to look for the boys.”

Sisa covered her ears and opened her mouth to speak, but her lips moved without giving out any sound.

Sisa covered her ears and opened her mouth to talk, but her lips moved without making any sound.

“A pretty pair of sons you have!” exclaimed the cook. “It’s plain that you’re a faithful wife, the sons are so like the father. Take care that the younger doesn’t surpass him.”

“A nice couple of boys you have!” said the cook. “It’s obvious that you’re a devoted wife; the boys look just like their dad. Make sure the younger one doesn’t outshine him.”

Sisa broke out into bitter weeping and let herself fall upon a bench.

Sisa started crying bitterly and collapsed onto a bench.

“Don’t cry here!” yelled the cook. “Don’t you know that the padre’s sick? Get out in the street and cry!”

“Don’t cry here!” shouted the cook. “Don’t you know the priest is sick? Go out into the street and cry!”

The unfortunate mother was almost shoved down the stairway at the very time when the Sisters were coming down, complaining and making conjectures about the curate’s illness, so she hid her face in her pañuelo and suppressed the sounds of her grief. Upon reaching the street she looked about uncertainly for a moment and then, as if having reached a decision, walked rapidly away. [125]

The unfortunate mother was nearly pushed down the stairs just as the Sisters were coming down, grumbling and speculating about the curate’s illness, so she covered her face with her scarf and tried to hold back her tears. Once she got to the street, she glanced around hesitantly for a moment, and then, as if she had made up her mind, she walked away quickly. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

Chapter XIX

A Schoolmaster’s Difficulties

El vulgo es necio y pues lo paga, es justo

The crowd is foolish, and since they’re the ones paying for it, it’s only fair.

Hablarle en necio para darle el gusto.1

Talking to him thoughtlessly just to make him happy.__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

LOPE DE VEGA.

Lope de Vega.

The mountain-encircled lake slept peacefully with that hypocrisy of the elements which gave no hint of how its waters had the night before responded to the fury of the storm. As the first reflections of light awoke on its surface the phosphorescent spirits, there were outlined in the distance, almost on the horizon, the gray silhouettes of the little bankas of the fishermen who were taking in their nets and of the larger craft spreading their sails. Two men dressed in deep mourning stood gazing at the water from a little elevation: one was Ibarra and the other a youth of humble aspect and melancholy features.

The mountain-surrounded lake lay peacefully, hiding the truth of how its waters had reacted to last night’s storm. As the first light began to shimmer on its surface, the glowing spirits became visible, and in the distance, nearly on the horizon, the gray shapes of small fishing boats could be seen as the fishermen pulled in their nets and the larger vessels unfurled their sails. Two men in deep mourning stood looking at the water from a small rise: one was Ibarra, and the other was a young man with a humble look and sad features.

“This is the place,” the latter was saying. “From here your father’s body was thrown into the water. Here’s where the grave-digger brought Lieutenant Guevara and me.”

“This is the spot,” the latter was saying. “From here, your father's body was thrown into the water. This is where the grave-digger brought Lieutenant Guevara and me.”

Ibarra warmly grasped the hand of the young man, who went on: “You have no occasion to thank me. I owed many favors to your father, and the only thing that I could do for him was to accompany his body to the grave. I came here without knowing any one, without recommendation, and having neither name nor fortune, just as at present. My predecessor had abandoned the school to engage in the tobacco trade. Your father protected me, secured me a house, and furnished whatever was necessary [126]for running the school. He used to visit the classes and distribute pictures among the poor but studious children, as well as provide them with books and paper. But this, like all good things, lasted only a little while.”

Ibarra warmly shook the hand of the young man, who continued: “You don’t need to thank me. I owed a lot to your father, and the least I could do for him was to accompany his body to the grave. I came here not knowing anyone, without any recommendations, and without a name or fortune, just like I am now. My predecessor left the school to get into the tobacco business. Your father took me in, got me a place to stay, and provided everything necessary for running the school. He used to visit the classes and hand out pictures to the poor but hardworking children, as well as give them books and paper. But like all good things, this didn’t last long.”

Ibarra took off his hat and seemed to be praying for a time. Then he turned to his companion: “Did you say that my father helped the poor children? And now?”

Ibarra took off his hat and appeared to pray for a moment. Then he turned to his friend: “Did you say my father helped the poor kids? And now?”

“Now they get along as well as possible and write when they can,” answered the youth.

“Now they get along as best as they can and write whenever they can,” replied the young man.

“What is the reason?”

“What's the reason?”

“The reason lies in their torn camisas and their downcast eyes.”

"The reason is in their worn shirts and their downcast eyes."

“How many pupils have you now?” asked Ibarra with interest, after a pause.

“How many students do you have now?” Ibarra asked, interested, after a pause.

“More than two hundred on the roll but only about twenty-five in actual attendance.”

“More than two hundred registered, but only about twenty-five actually showed up.”

“How does that happen?”

"How does that happen?"

The schoolmaster smiled sadly as he answered, “To tell you the reasons would make a long and tiresome story.”

The schoolmaster smiled sadly as he replied, “Explaining the reasons would turn into a long and boring story.”

“Don’t attribute my question to idle curiosity,” replied Ibarra gravely, while he stared at the distant horizon. “I’ve thought better of it and believe that to carry out my father’s ideas will be more fitting than to weep for him, and far better than to revenge him. Sacred nature has become his grave, and his enemies were the people and a priest. The former I pardon on account of their ignorance and the latter because I wish that Religion, which elevated society, should be respected. I wish to be inspired with the spirit of him who gave me life and therefore desire to know about the obstacles encountered here in educational work.”

“Don’t think my question comes from idle curiosity,” Ibarra replied seriously, as he gazed at the distant horizon. “I’ve reconsidered and believe that pursuing my father’s ideas is more appropriate than mourning him, and much better than seeking revenge. Sacred nature has become his resting place, and his enemies were the people and a priest. I forgive the former for their ignorance and the latter because I want Religion, which uplifts society, to be respected. I want to be inspired by the spirit of the man who gave me life, and that’s why I want to understand the challenges faced here in educational work.”

“The country will bless your memory, sir,” said the schoolmaster, “if you carry out the beautiful plans of your dead father! You wish to know the obstacles which the progress of education meets? Well then, under present circumstances, without substantial aid education will never amount to much; in the very first place because, even when [127]we have the pupils, lack of suitable means, and other things that attract them more, kill off their interest. It is said that in Germany a peasant’s son studies for eight years in the town school, but who here would spend half that time when such poor results are to be obtained? They read, write, and memorize selections, and sometimes whole books, in Spanish, without understanding a single word.2 What benefit does our country child get from the school?”

“The country will remember you fondly, sir,” said the schoolmaster, “if you carry out the wonderful plans of your deceased father! Do you want to know what obstacles education faces? Well, with the current situation, without significant support, education will never really succeed; first of all, because even when [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]we have the students, the lack of appropriate resources and other distractions kill their interest. It’s said that in Germany a peasant’s son studies for eight years in town school, but who here would spend even half that time when the results are so poor? They read, write, and memorize excerpts, and sometimes entire books, in Spanish, without understanding a single word.2 What good does school do for our country child?”

“And why have you, who see the evil, not thought of remedying it?”

“And why haven’t you, who see the problem, thought about fixing it?”

The schoolmaster shook his head sadly. “A poor teacher struggles not only against prejudices but also against certain influences. First, it would be necessary to have a suitable place and not to do as I must at present—hold the classes under the convento by the side of the padre’s carriage. There the children, who like to read aloud, very naturally disturb the padre, and he often comes down, nervous, especially when he has his attacks, yells at them, and even insults me at times. You know that no one can either teach or learn under such circumstances, for the child will not respect his teacher when he sees him abused without standing up for his rights. In order to be heeded and to maintain his authority the teacher needs prestige, reputation, moral strength, and some freedom of action.

The schoolmaster shook his head sadly. “A struggling teacher faces not just prejudice but also certain pressures. First of all, we need a proper classroom instead of me having to hold classes under the convent next to the padre’s carriage. The kids, who love reading out loud, naturally disturb the padre, and he often comes down, agitated, especially during his episodes, yelling at them and sometimes insulting me. You know that no one can really teach or learn in this environment, because a child won’t respect their teacher when they see him being treated poorly without standing up for himself. In order to gain respect and maintain authority, a teacher needs prestige, reputation, moral strength, and a bit of freedom to act.”

[128]“Now let me recount to you even sadder details. I have wished to introduce reforms and have been laughed at. In order to remedy the evil of which I just spoke to you, I tried to teach Spanish to the children because, in addition to the fact that the government so orders, I thought also that it would be of advantage for everybody. I used the simplest method of words and phrases without paying any attention to long rules, expecting to teach them grammar when they should understand the language. At the end of a few weeks some of the brightest were almost able to understand me and could use a few phrases.”

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]“Let me share even sadder details. I wanted to make changes and was met with laughter. To tackle the issues I mentioned, I tried to teach Spanish to the kids because, besides it being a requirement from the government, I believed it would benefit everyone. I used the most straightforward method with words and phrases, ignoring lengthy rules, hoping to teach them grammar once they grasped the language. After a few weeks, some of the quicker learners were almost able to understand me and could use a few phrases.”

The schoolmaster paused and seemed to hesitate, then, as if making a resolution, he went on: “I must not be ashamed of the story of my wrongs, for any one in my place would have acted the same as I did. As I said, it was a good beginning, but a few days afterwards Padre Damaso, who was the curate then, sent for me by the senior sacristan. Knowing his disposition and fearing to make him wait, I went upstairs at once, saluted him, and wished him good-morning in Spanish. His only greeting had been to put out his hand for me to kiss, but at this he drew it back and without answering me began to laugh loud and mockingly. I was very much embarrassed, as the senior sacristan was present. At the moment I didn’t know just what to say, for the curate continued his laughter and I stood staring at him. Then I began to get impatient and saw that I was about to do something indiscreet, since to be a good Christian and to preserve one’s dignity are not incompatible. I was going to put a question to him when suddenly, passing from ridicule to insult, he said sarcastically, ‘So it’s buenos dins, eh? Buenos dias! How nice that you know how to talk Spanish!’ Then again he broke out into laughter.”

The schoolmaster paused and seemed to hesitate, then, as if making a decision, he continued: “I shouldn’t be ashamed of the story of my wrongs, because anyone in my position would have acted the same way I did. As I mentioned, it started off well, but a few days later, Padre Damaso, who was the curate at that time, sent for me through the senior sacristan. Knowing his temperament and fearing to keep him waiting, I went upstairs right away, greeted him, and wished him good morning in Spanish. His only response was to extend his hand for me to kiss, but then he pulled it back and, without acknowledging me, began to laugh loudly and mockingly. I felt really embarrassed, since the senior sacristan was there. In that moment, I wasn’t sure what to say, as the curate kept laughing and I just stood there staring at him. Then I started to get impatient and realized that I was about to do something rash, because being a good Christian and maintaining one’s dignity aren’t mutually exclusive. I was about to ask him a question when, suddenly shifting from mocking to insulting, he said sarcastically, ‘So it’s buenos dins, huh? Buenos dias! How nice that you know how to speak Spanish!’ Then he burst into laughter again.”

Ibarra was unable to repress a smile.

Ibarra couldn't help but grin.

“You smile,” continued the schoolmaster, following Ibarra’s example, “but I must confess that at the time I had very little desire to laugh. I was still standing—I [129]felt the blood rush to my head and lightning seemed to flash through my brain. The curate I saw far, far away. I advanced to reply to him without knowing just what I was going to say, but the senior sacristan put himself between us. Padre Damaso arose and said to me in Tagalog: ‘Don’t try to shine in borrowed finery. Be content to talk your own dialect and don’t spoil Spanish, which isn’t meant for you. Do you know the teacher Ciruela?3 Well, Ciruela was a teacher who didn’t know how to read, and he had a school.’ I wanted to detain him, but he went into his bedroom and slammed the door.

“You smile,” continued the schoolmaster, following Ibarra’s example, “but I have to admit that I didn’t feel like laughing at that moment. I was still standing—I [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]could feel my blood rushing to my head and it felt like lightning was flashing through my brain. The curate seemed really far away. I moved forward to respond to him without knowing exactly what I was going to say, but the senior sacristan stepped in between us. Padre Damaso got up and said to me in Tagalog: ‘Don’t try to show off in borrowed clothes. Be happy speaking your own dialect and don’t mess up Spanish, which isn’t for you. Do you know the teacher Ciruela?3 Well, Ciruela was a teacher who couldn’t read, and he had a school.’ I wanted to stop him, but he went into his bedroom and slammed the door.

“What was I to do with only my meager salary, to collect which I have to get the curate’s approval and make a trip to the capital of the province, what could I do against him, the foremost religious and political power in the town, backed up by his Order, feared by the government, rich, powerful, sought after and listened to, always believed and heeded by everybody? Although he insulted me, I had to remain silent, for if I replied he would have had me removed from my position, by which I should lose all hope in my chosen profession. Nor would the cause of education gain anything, but the opposite, for everybody would take the curate’s side, they would curse me and call me presumptuous, proud, vain, a bad Christian, uncultured, and if not those things, then anti-Spanish and a filibuster. Of a schoolmaster neither learning nor zeal is expected; resignation, humility, and inaction only are asked. May God pardon me if I have gone against my conscience and my judgement, but I was born in this country, I have to live, I have a mother, so I have abandoned myself to my fate like a corpse tossed about by the waves.”

“What was I supposed to do with just my tiny salary, which I had to get the curate’s approval to collect and then travel to the provincial capital? How could I stand up to him, the most powerful religious and political figure in town, backed by his Order, feared by the government, wealthy, influential, sought after, and listened to by everyone? Even though he insulted me, I had to keep quiet, because if I retaliated, he would have me ousted from my job, and I would lose all hope in my chosen career. Education wouldn't benefit from that either; everyone would rally behind the curate, cursing me and calling me arrogant, proud, vain, a bad Christian, uncultured, and if not that, then anti-Spanish and a troublemaker. A schoolteacher is not expected to have learning or passion; only resignation, humility, and inaction are required. May God forgive me if I’ve gone against my conscience and my judgment, but I was born in this country, I have to live, I have a mother, so I have resigned myself to my fate like a corpse carried by the waves.”

“Did this difficulty discourage you for all time? Have you lived so since?”

“Did this challenge discourage you forever? Have you lived like this since?”

“Would that it had been a warning to me! If only [130]my troubles had been limited to that! It is true that from that time I began to dislike my profession and thought of seeking some other occupation, as my predecessor had done, because any work that is done in disgust and shame is a kind of martyrdom and because every day the school recalled the insult to my mind, causing me hours of great bitterness. But what was I to do? I could not undeceive my mother, I had to say to her that her three years of sacrifice to give me this profession now constituted my happiness. It is necessary to make her believe that this profession is most honorable, the work delightful, the way strewn with flowers, that the performance of my duties brings me only friendship, that the people respect me and show me every consideration. By doing otherwise, without ceasing to be unhappy myself, I should have caused more sorrow, which besides being useless would also be a sin. I stayed on, therefore, and tried not to feel discouraged. I tried to struggle on.”

“Would that it had been a warning to me! If only [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]my troubles had stopped there! It’s true that from that point on, I started to resent my profession and considered finding another job, like my predecessor had, because any work done out of disgust and shame feels like a kind of martyrdom. Every day, the school reminded me of the insult, bringing me hours of great bitterness. But what could I do? I couldn’t disillusion my mother; I had to tell her that her three years of sacrifice to give me this career were now the source of my happiness. I needed to convince her that this profession is highly honorable, that the work is enjoyable, that the path is lined with flowers, and that doing my duties only brings me friendship, respect, and consideration from others. If I did otherwise, I would only bring more sadness upon myself, which, besides being pointless, would also be a sin. So, I stayed on and tried not to feel discouraged. I kept pushing through.”

Here he paused for a while, then resumed: “From the day on which I was so grossly insulted I began to examine myself and I found that I was in fact very ignorant. I applied myself day and night to the study of Spanish and whatever concerned my profession. The old Sage lent me some books, and I read and pondered over everything that I could get hold of. With the new ideas that I have been acquiring in one place and another my point of view has changed and I have seen many things under a different aspect from what they had appeared to me before. I saw error where before I had seen only truth, and truth in many things where I had formerly seen only error. Corporal punishment, for example, which from time immemorial has been the distinctive feature in the schools and which has heretofore been considered as the only efficacious means of making pupils learn—so we have been accustomed to believe—soon appeared to me to be a great hindrance rather than in any way an aid to the child’s progress. I became convinced that it was impossible to use one’s mind [131]properly when blows, or similar punishment, were in prospect. Fear and terror disturb the most serene, and a child’s imagination, besides being very lively, is also very impressionable. As it is on the brain that ideas are impressed, it is necessary that there be both inner and outer calm, that there be serenity of spirit, physical and moral repose, and willingness, so I thought that before everything else I should cultivate in the children confidence, assurance, and some personal pride. Moreover, I comprehended that the daily sight of floggings destroyed kindness in their hearts and deadened all sense of dignity, which is such a powerful lever in the world. At the same time it caused them to lose their sense of shame, which is a difficult thing to restore. I have also observed that when one pupil is flogged, he gets comfort from the fact that the others are treated in the same way, and that he smiles with satisfaction upon hearing the wails of the others. As for the person who does the flogging, while at first he may do it with repugnance, he soon becomes hardened to it and even takes delight in his gloomy task. The past filled me with horror, so I wanted to save the present by modifying the old system. I endeavored to make study a thing of love and joy, I wished to make the primer not a black book bathed in the tears of childhood but a friend who was going to reveal wonderful secrets, and of the schoolroom not a place of sorrows but a scene of intellectual refreshment. So, little by little, I abolished corporal punishment, taking the instruments of it entirely away from the school and replacing them with emulation and personal pride. If one was careless about his lesson, I charged it to lack of desire and never to lack of capacity. I made them think that they were more capable than they really were, which urged them on to study just as any confidence leads to notable achievements. At first it seemed that the change of method was impracticable; many ceased their studies, but I persisted and observed that little by little their minds were being elevated and that more children came, that they [132]came with more regularity, and that he who was praised in the presence of the others studied with double diligence on the next day.

Here he paused for a moment, then continued: “From the day I was so rudely insulted, I started looking at myself and realized I was actually quite ignorant. I dedicated myself day and night to studying Spanish and everything related to my profession. The old Sage lent me some books, and I read and reflected on everything I could find. With the new ideas I was picking up from various places, my perspective changed, and I began to see many things differently than I had before. I recognized mistakes where I had previously seen only truth, and found truth in many things where I once saw nothing but errors. Take corporal punishment, for instance, which has long been a hallmark of education and was thought to be the only effective method for teaching students—this belief soon revealed itself to be a major barrier rather than a help to the child's progress. I became convinced that it was impossible to think clearly when facing blows or similar punishments. Fear and anxiety disrupt the calmest minds, and a child's imagination, which is both lively and impressionable, is heavily affected. Since ideas are formed in the brain, it’s essential to have both inner and outer peace, mental calmness, physical and emotional rest, and a willingness to learn. I believed that above all else, I should foster in the kids confidence, assurance, and a sense of personal pride. Additionally, I understood that the constant sight of beatings killed kindness in their hearts and dulled their sense of dignity, which is such a powerful force in the world. At the same time, it made them lose their sense of shame, which is hard to restore. I also noticed that when one student was punished, they found comfort in knowing that others were being treated the same way, smiling with satisfaction when they heard the cries of their peers. As for the person administering the punishment, though they might start off reluctantly, they quickly become desensitized and even take pleasure in their grim task. The past horrified me, so I aimed to save the present by changing the old system. I wanted to make learning something joyful and loving; I wished for the primer to be not a grim book soaked in childhood tears but a friend ready to reveal wonderful secrets, and for the classroom to be not a place of suffering but a setting for intellectual growth. So, gradually, I eliminated corporal punishment, completely banning it from the school and replacing it with encouragement and personal pride. If a student was careless with their lesson, I attributed it to a lack of desire, never to a lack of ability. I made them believe they were more capable than they really were, which motivated them to study, just as confidence leads to significant achievements. At first, it seemed like the shift in methods was unworkable; many stopped studying, but I pressed on and noticed that little by little, their minds were being elevated, more children began attending, they [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]came more regularly, and those who were praised in front of their peers studied twice as hard the following day.”

“It soon became known throughout the town that I did not whip the children. The curate sent for me, and fearing another scene I greeted him curtly in Tagalog. On this occasion he was very serious with me. He said that I was exposing the children to destruction, that I was wasting time, that I was not fulfilling my duties, that the father who spared the rod was spoiling the child—according to the Holy Ghost—that learning enters with blood, and so on. He quoted to me sayings of barbarous times just as if it were enough that a thing had been said by the ancients to make it indisputable; according to which we ought to believe that there really existed those monsters which in past ages were imaged and sculptured in the palaces and temples. Finally, he charged me to be more careful and to return to the old system, otherwise he would make unfavorable report about me to the alcalde of the province. Nor was this the end of my troubles. A few days afterward some of the parents of the children presented themselves under the convento and I had to call to my aid all my patience and resignation. They began by reminding me of former times when teachers had character and taught as their grandfathers had. ‘Those indeed were the times of the wise men,’ they declared, ‘they whipped, and straightened the bent tree. They were not boys but old men of experience, gray-haired and severe. Don Catalino, king of them all and founder of this very school, used to administer no less than twenty-five blows and as a result his pupils became wise men and priests. Ah, the old people were worth more than we ourselves, yes, sir, more than we ourselves!’ Some did not content themselves with such indirect rudeness, but told me plainly that if I continued my system their children would learn nothing and that they would be obliged to take them from the school It was useless to argue with them, for as a [133]young man they thought me incapable of sound judgment. What would I not have given for some gray hairs! They cited the authority of the curate, of this one and that one, and even called attention to themselves, saying that if it had not been for the whippings they had received from their teachers they would never have learned anything. Only a few persons showed any sympathy to sweeten for me the bitterness of such a disillusioning.

“It quickly became known around town that I didn’t hit the kids. The curate summoned me, and fearing another confrontation, I greeted him briefly in Tagalog. This time he was very serious with me. He said that I was putting the children at risk, that I was wasting time, that I wasn’t doing my job, that a father who doesn’t discipline is spoiling the child—according to the Holy Ghost—that you learn through pain, and so on. He quoted ancient sayings as if just because they came from the past, they were beyond question; implying we should believe that the monsters depicted in older times actually existed. In the end, he insisted I be more careful and return to the old ways, or he would report me unfavorably to the alcalde of the province. That wasn’t the end of my problems. A few days later, some parents came to the convento, and I had to muster all my patience and composure. They started by reminding me of the past when teachers had authority and taught like their grandfathers did. ‘Those were indeed the times of the wise men,’ they said, ‘they disciplined and corrected the wayward. They weren’t boys but experienced old men, gray-haired and stern. Don Catalino, the best of them all and the founder of this very school, would give no less than twenty-five strikes, and because of that, his students became wise men and priests. Ah, the old folks were worth more than we are, yes, more than we are!’ Some couldn’t contain their rudeness and flat out told me that if I kept up my approach, their kids wouldn’t learn anything and they would have to pull them out of school. It was pointless to argue with them because they thought I, as a young man, lacked sound judgment. I would have given anything for some gray hairs! They cited the curate’s authority, and this person and that one, even talking about their own experiences, saying that if it weren’t for the beatings they received from their teachers, they would have learned nothing. Only a few people showed any sympathy, which did little to ease the bitterness of such disillusionment.”

“In view of all this I had to give up my system, which, after so much toil, was just beginning to produce results. In desperation I carried the whips bank to the school the next day and began the barbarous practice again. Serenity disappeared and sadness reigned in the faces of the children, who had just begun to care for me, and who were my only kindred and friends. Although I tried to spare the whippings and to administer them with all the moderation possible, yet the children felt the change keenly, they became discouraged and wept bitterly. It touched my heart, and even though in my own mind I was vexed with the stupid parents, still I was unable to take any spite out on those innocent victims of their parents’ prejudices. Their tears burned me, my heart seemed bursting from my breast, and that day I left the school before closing-time to go home and weep alone. Perhaps my sensitiveness may seem strange to you, but if you had been in my place you would understand it. Old Don Anastasio said to me, ‘So the parents want floggings? Why not inflict them on themselves?’ As a result of it all I became sick.” Ibarra was listening thoughtfully.

“In light of all this, I had to abandon my approach, which, after so much effort, was just starting to show results. In despair, I brought the whips back to school the next day and started the cruel practice again. The calm atmosphere vanished, and sadness took over the faces of the children, who had just begun to care for me and who were my only companions and friends. Although I tried to limit the whippings and to administer them as gently as possible, the children felt the shift deeply; they grew discouraged and cried bitterly. It broke my heart, and even though I was frustrated with the foolish parents, I couldn’t take any anger out on those innocent victims of their parents’ biases. Their tears hurt me, my heart felt like it was going to burst, and that day I left school before the end to go home and cry alone. You might find my sensitivity strange, but if you were in my shoes, you would understand. Old Don Anastasio said to me, ‘So the parents want beatings? Why not punish themselves instead?’ Because of all this, I became ill.” Ibarra was listening thoughtfully.

“Scarcely had I recovered when I returned to the school to find the number of my pupils reduced to a fifth. The better ones had run away upon the return to the old system, and of those who remained—mostly those who came to school to escape work at home—not one showed any joy, not one congratulated me on my recovery. It would have been the same to them whether I got well or not, or they might have preferred that I continue sick since my [134]substitute, although he whipped them more, rarely went to the school. My other pupils, those whose parents had obliged them to attend school, had gone to other places. Their parents blamed me for having spoiled them and heaped reproaches on me for it. One, however, the son of a country woman who visited me during my illness, had not returned on account of having been made a sacristan, and the senior sacristan says that the sacristans must not attend school: they would be dismissed.”

“Hardly had I recovered when I went back to the school to find that the number of my students had dropped to a fifth. The better ones had left when the old system returned, and of those who stayed—mostly those who came to school to avoid work at home—not one showed any happiness, not one congratulated me on my recovery. To them, it wouldn’t have mattered whether I got better or not, or they might have preferred that I stayed sick since my [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]substitute, although he disciplined them more, rarely came to the school. My other students, those whose parents forced them to attend school, had gone elsewhere. Their parents blamed me for having spoiled them and threw accusations my way for that. One, however, the son of a country woman who visited me during my illness, hadn’t returned because he had become a sacristan, and the senior sacristan says that sacristans must not attend school: they would be let go.”

“Were you resigned in looking after your new pupils?” asked Ibarra.

“Were you okay with looking after your new students?” asked Ibarra.

“What else could I do?” was the queried reply. “Nevertheless, during my illness many things had happened, among them a change of curates, so I took new hope and made another attempt to the end that the children should not lose all their time and should, in so far as possible, get some benefit from the floggings, that such things might at least have some good result for them. I pondered over the matter, as I wished that even if they could not love me, by getting something useful from me, they might remember me with less bitterness. You know that in nearly all the schools the books are in Spanish, with the exception of the catechism in Tagalog, which varies according to the religious order to which the curate belongs. These books are generally novenas, canticles, and the Catechism of Padre Astete,4 from which they learn about as much piety as they would from the books of heretics. Seeing the impossibility of teaching the pupils in Spanish or of translating so many books, I tried to substitute short passages from useful works in Tagalog, such as the Treatise on Manners by Hortensio y Feliza, some manuals of Agriculture, and so forth. Sometimes I would myself translate simple works, such as Padre Barranera’s [135]History of the Philippines, which I then dictated to the children, with at times a few observations of my own, so that they might make note-books. As I had no maps for teaching geography, I copied one of the province that I saw at the capital and with this and the tiles of the floor I gave them some idea of the country. This time it was the women who got excited. The men contented themselves with smiling, as they saw in it only one of my vagaries. The new curate sent for me, and while he did not reprimand me, yet he said that I should first take care of religion, that before learning such things the children must pass an examination to show that they had memorized the mysteries, the canticles, and the catechism of Christian Doctrine.

“What else could I do?” was the questioned reply. “Still, during my illness, many things happened, including a new curate, so I regained hope and made another attempt to ensure that the children wouldn’t waste their time and could, as much as possible, gain something from the discipline, hoping that at least there would be some positive outcome for them. I thought about this a lot, wishing that even if they couldn’t love me, by learning something valuable from me, they might remember me with less resentment. You know that in nearly all the schools, the books are in Spanish, except for the catechism in Tagalog, which differs depending on the religious order of the curate. These books usually consist of novenas, hymns, and the Catechism of Padre Astete, from which they learn about as much piety as they would from the books of heretics. Realizing the difficulty of teaching the students in Spanish or translating so many books, I tried to replace short passages from useful works in Tagalog, like the Treatise on Manners by Hortensio y Feliza, some agriculture manuals, and so on. Sometimes I would translate simple works myself, like Padre Barranera’s [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]History of the Philippines, which I then dictated to the children, occasionally adding some of my own comments, so they could create notebooks. Since I had no maps for teaching geography, I copied one of the province that I saw in the capital, and with that and the tiles on the floor, I gave them some sense of the country. This time, it was the women who got excited. The men just smiled, seeing it as one of my quirks. The new curate called for me, and while he didn’t scold me, he said I should first focus on religion, that before learning such things, the children needed to take a test to show they had memorized the mysteries, the hymns, and the catechism of Christian Doctrine.”

“So then, I am now working to the end that the children become changed into parrots and know by heart so many things of which they do not understand a single word. Many of them now know the mysteries and the canticles, but I fear that my efforts will come to grief with the Catechism of Padre Astete, since the greater part of the pupils do not distinguish between the questions and the answers, nor do they understand what either may mean. Thus we shall die, thus those unborn will do, while in Europe they will talk of progress.”

“So now, I’m trying to get the kids to memorize things like parrots, knowing tons of stuff they don’t really get. Many of them can recite the mysteries and songs, but I’m worried my efforts will fail with Padre Astete’s Catechism since most of the students can’t tell the questions from the answers or grasp what either means. So, we’ll end up in this situation, and those yet to be born will too, while in Europe, they’ll be talking about progress.”

“Let’s not be so pessimistic,” said Ibarra. “The teniente-mayor has sent me an invitation to attend a meeting in the town hall. Who knows but that there you may find an answer to your questions?”

“Let’s not be so negative,” said Ibarra. “The town lieutenant has invited me to a meeting at the town hall. Who knows, maybe you’ll find answers to your questions there?”

The schoolmaster shook his head in doubt as he answered: “You’ll see how the plan of which they talked to me meets the same fate as mine has. But yet, let us see!” [136]

The schoolmaster shook his head unsure as he replied, “You’ll see how the plan they discussed with me will end up just like mine did. But still, let’s wait and see!” [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]


1 The common crowd is a fool and since it pays for it, it is proper to talk to it foolishly to please it.

1 The average crowd is clueless, and since they pay for it, it makes sense to speak to them in a silly way to keep them happy.

2 “The schools are under the inspection of the parish priests. Reading and writing in Spanish are taught, or at least it is so ordered; but the schoolmaster himself usually does not know it, and on the other hand the Spanish government employees do not understand the vernacular. Besides, the curates, in order to preserve their influence intact, do not look favorably upon the spread of Castilian. About the only ones who know Spanish are the Indians who have been in the service of Europeans. The first reading exercise is some devotional book, then the catechism; the reader is called Casaysayan. On the average half of the children between seven and ten years attend school; they learn to read fairly well and some to write a little, but they soon forget it.”—Jagor, Viajes por Filipinas (Vidal’s Spanish version). Jagor was speaking particularly of the settled parts of the Bicol region. Referring to the islands generally, his “half of the children” would be a great exaggeration.—TR.

2 “The schools are overseen by the parish priests. Reading and writing in Spanish are supposed to be taught, but the schoolmaster often doesn’t know it, and the Spanish government officials don’t understand the local language. Additionally, the curates, wanting to maintain their influence, aren’t in favor of the spread of Castilian. The only ones who really know Spanish are the Indigenous people who have worked for Europeans. The first reading material is usually a devotional book, followed by the catechism; the reader is referred to as Casaysayan. On average, about half of the children between seven and ten years old go to school; they learn to read fairly well and a few can write a bit, but they quickly forget what they’ve learned.”—Jagor, Viajes por Filipinas (Vidal’s Spanish version). Jagor was specifically talking about the settled areas of the Bicol region. In reference to the islands as a whole, his claim that “half of the children” attend school would be a significant overstatement.—TR.

3 A delicate bit of sarcasm is lost in the translation here. The reference to Maestro Ciruela in Spanish is somewhat similar to a mention in English of Mr. Squeers, of Dotheboys Hall fame.—TR.

3 A subtle touch of sarcasm is missed in the translation here. The mention of Maestro Ciruela in Spanish is somewhat akin to referring to Mr. Squeers, known from Dotheboys Hall.—TR.

4 By one of the provisions of a royal decree of December 20, 1863, the Catecismo de la Doctrina Cristina, by Gaspar Astete, was prescribed as the text-book for primary schools, in the Philippines. See Blair and Robertson’s The Philippine Islands, Vol. XLVI, p. 98; Census of the Philippine Islands (Washington, 1905), p. 584.—TR.

4 According to a royal decree from December 20, 1863, the Catecismo de la Doctrina Cristina by Gaspar Astete was designated as the textbook for primary schools in the Philippines. See Blair and Robertson’s The Philippine Islands, Vol. XLVI, p. 98; Census of the Philippine Islands (Washington, 1905), p. 584.—TR.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

Chapter XX

The Meeting in the Town Hall

The hall was about twelve to fifteen meters long by eight to ten wide. Its whitewashed walls were covered with drawings in charcoal, more or less ugly and obscene, with inscriptions to complete their meanings. Stacked neatly against the wall in one corner were to be seen about a dozen old flint-locks among rusty swords and talibons, the armament of the cuadrilleros.1 At one end of the hall there hung, half hidden by soiled red curtains, a picture of his Majesty, the King of Spain. Underneath this picture, upon a wooden platform, an old chair spread out its broken arms. In front of the chair was a wooden table spotted with ink stains and whittled and carved with inscriptions and initials like the tables in the German taverns frequented by students. Benches and broken chairs completed the furniture.

The hall was about twelve to fifteen meters long and eight to ten wide. Its whitewashed walls were covered with charcoal drawings that were pretty ugly and obscene, with inscriptions to give them meaning. Stacked neatly against the wall in one corner were about a dozen old flint-locks alongside rusty swords and talibons, the weapons of the cuadrilleros. 1 At one end of the hall hung a picture of His Majesty, the King of Spain, half hidden by dirty red curtains. Underneath this picture, on a wooden platform, sat an old chair with broken arms. In front of the chair was a wooden table marked with ink stains and carved with inscriptions and initials like the tables in the German pubs popular with students. Benches and broken chairs completed the furniture.

This is the hall of council, of judgment, and of torture, wherein are now gathered the officials of the town and its dependent villages. The faction of old men does not mix with that of the youths, for they are mutually hostile. They represent respectively the conservative and the liberal [137]parties, save that their disputes assume in the towns an extreme character.

This is the council hall, a place of judgment and torture, where the town officials and those from the surrounding villages have gathered. The group of older men doesn’t mix with the younger generation, as they are hostile toward each other. They represent the conservative and liberal parties, although their arguments in the towns can become quite intense. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

“The conduct of the gobernadorcillo fills me with distrust,” Don Filipo, the teniente-mayor and leader of the liberal faction, was saying to his friends. “It was a deep-laid scheme, this thing of putting off the discussion of expenses until the eleventh hour. Remember that we have scarcely eleven days left.”

“The way the gobernadorcillo is handling things makes me suspicious,” Don Filipo, the teniente-mayor and leader of the liberal faction, was saying to his friends. “It's a well-planned tactic to delay the discussion of expenses until the last minute. Keep in mind that we have barely eleven days left.”

“And he has staved at the convento to hold a conference with the curate, who is sick,” observed one of the youths.

“And he has stayed at the convent to have a meeting with the priest, who is sick,” observed one of the young men.

“It doesn’t matter,” remarked another. “We have everything prepared. Just so the plan of the old men doesn’t receive a majority—”

“It doesn’t matter,” said another. “We have everything ready. As long as the old men’s plan doesn’t get a majority—”

“I don’t believe it will,” interrupted Don Filipo, “as I shall present the plan of the old men myself!”

“I don’t think it will,” interrupted Don Filipo, “since I’ll present the plan from the old men myself!”

“What! What are you saying?” asked his surprised hearers.

“What! What are you talking about?” asked his surprised listeners.

“I said that if I speak first I shall present the plan of our rivals.”

“I said that if I go first, I will share our rivals' plan.”

“But what about our plan?”

“But what about our plan?”

“I shall leave it to you to present ours,” answered Don Filipo with a smile, turning toward a youthful cabeza de barangay.2 “You will propose it after I have been defeated.”

“I'll leave it to you to present ours,” replied Don Filipo with a smile, looking at a young cabeza de barangay. 2 “You’ll bring it up after I’ve been defeated.”

“We don’t understand you, sir,” said his hearers, staring at him with doubtful looks.

“We don’t get you, sir,” said the listeners, staring at him with uncertain expressions.

“Listen,” continued the liberal leader in a low voice to several near him. “This morning I met old Tasio and the old man said to me: ‘Your rivals hate you more than they do your ideas. Do you wish that a thing shall [138]not be done? Then propose it yourself, and though it were more useful than a miter, it would be rejected. Once they have defeated you, have the least forward person in the whole gathering propose what you want, and your rivals, in order to humiliate you, will accept it.’ But keep quiet about it.”

“Listen,” the liberal leader said quietly to a few people nearby. “This morning I ran into old Tasio, and he told me, ‘Your opponents dislike you more than they do your ideas. If you want something to [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]not happen, propose it yourself, and even if it’s more beneficial than a bishop’s hat, it will get turned down. Once they’ve beaten you, have the most reserved person in the group suggest what you want, and your opponents, just to spite you, will agree to it.’ But keep this to yourself.”

“But—”

“But—”

“So I will propose the plan of our rivals and exaggerate it to the point of making it ridiculous. Ah, here come Señor Ibarra and the schoolmaster.”

“So, I’m going to lay out our rivals' plan and blow it out of proportion until it sounds totally absurd. Ah, here come Señor Ibarra and the schoolmaster.”

These two young men saluted each of the groups without joining either. A few moments later the gobernadorcillo, the very same individual whom we saw yesterday carrying a bundle of candles, entered with a look of disgust on his face. Upon his entrance the murmurs ceased, every one sat down, and silence was gradually established, as he took his seat under the picture of the King, coughed four or five times, rubbed his hand over his face and head, rested his elbows on the table, then withdrew them, coughed once more, and then the whole thing over again.

These two young men nodded at each of the groups without joining either one. A few moments later, the gobernadorcillo— the same guy we saw yesterday carrying a bundle of candles— walked in with a disgusted expression. As he entered, the murmurs stopped, everyone sat down, and silence settled in as he took his seat beneath the picture of the King. He coughed four or five times, rubbed his hand over his face and head, rested his elbows on the table, then pulled them back, coughed once more, and repeated the whole process again.

“Gentlemen,” he at last began in an unsteady voice, “I have been so bold as to call you together here for this meeting—ahem! Ahem! We have to celebrate the fiesta of our patron saint, San Diego, on the twelfth of this month—ahem!—today is the second—ahem! Ahem!” At this point a slow, dry cough cut off his speech.

“Gentlemen,” he finally started in a shaky voice, “I’ve taken the liberty of bringing you all together for this meeting—um! Um! We need to celebrate the feast of our patron saint, San Diego, on the twelfth of this month—um!—today is the second—um! Um!” At this moment, a slow, dry cough interrupted his speech.

A man of proud bearing, apparently about forty years of age, then arose from the bench of the elders. He was the rich Capitan Basilio, the direct contrast of Don Rafael, Ibarra’s father. He was a man who maintained that after the death of St. Thomas Aquinas the world had made no more progress, and that since St. John Lateran had left it, humanity had been retrograding.

A man with a proud demeanor, clearly around forty years old, then stood up from the elders' bench. He was the wealthy Captain Basilio, a complete opposite of Don Rafael, Ibarra’s father. He believed that since the death of St. Thomas Aquinas, the world had not advanced at all, and that ever since St. John Lateran had left, humanity had been going backward.

“Gentlemen, allow me to speak a few words about such an interesting matter,” he began. “I speak first even though there are others here present who have more right to do so than I have, but I speak first because in these [139]matters it seems to me that by speaking first one does not take the first place—no more than that by speaking last does one become the least. Besides, the things that I have to say are of such importance that they should not be put off or last spoken of, and accordingly I wish to speak first in order to give them due weight. So you will allow me to speak first in this meeting where I see so many notable persons, such as the present señor capitan, the former capitan; my distinguished friend, Don Valentin, a former capitan; the friend of my infancy, Don Julio; our celebrated captain of cuadrilleros, Don Melchor; and many other personages, whom, for the sake of brevity, I must omit to enumerate—all of whom you see present here. I beg of you that I may be allowed a few words before any one else speaks. Have I the good fortune to see my humble request granted by the meeting?”

“Gentlemen, let me say a few words about this interesting topic,” he started. “I’m speaking first even though there are others here who have more right to do so than I do, but I speak first because it seems to me that doing so doesn’t mean I take the lead—just as speaking last doesn’t mean someone is less important. Besides, what I have to say is so significant that it shouldn’t be delayed or saved for last, so I want to speak first to give it the attention it deserves. I hope you will allow me to speak first in this meeting where I see so many distinguished individuals, like the current captain, the former captain; my esteemed friend, Don Valentin, a former captain; my childhood friend, Don Julio; our renowned captain of cuadrilleros, Don Melchor; and many others whom I must leave unnamed for the sake of brevity—all of whom are here. I kindly ask for a moment to speak before anyone else does. Am I fortunate enough to have my humble request granted by this meeting?”

Here the orator with a faint smile inclined his head respectfully. “Go on, you have our undivided attention!” said the notables alluded to and some others who considered Capitan Basilio a great orator. The elders coughed in a satisfied way and rubbed their hands. After wiping the perspiration from his brow with a silk handkerchief, he then proceeded:

Here, the speaker gave a slight smile and bowed his head respectfully. "Go ahead, we're all ears!" said the important figures mentioned, along with a few others who thought Capitan Basilio was an excellent speaker. The older men coughed in approval and rubbed their hands together. After wiping the sweat from his forehead with a silk handkerchief, he continued:

“Now that you have been so kind and complaisant with my humble self as to grant me the use of a few words before any one else of those here present, I shall take advantage of this permission, so generously granted, and shall talk. In imagination I fancy myself in the midst of the august Roman senate, senatus populusque romanus, as was said in those happy days which, unfortunately for humanity, will nevermore return. I propose to the Patres Conscripti, as the learned Cicero would say if he were in my place, I propose, in view of the short time left, and time is money as Solomon said, that concerning this important matter each one set forth his opinion clearly, briefly, and simply.”

“Now that you’ve been so kind and accommodating to let me speak before anyone else here, I’ll take this opportunity you’ve generously given me to talk. In my imagination, I picture myself in the midst of the great Roman senate, senatus populusque romanus, as was said in those happy times that, unfortunately for humanity, will never come back. I propose to the Patres Conscripti, as the learned Cicero would say if he were in my position, that given the little time we have left—and time is money, as Solomon said—we each should express our opinions clearly, briefly, and simply regarding this important matter.”

Satisfied with himself and flattered by the attention in [140]the hall, the orator took his seat, not without first casting a glance of superiority toward Ibarra, who was seated in a corner, and a significant look at his friends as if to say, “Aha! Haven’t I spoken well?” His friends reflected both of these expressions by staring at the youths as though to make them die of envy.

Satisfied with himself and pleased by the attention in [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]the hall, the speaker took his seat, first throwing a superior glance at Ibarra, who was sitting in a corner, and a meaningful look at his friends as if to say, “Aha! Didn’t I do well?” His friends mirrored both of these expressions by glaring at the young men as if to make them green with envy.

“Now any one may speak who wishes that—ahem!” began the gobernadorcillo, but a repetition of the cough and sighs cut short the phrase.

“Now anyone can speak if they want to—that—uh!” began the gobernadorcillo, but another round of coughs and sighs interrupted the sentence.

To judge from the silence, no one wished to consider himself called upon as one of the Conscript Fathers, since no one rose. Then Don Filipo seized the opportunity and rose to speak. The conservatives winked and made significant signs to each other.

To judge by the silence, nobody wanted to see themselves as one of the Conscript Fathers, since no one stood up. Then Don Filipo took the chance and stood up to speak. The conservatives exchanged knowing glances and made meaningful gestures to one another.

“I rise, gentlemen, to present my estimate of expenses for the fiesta,” he began. “We can’t allow it,” commented a consumptive old man, who was an irreconcilable conservative.

“I stand before you, gentlemen, to share my estimate of the expenses for the festival,” he started. “We can’t allow that,” remarked an ailing old man, who was an unyielding conservative.

“We’ll vote against it,” corroborated others. “Gentlemen!” exclaimed Don Filipo, repressing a smile, “I haven’t yet made known the plan which we, the younger men, bring here. We feel sure that this great plan will be preferred by all over any other that our opponents think of or are capable of conceiving.”

“We'll vote against it,” others agreed. “Gentlemen!” exclaimed Don Filipo, holding back a smile, “I haven't revealed the plan that we, the younger men, are bringing forward. We are confident that this great plan will be favored by everyone over any other ideas our opponents can come up with.”

This presumptuous exordium so thoroughly irritated the minds of the conservatives that they swore in their hearts to offer determined opposition.

This arrogant opening so thoroughly annoyed the conservatives that they vowed in their hearts to strongly oppose it.

“We have estimated three thousand five hundred pesos for the expenses,” went on Don Filipo. “Now then, with such a sum we shall be able to celebrate a fiesta that will eclipse in magnificence any that has been seen up to this time in our own or neighboring provinces.”

“We’ve estimated three thousand five hundred pesos for the expenses,” continued Don Filipo. “With that amount, we can throw a fiesta that will outshine any that has been seen so far in our own or nearby provinces.”

“Ahem!” coughed some doubters. “The town of A——— has five thousand, B——— has four thousand, ahem! Humbug!”

“Ahem!” coughed some skeptics. “The town of A——— has five thousand, B——— has four thousand, ahem! Nonsense!”

“Listen to me, gentlemen, and I’ll convince you,” continued the unterrified speaker. “I propose that we erect [141]a theater in the middle of the plaza, to cost one hundred and fifty pesos.”

“Listen up, everyone, and I’ll persuade you,” continued the fearless speaker. “I suggest we build [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]a theater right in the center of the plaza, for a budget of one hundred and fifty pesos.”

“That won’t be enough! It’ll take one hundred and sixty,” objected a confirmed conservative.

“That won’t be enough! It’ll take one hundred and sixty,” protested a staunch conservative.

“Write it down, Señor Director, two hundred pesos for the theater,” said Don Filipo. “I further propose that we contract with a troupe of comedians from Tondo for seven performances on seven successive nights. Seven performances at two hundred pesos a night make fourteen hundred pesos. Write down fourteen hundred pesos, Señor Director!”

“Write it down, Mr. Director, two hundred pesos for the theater,” said Don Filipo. “I also suggest that we hire a group of comedians from Tondo for seven shows on seven consecutive nights. Seven shows at two hundred pesos each total fourteen hundred pesos. Note down fourteen hundred pesos, Mr. Director!”

Both the elders and the youths stared in amazement. Only those in the secret gave no sign.

Both the elders and the young people stared in disbelief. Only those in the know showed no reaction.

“I propose besides that we have magnificent fireworks; no little lights and pin-wheels such as please children and old maids, nothing of the sort. We want big bombs and immense rockets. I propose two hundred big bombs at two pesos each and two hundred rockets at the same price. We’ll have them made by the pyrotechnists of Malabon.”

“I suggest that we have amazing fireworks; not the little lights and pinwheels that appeal to kids and old ladies, nothing like that. We want big explosions and massive rockets. I propose two hundred big bombs at two pesos each and two hundred rockets at the same price. We should have them made by the pyrotechnicians from Malabon.”

“Huh!” grunted an old man, “a two-peso bomb doesn’t frighten or deafen me! They ought to be three-peso ones.”

“Huh!” grunted an old man, “a two-peso bomb doesn’t scare or stun me! They should be three-peso ones.”

“Write down one thousand pesos for two hundred bombs and two hundred rockets.”

“Pay one thousand pesos for two hundred bombs and two hundred rockets.”

The conservatives could no longer restrain themselves. Some of them rose and began to whisper together. “Moreover, in order that our visitors may see that we are a liberal people and have plenty of money,” continued the speaker, raising his voice and casting a rapid glance at the whispering group of elders, “I propose: first, four hermanos mayores3 for the two days of the fiesta; and second, that each day there be thrown into the lake two hundred fried chickens, one hundred stuffed capons, and [142]forty roast pigs, as did Sylla, a contemporary of that Cicero, of whom Capitan Basilio just spoke.”

The conservatives could no longer hold back. Some of them stood up and started whispering to each other. “Also, to show our guests that we’re a generous people and have plenty of money,” the speaker went on, raising his voice and casting a quick glance at the group of elders whispering together, “I propose: first, four hermanos mayores3 for the two days of the festival; and second, that each day we throw into the lake two hundred fried chickens, one hundred stuffed capons, and [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]forty roast pigs, just like Sylla did, a contemporary of that Cicero, whom Capitan Basilio just mentioned.”

“That’s it, like Sylla,” repeated the flattered Capitan Basilio.

"That's it, just like Sylla," repeated the flattered Captain Basilio.

The surprise steadily increased.

The surprise kept growing.

“Since many rich people will attend and each one will bring thousands of pesos, his best game-cocks, and his playing-cards, I propose that the cockpit run for fifteen days and that license be granted to open all gambling houses—”

“Since many wealthy individuals will be present and each will bring thousands of pesos, their best gamecocks, and playing cards, I suggest that the cockpit operate for fifteen days and that licenses be issued to open all gambling establishments—”

The youths interrupted him by rising, thinking that he had gone crazy. The elders were arguing heatedly.

The young people interrupted him by standing up, believing he had lost his mind. The older folks were arguing passionately.

“And, finally, that we may not neglect the pleasures of the soul—”

“And, finally, that we won’t overlook the pleasures of the soul—”

The murmurs and cries which arose all over the hall drowned his voice out completely, and tumult reigned.

The murmurs and shouts that filled the hall completely drowned out his voice, and chaos reigned.

“No!” yelled an irreconcilable conservative. “I don’t want him to flatter himself over having run the whole fiesta, no! Let me speak! Let me speak!”

“No!” shouted an unyielding conservative. “I don’t want him to think too highly of himself for having managed the whole festival, no! Let me speak! Let me speak!”

“Don Filipo has deceived us,” cried the liberals. “We’ll vote against his plan. He has gone over to the old men. We’ll vote against him!”

“Don Filipo has tricked us,” shouted the liberals. “We’ll vote against his plan. He has joined the old guard. We’ll vote against him!”

The gobernadorcillo, more overwhelmed than ever, did nothing to restore order, but rather was waiting for them to restore it themselves.

The gobernadorcillo, more overwhelmed than ever, did nothing to restore order but instead waited for them to sort it out on their own.

The captain of the cuadrilleros begged to be heard and was granted permission to speak, but he did not open his mouth and sat down again confused and ashamed.

The captain of the cuadrilleros asked to be heard and was allowed to speak, but he didn't say anything and sat back down, confused and embarrassed.

By good fortune, Capitan Valentin, the most moderate of all the conservatives, arose and said: “We cannot agree to what the teniente-mayor has proposed, as it appears to be exaggerated. So many bombs and so many nights of theatrical performances can only be desired by a young man, such as he is, who can spend night after night sitting up and listening to so many explosions without becoming deaf. I have consulted the opinion of the sensible persons here and all of them unanimously disapprove Don Filipo’s plan. Is it not so, gentlemen?”

By good luck, Captain Valentin, the most reasonable of all the conservatives, stood up and said: “We can’t agree to what the lieutenant major has suggested because it seems over the top. So many bombs and so many nights of shows can only be desired by a young man like him, who can stay up night after night listening to all those explosions without going deaf. I’ve asked the sensible people here, and all of them unanimously disapprove of Don Filipo’s plan. Isn’t that right, gentlemen?”

[143]“Yes, yes!” cried the youths and elders with one voice. The youths were delighted to hear an old man speak so.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]“Yeah, yeah!” shouted the young and old together. The young people were thrilled to hear an old man speak like that.

“What are we going to do with four hermanos mayores?” went on the old man. “What is the meaning of those chickens, capons, and roast pigs, thrown into the lake? ‘Humbug!’ our neighbors would say. And afterwards we should have to fast for six months! What have we to do with Sylla and the Romans? Have they ever invited us to any of their festivities, I wonder? I, at least, have never received any invitation from them, and you can all see that I’m an old man!”

“What are we going to do with four older brothers?” the old man continued. “What’s the deal with those chickens, capons, and roast pigs thrown into the lake? ‘Nonsense!’ our neighbors would say. And afterwards, we’d have to fast for six months! What do we have to do with Sylla and the Romans? Have they ever invited us to any of their celebrations, I wonder? I, for one, have never gotten an invitation from them, and you can all see that I’m an old man!”

“The Romans live in Rome, where the Pope is,” Capitan Basilio prompted him in a low voice. “Now I understand!” exclaimed the old man calmly.

“The Romans live in Rome, where the Pope is,” Capitan Basilio said quietly. “Now I get it!” the old man replied calmly.

“They would make of their festivals watch-meetings, and the Pope would order them to throw their food into the sea so that they might commit no sin. But, in spite of all that, your plan is inadmissible, impossible, a piece of foolishness!”

“They would turn their festivals into watch-meetings, and the Pope would tell them to toss their food into the sea so they wouldn’t sin. But still, your plan is unacceptable, impossible, downright foolish!”

Being so stoutly opposed, Don Filipo had to withdraw his proposal. Now that their chief rival had been defeated, even the worst of the irreconcilable insurgents looked on with calmness while a young cabeza de barangay asked for the floor.

Being so strongly opposed, Don Filipo had to take back his proposal. Now that their main rival had been defeated, even the worst of the stubborn insurgents watched calmly as a young cabeza de barangay requested the floor.

“I beg that you excuse the boldness of one so young as I am in daring to speak before so many persons respected for their age and prudence and judgment in affairs, but since the eloquent orator, Capitan Basilio, has requested every one to express his opinion, let the authoritative words spoken by him excuse my insignificance.”

“I hope you’ll excuse the boldness of someone as young as I am for speaking in front of so many respected individuals known for their experience, wisdom, and judgment, but since the eloquent speaker, Captain Basilio, has encouraged everyone to share their thoughts, let his authoritative words justify my presence.”

The conservatives nodded their heads with satisfaction, remarking to one another: “This young man talks sensibly.” “He’s modest.” “He reasons admirably.”

The conservatives nodded in agreement, saying to each other, “This young guy makes a lot of sense.” “He’s humble.” “He thinks things through really well.”

“What a pity that he doesn’t know very well how to gesticulate,” observed Capitan Basilio. “But there’s [144]time yet! He hasn’t studied Cicero and he’s still a young man!”

“What a shame that he doesn’t really know how to gesture,” observed Captain Basilio. “But there’s [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]still time! He hasn’t studied Cicero, and he’s still young!”

“If I present to you, gentlemen, any program or plan,” the young man continued, “I don’t do so with the thought that you will find it perfect or that you will accept it, but at the same time that I once more bow to the judgment of all of you, I wish to prove to our elders that our thoughts are always like theirs, since we take as our own those ideas so eloquently expressed by Capitan Basilio.”

“If I share a program or plan with you, gentlemen,” the young man continued, “I don’t expect you to find it perfect or that you will agree with it. However, while I once again respect your judgment, I want to show our elders that our ideas align with theirs, as we embrace the thoughts so eloquently expressed by Captain Basilio.”

“Well spoken! Well spoken!” cried the flattered conservatives. Capitan Basilio made signs to the speaker showing him how he should stand and how he ought to move his arm. The only one remaining impassive was the gobernadorcillo, who was either bewildered or preoccupied; as a matter of fact, he seemed to be both. The young man went on with more warmth:

“Well said! Well said!” shouted the flattered conservatives. Captain Basilio gestured to the speaker, indicating how he should stand and how he should move his arm. The only one who remained unfazed was the gobernadorcillo, who appeared either confused or distracted; in fact, he seemed to be both. The young man continued with even more passion:

“My plan, gentlemen, reduces itself to this: invent new shows that are not common and ordinary, such as we see every day, and endeavor that the money collected may not leave the town, and that it be not wasted in smoke, but that it be used in some manner beneficial to all.”

“My plan, gentlemen, boils down to this: create new shows that are unique and different from the usual ones we see every day, and make sure that the money raised stays in town and isn’t wasted, but instead is used in a way that benefits everyone.”

“That’s right!” assented the youths. “That’s what we want.”

"Exactly!" agreed the young people. "That's what we want."

“Excellent!” added the elders.

"Awesome!" added the elders.

“What should we get from a week of comedies, as the teniente-mayor proposes? What can we learn from the kings of Bohemia and Granada, who commanded that their daughters’ heads be cut off, or that they should be blown from a cannon, which later is converted into a throne? We are not kings, neither are we barbarians; we have no cannon, and if we should imitate those people, they would hang us on Bagumbayan. What are those princesses who mingle in the battles, scattering thrusts and blows about in combat with princes, or who wander alone over mountains and through valleys as though seduced by the tikbálang? Our nature is to love sweetness and tenderness in woman, and we would shudder at the thought of [145]taking the blood-stained hand of a maiden, even when the blood was that of a Moro or a giant, so abhorred by us. We consider vile the man who raises his hand against a woman, be he prince or alferez or rude countryman. Would it not be a thousand times better to give a representation of our own customs in order to correct our defects and vices and to encourage our better qualities?”

“What should we take away from a week of comedies, as the lieutenant major suggests? What can we learn from the kings of Bohemia and Granada, who ordered their daughters to be executed or blown from a cannon, which later became a throne? We are neither kings nor barbarians; we don’t have a cannon, and if we were to imitate those people, we’d be hanged at Bagumbayan. What about those princesses who join in battles, throwing punches and strikes at princes, or who wander alone through mountains and valleys as if enchanted by the tikbálang? We naturally prefer sweetness and tenderness in women, and we’d shudder at the thought of taking the bloodied hand of a maiden, even if that blood belonged to a Moro or a giant, whom we despise. We find it despicable for anyone, prince or commoner, to raise a hand against a woman. Wouldn’t it be much better to showcase our own customs to address our flaws and vices while fostering our positive qualities?”

“That’s right! That’s right!” exclaimed some of his faction.

"That's right! That's right!" cheered some of his group.

“He’s right,” muttered several old men thoughtfully.

"He's right," mumbled several older men, thinking it over.

“I should never have thought of that,” murmured Capitan Basilio.

“I shouldn't have thought of that,” murmured Captain Basilio.

“But how are you going to do it?” asked the irreconcilable.

“But how are you going to do it?” asked the unyielding.

“Very easily,” answered the youth. “I have brought here two dramas which I feel sure the good taste and recognized judgment of the respected elders here assembled will find very agreeable and entertaining. One is entitled ‘The Election of the Gobernadorcillo,’ being a comedy in prose in five acts, written by one who is here present. The other is in nine acts for two nights and is a fantastical drama of a satirical nature, entitled ‘Mariang Makiling,’4 written by one of the best poets of the province. Seeing that the discussion of preparations for the fiesta has been postponed and fearing that there would not be time enough left, we have secretly secured the actors and had them learn their parts. We hope that with a week of rehearsal they will have plenty of time to know their parts thoroughly. This, gentlemen, besides being new, useful, and reasonable, has the great advantage of being economical; we shall not need costumes, as those of our daily life will be suitable.”

“Very easily,” replied the young man. “I’ve brought two plays that I’m sure the good taste and judgment of the respected elders gathered here will find enjoyable and entertaining. One is called ‘The Election of the Gobernadorcillo,’ a comedy in prose in five acts, written by someone present here. The other is a fantastical drama with a satirical twist, titled ‘Mariang Makiling,’ which takes place over two nights and is written by one of the best poets in the province. Since the discussion about the fiesta preparations has been postponed and worried that we might run out of time, we’ve quietly hired the actors and had them memorize their lines. We’re counting on a week of rehearsals to ensure they know their parts well. This, gentlemen, not only offers something new, useful, and reasonable, but also has the added benefit of being cost-effective; we won’t need costumes as our everyday clothes will be just fine.”

[146]“I’ll pay for the theater!” shouted Capitan Basilio enthusiastically.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]“I’ll cover the cost of the theater!” shouted Captain Basilio excitedly.

“If you need cuadrilleros, I’ll lend you mine,” cried their captain.

“If you need cuadrilleros, I’ll lend you mine,” shouted their captain.

“And I—and I—if art old man is needed—” stammered another one, swelling with pride.

“And I—and I—if an old man is needed for art—” stammered another, puffing up with pride.

“Accepted! Accepted!” cried many voices.

“Accepted! Accepted!” shouted many voices.

Don Filipo became pale with emotion and his eyes filled with tears.

Don Filipo became pale with emotion, and his eyes welled up with tears.

“He’s crying from spite,” thought the irreconcilable, so he yelled, “Accepted! Accepted without discussion!” Thus satisfied with revenge and the complete defeat of his rival, this fellow began to praise the young man’s plan.

“He's crying out of spite,” thought the stubborn one, so he shouted, “Accepted! Accepted without any discussion!” Feeling satisfied with his revenge and the total defeat of his rival, this guy started to praise the young man’s plan.

The latter continued his speech: “A fifth of the money collected may be used to distribute a few prizes, such as to the best school child, the best herdsman, farmer, fisherman, and so on. We can arrange for boat races on the river and lake and for horse races on shore, we can raise greased poles and also have other games in which our country people can take part. I concede that on account of our long-established customs we must have some fireworks; wheels and fire castles are very beautiful and entertaining, but I don’t believe it necessary to have bombs, as the former speaker proposed. Two bands of music will afford sufficient merriment and thus we shall avoid those rivalries and quarrels between the poor musicians who come to gladden our fiesta with their work and who so often behave like fighting-cocks, afterwards going away poorly paid, underfed, and even bruised and wounded at times. With the money left over we can begin the erection of a small building for a schoolhouse, since we can’t wait until God Himself comes down and builds one for us, and it is a sad state of affairs that while we have a fine cockpit our children study almost in the curate’s stable. Such are the outlines of my plan; the details can be worked out by all.”

The latter continued his speech: “We can use a fifth of the money collected to give out a few prizes, like for the best student, best herdsman, farmer, fisherman, and so on. We can organize boat races on the river and the lake, and horse races on land. We can set up greased poles and have other games that our local people can join in. I agree that due to our long-standing traditions, we must have some fireworks; wheels and fire castles are really beautiful and entertaining, but I don’t think we need bombs, as the previous speaker suggested. Two music bands will be enough for enjoyment, and this way we can avoid the rivalries and conflicts between the struggling musicians who come to brighten our fiesta with their work and often leave poorly paid, hungry, and sometimes bruised and hurt. With the leftover money, we can start building a small schoolhouse, since we can’t just wait for God to come down and build one for us. It’s really sad that while we have a great cockpit, our children study almost in the curate’s stable. That's the outline of my plan; we can work out the details together.”

A murmur of pleasure ran through the hall, as nearly every one agreed with the youth.

A murmur of approval spread through the hall, as almost everyone agreed with the young man.

[147]Some few muttered, “Innovations! Innovations! When we were young—”

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]Some quietly said, “Innovations! Innovations! Back when we were young—”

“Let’s adopt it for the time being and humiliate that fellow,” said others, indicating Don Filipo.

“Let’s go with it for now and embarrass that guy,” said others, pointing to Don Filipo.

When silence was restored all were agreed. There was lacking only the approval of the gobernadorcillo. That worthy official was perspiring and fidgeting about. He rubbed his hand over his forehead and was at length able to stammer out in a weak voice: “I also agree, but—ahem!”

When silence returned, everyone was in agreement. They just needed the approval of the gobernadorcillo. That esteemed official was sweating and restless. He wiped his forehead and finally managed to stutter out in a shaky voice: “I agree too, but—uhm!”

Every one in the hall listened in silence.

Everyone in the hall listened in silence.

“But what?” asked Capitan Basilio.

“But what?” asked Captain Basilio.

“Very agreeable,” repeated the gobernadorcillo, “that is to say—I don’t agree—I mean—yes, but—” Here he rubbed his eyes with the back of his hand. “But the curate,” the poor fellow went on, “the curate wants something else.”

“Very agreeable,” repeated the gobernadorcillo, “that is to say—I don’t agree—I mean—yes, but—” Here he rubbed his eyes with the back of his hand. “But the curate,” the poor guy continued, “the curate wants something else.”

“Does the curate or do we ourselves pay for this fiesta? Has he given a cuarto for it?” exclaimed a penetrating voice. All looked toward the place whence these questions came and saw there the Sage Tasio.

“Do the curate or we ourselves pay for this fiesta? Did he contribute a cuarto for it?” exclaimed a sharp voice. Everyone turned to see where the questions were coming from and found the Sage Tasio there.

Don Filipo remained motionless with his eyes fixed on the gobernadorcillo.

Don Filipo stayed still, his eyes locked on the gobernadorcillo.

“What does the curate want?” asked Capitan Basilio.

“What does the curate want?” asked Captain Basilio.

“Well, the padre wants six processions, three sermons, three high masses, and if there is any money left, a comedy from Tondo with songs in the intermissions.”

“Well, the priest wants six parades, three sermons, three high masses, and if there’s any money left, a comedy from Tondo with songs during the breaks.”

“But we don’t want that,” said the youths and some of the old men.

“But we don’t want that,” said the young people and some of the older men.

“The curate wants it,” repeated the gobernadorcillo. “I’ve promised him that his wish shall be carried out.”

“The curate wants it,” the gobernadorcillo repeated. “I promised him that his wish would be fulfilled.”

“Then why did you have us assemble here?”

“Then why did you have us gather here?”

“F-for the very purpose of telling you this!”

“F-for the specific reason of telling you this!”

“Why didn’t you tell us so at the start?”

“Why didn’t you tell us that right away?”

“I wanted to tell you, gentlemen, but Capitan Basilio spoke and I haven’t had a chance. The curate must be obeyed.”

“I wanted to tell you, guys, but Captain Basilio spoke, and I haven't had a chance. The curate must be obeyed.”

[148]“He must be obeyed,” echoed several old men.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]“He has to be obeyed,” several older men echoed.

“He must be obeyed or else the alcalde will put us all in jail,” added several other old men sadly.

“He has to be obeyed, or else the mayor will lock us all up,” added several other old men sadly.

“Well then, obey him, and run the fiesta yourselves,” exclaimed the youths, rising. “We withdraw our contributions.”

“Well then, do what he says and handle the fiesta yourselves,” the young people exclaimed as they stood up. “We’re pulling our support.”

“Everything has already been collected,” said the gobernadorcillo.

“Everything has already been collected,” said the mayor.

Don Filipo approached this official and said to him bitterly, “I sacrificed my pride in favor of a good cause; you are sacrificing your dignity as a man in favor of a bad one, and you’ve spoiled everything.”

Don Filipo walked up to the official and said bitterly, “I gave up my pride for a good cause; you’re giving up your dignity as a man for a bad one, and you’ve ruined everything.”

Ibarra turned to the schoolmaster and asked him, “Is there anything that I can do for you at the capital of the province? I leave for there immediately.”

Ibarra looked at the schoolmaster and said, “Is there anything I can do for you in the provincial capital? I'm leaving for there right away.”

“Have you some business there?”

“Do you have business there?”

“We have business there!” answered Ibarra mysteriously.

“We have business there!” Ibarra replied mysteriously.

On the way home, when Don Filipo was cursing his bad luck, old Tasio said to him: “The blame is ours! You didn’t protest when they gave you a slave for a chief, and I, fool that I am, had forgotten it!” [149]

On the way home, as Don Filipo was complaining about his bad luck, old Tasio said to him: “This is our fault! You didn’t speak up when they made a slave your leader, and I, what a fool I am, completely forgot about it!” [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]


1 The municipal police of the old régime. They were thus described by a Spanish writer, W. E. Retana, in a note to Ventura F. Lopez’s El Filibustero (Madrid, 1893): “Municipal guards, whose duties are principally rural. Their uniform is a disaster; they go barefoot; on horseback, they hold the reins in the right hand and a lance in the left. They are usually good-for-nothing, but to their credit it must be said that they do no damage. Lacking military instruction, provided with fire-arms of the first part of the century, of which one in a hundred might go off in case of need, and for other arms bolos, talibons, old swords, etc., the cuadrilleros are truly a parody on armed force.”—TR.

1 The municipal police of the old regime. This is how a Spanish writer, W. E. Retana, described them in a note to Ventura F. Lopez’s El Filibustero (Madrid, 1893): “Municipal guards, whose main responsibilities are in rural areas. Their uniform is a mess; they go barefoot; when on horseback, they hold the reins in their right hand and a lance in their left. They are usually pretty useless, but to their credit, they don't cause any harm. Lacking military training and equipped with firearms from the early part of the century, where only one in a hundred might actually fire if needed, along with other weapons like bolos, talibons, and old swords, the cuadrilleros are really a joke when it comes to armed forces.”—TR.

2 Headman and tax-collector of a district, generally including about fifty families, for whose annual tribute he was personally responsible. The “barangay” is a Malay boat of the kind supposed to have been used by the first emigrants to the Philippines. Hence, at first, the “head of a barangay” meant the leader or chief of a family or group of families. This office, quite analogous to the old Germanic or Anglo-Saxon “head of a hundred,” was adopted and perpetuated by the Spaniards in their system of local administration.—TR.

2 The headman and tax collector of a district, typically covering around fifty families, for whose annual tribute he was personally accountable. The “barangay” refers to a Malay boat thought to have been used by the first immigrants to the Philippines. Therefore, initially, the “head of a barangay” signified the leader or chief of a family or group of families. This position, quite similar to the old Germanic or Anglo-Saxon “head of a hundred,” was adopted and continued by the Spaniards in their local administration system.—TR.

3 The hermano mayor was a person appointed to direct the ceremonies during the fiesta, an appointment carrying with it great honor and importance, but also entailing considerable expense, as the appointee was supposed to furnish a large share of the entertainments. Hence, the greater the number of hermanos mayores the more splendid the fiesta,—TR.

3 The hermano mayor was a person chosen to lead the ceremonies during the fiesta, a position that came with significant honor and importance, but also required a lot of expense, since the appointee was expected to provide a substantial portion of the entertainment. Therefore, the more hermanos mayores there were, the more extravagant the fiesta. —TR.

4 Mt. Makiling is a volcanic cone at the southern end of the Lake of Bay. At its base is situated the town of Kalamba, the author’s birthplace. About this mountain cluster a number of native legends having as their principal character a celebrated sorceress or enchantress, known as “Mariang Makiling.”—TR.

4 Mt. Makiling is a volcanic cone located at the southern end of Laguna de Bay. At its base lies the town of Calamba, which is the author’s birthplace. Surrounding this mountain are several local legends featuring a famous sorceress or enchantress known as “Mariang Makiling.” —TR.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

Chapter XXI

The Story of a Mother

Andaba incierto—volaba errante,

I was uncertain—wandering around,

Un solo instante—sin descansar.1

Just one moment—without resting.__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

ALAEJOS.

ALAEJOS.

Sisa ran in the direction of her home with her thoughts in that confused whirl which is produced in our being when, in the midst of misfortunes, protection and hope alike are gone. It is then that everything seems to grow dark around us, and, if we do see some faint light shining from afar, we run toward it, we follow it, even though an abyss yawns in our path. The mother wanted to save her sons, and mothers do not ask about means when their children are concerned. Precipitately she ran, pursued by fear and dark forebodings. Had they already arrested her son Basilio? Whither had her boy Crispin fled?

Sisa ran toward her home with her thoughts in a chaotic swirl that happens when, in the face of misfortune, both protection and hope seem lost. At that moment, everything feels dark around us, and if we catch a glimpse of a faint light in the distance, we rush toward it, following it, even if there’s a chasm in our way. The mother wanted to save her sons, and mothers don’t hesitate about how to do it when their children are involved. In a panic, she ran, driven by fear and unsettling premonitions. Had they already arrested her son Basilio? Where had her boy Crispin gone?

As she approached her little hut she made out above the garden fence the caps of two soldiers. It would be impossible to tell what her heart felt: she forgot everything. She was not ignorant of the boldness of those men, who did not lower their gaze before even the richest people of the town. What would they do now to her and to her sons, accused of theft! The civil-guards are not men, they are civil-guards; they do not listen to supplications and they are accustomed to see tears.

As she neared her small hut, she spotted the caps of two soldiers above the garden fence. It was impossible to describe what she felt inside; she forgot everything. She was aware of the arrogance of those men, who didn’t flinch in front of even the wealthiest people in town. What would they do to her and her sons, now that they were accused of theft? The civil guards aren’t just men; they are civil guards. They don’t listen to pleas and are used to seeing tears.

Sisa instinctively raised her eyes toward the sky, that sky which smiled with brilliance indescribable, and in whose transparent blue floated some little fleecy clouds. She stopped to control the trembling that had seized her whole body. The soldiers were leaving the house and were alone, [150]as they had arrested nothing more than the hen which Sisa had been fattening. She breathed more freely and took heart again. “How good they are and what kind hearts they have!” she murmured, almost weeping with joy. Had the soldiers burned her house but left her sons at liberty she would have heaped blessings upon them! She again looked gratefully toward the sky through which a flock of herons, those light clouds in the skies of the Philippines, were cutting their path, and with restored confidence she continued on her way. As she approached those fearful men she threw her glances in every direction as if unconcerned and pretended not to see her hen, which was cackling for help. Scarcely had she passed them when she wanted to run, but prudence restrained her steps.

Sisa instinctively looked up at the sky, which sparkled with an indescribable brilliance and had small, fluffy clouds drifting in its clear blue. She paused to steady the shaking that had taken over her body. The soldiers were leaving the house, and they had only taken the hen that Sisa had been raising. She breathed easier and felt a bit of hope return. “How kind they are and what good hearts they have!” she murmured, almost crying with joy. If the soldiers had burned her house but let her sons go free, she would have showered them with blessings! She looked up at the sky with gratitude as a flock of herons, those delicate clouds in the Philippine skies, flew by, and with new confidence, she continued on her path. As she neared those intimidating men, she glanced around as if not caring and tried to ignore her hen, which was squawking for help. As soon as she passed them, she felt like running, but common sense held her back.

She had not gone far when she heard herself called by an imperious voice. Shuddering, she pretended not to hear, and continued on her way. They called her again, this time with a yell and an insulting epithet. She turned toward them, pale and trembling in spite of herself. One of them beckoned to her. Mechanically Sisa approached them, her tongue paralyzed with fear and her throat parched.

She hadn't gone far when she heard a commanding voice call her name. Shaking with fear, she pretended not to hear and kept walking. They called her again, this time yelling and using an insulting name. She turned to them, pale and shaking despite herself. One of them waved her over. Automatically, Sisa approached them, her tongue frozen with fear and her throat dry.

“Tell us the truth or we’ll tie you to that tree and shoot you,” said one of them in a threatening tone.

“Tell us the truth or we’ll tie you to that tree and shoot you,” one of them said menacingly.

The woman stared at the tree.

The woman gazed at the tree.

“You’re the mother of the thieves, aren’t you?” asked the other.

“You’re the mother of the thieves, right?” asked the other.

“Mother of the thieves!” repeated Sisa mechanically.

“Mother of the thieves!” Sisa repeated blankly.

“Where’s the money your sons brought you last night?”

“Where's the money your sons brought you last night?”

“Ah! The money—”

“Wow! The money—”

“Don’t deny it or it’ll be the worse for you,” added the other. “We’ve come to arrest your sons, and the older has escaped from us. Where have you hidden the younger?”

“Don’t deny it or you’ll regret it,” the other said. “We’re here to arrest your sons, and the older one got away from us. Where have you hidden the younger one?”

Upon hearing this Sisa breathed more freely and answered, “Sir, it has been many days since I’ve seen Crispin. I expected to see him this morning at the convento, but there they only told me—”

Upon hearing this, Sisa breathed a sigh of relief and replied, “Sir, it’s been several days since I’ve seen Crispin. I thought I would see him this morning at the convento, but all they told me there was—”

[151]The two soldiers exchanged significant glances. “All right!” exclaimed one of them. “Give us the money and we’ll leave you alone.”

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]The two soldiers shared meaningful looks. “Okay!” one of them shouted. “Hand over the cash, and we’ll let you go.”

“Sir,” begged the unfortunate woman, “my sons wouldn’t steal even though they were starving, for we are used to that kind of suffering. Basilio didn’t bring me a single cuarto. Search the whole house and if you find even a real, do with us what you will. Not all of us poor folks are thieves!”

“Sir,” pleaded the unfortunate woman, “my sons wouldn’t steal even if they were starving, because we’re used to that kind of suffering. Basilio didn’t bring me a single coin. Search the whole house, and if you find even a real, do whatever you want with us. Not all of us poor people are thieves!”

“Well then,” ordered the soldier slowly, as he fixed his gaze on Sisa’s eyes, “come with us. Your sons will show up and try to get rid of the money they stole. Come on!”

“Well then,” the soldier commanded slowly, locking his eyes with Sisa’s, “come with us. Your sons will show up and try to get rid of the money they stole. Let’s go!”

“I—go with you?” murmured the woman, as she stepped backward and gazed fearfully at their uniforms. “And why not?”

“I—go with you?” the woman whispered, stepping back and looking nervously at their uniforms. “And why not?”

“Oh, have pity on me!” she begged, almost on her knees. “I’m very poor, so I’ve neither gold nor jewels to offer you. The only thing I had you’ve already taken, and that is the hen which I was thinking of selling. Take everything that you find in the house, but leave me here in peace, leave me here to die!”

“Oh, please have mercy on me!” she pleaded, nearly on her knees. “I’m really poor, so I don’t have any gold or jewels to give you. The only thing I had, you've already taken, and that's the hen I was planning to sell. Take everything you find in the house, but please just leave me here in peace, let me stay here to die!”

“Go ahead! You’re got to go, and if you don’t move along willingly, we’ll tie you.”

“Go ahead! You have to leave, and if you don’t go willingly, we’ll tie you up.”

Sisa broke out into bitter weeping, but those men were inflexible. “At least, let me go ahead of you some distance,” she begged, when she felt them take hold of her brutally and push her along.

Sisa burst into tears, but the men were unyielding. “Please, just let me walk ahead of you for a bit,” she pleaded, as she sensed them gripping her harshly and shoving her forward.

The soldiers seemed to be somewhat affected and, after whispering apart, one of them said: “All right, since from here until we get into the town, you might be able to escape, you’ll walk between us. Once there you may walk ahead twenty paces, but take care that you don’t delay and that you don’t go into any shop, and don’t stop. Go ahead, quickly!”

The soldiers looked a bit shaken, and after talking among themselves, one of them said: “Okay, since you might have a chance to get away from here until we reach the town, you'll walk in between us. Once we get there, you can walk ahead by twenty paces, but make sure you don't waste time, don't go into any shops, and don't stop. Move quickly!”

Vain were her supplications and arguments, useless her promises. The soldiers said that they had already compromised [152]themselves by having conceded too much. Upon finding herself between them she felt as if she would die of shame. No one indeed was coming along the road, but how about the air and the light of day? True shame encounters eyes everywhere. She covered her face with her pañuelo and walked along blindly, weeping in silence at her disgrace. She had felt misery and knew what it was to be abandoned by every one, even her own husband, but until now she had considered herself honored and respected: up to this time she had looked with compassion on those boldly dressed women whom the town knew as the concubines of the soldiers. Now it seemed to her that she had fallen even a step lower than they in the social scale.

Her pleas and arguments were in vain; her promises were useless. The soldiers claimed they had already compromised themselves by giving in too much. Standing there among them, she felt as if she would die of shame. True, no one was coming down the road, but what about the air and the daylight? True shame feels the gaze of others everywhere. She covered her face with her handkerchief and walked blindly, weeping silently over her disgrace. She had experienced misery and knew what it was like to be abandoned by everyone, even her own husband, but until now, she had believed herself to be honored and respected. Until this moment, she had looked upon those boldly dressed women known in town as the soldiers' mistresses with compassion. Now, it felt as if she had fallen even lower than they on the social ladder.

The sound of hoofs was heard, proceeding from a small train of men and women mounted on poor nags, each between two baskets hung over the back of his mount; it was a party carrying fish to the interior towns. Some of them on passing her hut had often asked for a drink of water and had presented her with some fishes. Now as they passed her they seemed to beat and trample upon her while their compassionate or disdainful looks penetrated through her pañuelo and stung her face. When these travelers had finally passed she sighed and raised the pañuelo an instant to see how far she still was from the town. There yet remained a few telegraph poles to be passed before reaching the bantayan, or little watch-house, at the entrance to the town. Never had that distance seemed so great to her.

The sound of hoofbeats echoed from a small group of men and women riding on worn-out horses, each carrying two baskets strapped to their mounts. They were a party transporting fish to the inland towns. Some of them had often stopped by her hut to ask for a drink of water and had given her some fish in return. As they passed her by, it felt like they were trampling on her, their sympathetic or contemptuous looks piercing through her shawl and stinging her face. When the travelers finally moved on, she sighed and lifted her shawl briefly to see how far she still was from the town. There were still a few telegraph poles left to pass before reaching the bantayan, or little watch-house, at the town's entrance. Never had that distance felt so vast to her.

Beside the road there grew a leafy bamboo thicket in whose shade she had rested at other times, and where her lover had talked so sweetly as he helped her carry her basket of fruit and vegetables. Alas, all that was past, like a dream! The lover had become her husband and a cabeza de barangay, and then trouble had commenced to knock at her door. As the sun was beginning to shine hotly, the soldiers asked her if she did not want to [153]rest there. “Thanks, no!” was the horrified woman’s answer.

Beside the road, there was a leafy bamboo thicket where she had rested before, and where her boyfriend had sweetly talked to her while helping her carry her basket of fruits and vegetables. Sadly, that was all in the past, like a dream! The boyfriend had become her husband and a head of the village, and then trouble started knocking at her door. As the sun began to heat up, the soldiers asked her if she wanted to [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]rest there. “No, thank you!” was the horrified woman’s reply.

Real terror seized her when they neared the town. She threw her anguished gaze in all directions, but no refuge offered itself, only wide rice-fields, a small irrigating ditch, and some stunted trees; there was not a cliff or even a rock upon which she might dash herself to pieces! Now she regretted that she had come so far with the soldiers; she longed for the deep river that flowed by her hut, whose high and rock-strewn banks would have offered such a sweet death. But again the thought of her sons, especially of Crispin, of whose fate she was still ignorant, lightened the darkness of her night, and she was able to murmur resignedly, “Afterwards—afterwards—we’ll go and live in the depths of the forest.”

Real terror gripped her as they approached the town. She scanned her surroundings desperately, but there was no safe haven, just wide rice fields, a small irrigation ditch, and a few scraggly trees; there wasn’t a cliff or even a rock where she could throw herself to escape! Now she regretted coming this far with the soldiers; she missed the deep river by her hut, whose steep, rocky banks could have given her a peaceful end. But once again, the thought of her sons, especially Crispin, whose fate she still didn’t know, eased the weight of her despair, and she whispered softly, “Later—later—we’ll go and live deep in the forest.”

Drying her eyes and trying to look calm, she turned to her guards and said in a low voice, with an indefinable accent that was a complaint and a lament, a prayer and a reproach, sorrow condensed into sound, “Now we’re in the town.” Even the soldiers seemed touched as they answered her with a gesture. She struggled to affect a calm bearing while she went forward quickly.

Drying her tears and trying to look composed, she turned to her guards and said in a soft voice, with a tone that carried a mix of complaint and sorrow, a prayer and a reproach, sadness wrapped in sound, “Now we’re in the town.” Even the soldiers seemed moved as they responded to her with a gesture. She fought to maintain a calm demeanor as she moved forward quickly.

At that moment the church bells began to peal out, announcing the end of the high mass. Sisa hurried her steps so as to avoid, if possible, meeting the people who were coming out, but in vain, for no means offered to escape encountering them. With a bitter smile she saluted two of her acquaintances, who merely turned inquiring glances upon her, so that to avoid further mortification she fixed her gaze on the ground, and yet, strange to say, she stumbled over the stones in the road! Upon seeing her, people paused for a moment and conversed among themselves as they gazed at her, all of which she saw and felt in spite of her downcast eyes.

At that moment, the church bells started ringing, signaling the end of the high mass. Sisa quickened her pace to avoid, if possible, meeting the people coming out, but it was useless, as there was no way to escape them. With a bitter smile, she greeted two acquaintances, who only gave her curious looks, so to avoid further embarrassment, she stared at the ground. Yet, oddly enough, she tripped over the stones in the road! When people saw her, they paused for a moment and whispered among themselves while looking at her, all of which she noticed and felt despite her downturned gaze.

She heard the shameless tones of a woman who asked from behind at the top of her voice, “Where did you catch her? And the money?” It was a woman without [154]a tapis, or tunic, dressed in a green and yellow skirt and a camisa of blue gauze, easily recognizable from her costume as a querida of the soldiery. Sisa felt as if she had received a slap in the face, for that woman had exposed her before the crowd. She raised her eyes for a moment to get her fill of scorn and hate, but saw the people far, far away. Yet she felt the chill of their stares and heard their whispers as she moved over the ground almost without knowing that she touched it.

She heard a bold woman's voice from behind, shouting, “Where did you catch her? What about the money?” It was a woman without a shawl, wearing a green and yellow skirt and a blue gauze blouse, clearly identifiable by her outfit as a soldier's mistress. Sisa felt like she had been slapped in the face, as that woman had humiliated her in front of the crowd. She briefly looked up to take in the scorn and hatred, but the people seemed distant, very far away. Still, she felt the coldness of their gazes and heard their whispers as she moved across the ground, almost unaware that she was even touching it.

“Eh, this way!” a guard called to her. Like an automaton whose mechanism is breaking, she whirled about rapidly on her heels, then without seeing or thinking of anything ran to hide herself. She made out a door where a sentinel stood and tried to enter it, but a still more imperious voice called her aside. With wavering steps she sought the direction of that voice, then felt herself pushed along by the shoulders; she shut her eyes, took a couple of steps, and lacking further strength, let herself fall to the ground, first on her knees and then in a sitting posture. Dry and voiceless sobs shook her frame convulsively.

“Hey, this way!” a guard shouted at her. Like a robot starting to malfunction, she spun quickly on her heels, then without thinking or seeing anything, ran to find a place to hide. She spotted a door with a guard standing by it and tried to get in, but a more commanding voice called her away. Unsteadily, she moved towards that voice, then felt herself being pushed by the shoulders; she closed her eyes, took a few steps, and lacking any more strength, let herself drop to the ground, first on her knees and then sitting down. Silent, dry sobs shook her body uncontrollably.

Now she was in the barracks among the soldiers, women, hogs, and chickens. Some of the men were sewing at their clothes while their thighs furnished pillows for their queridas, who were reclining on benches, smoking and gazing wearily at the ceiling. Other women were helping some of the men clean their ornaments and arms, humming doubtful songs the while.

Now she was in the barracks with the soldiers, women, pigs, and chickens. Some of the men were sewing their clothes while their thighs served as pillows for their queridas, who were lounging on benches, smoking and staring tiredly at the ceiling. Other women were helping some of the men clean their gear and weapons, humming uncertain songs as they worked.

“It seems that the chicks have escaped, for you’ve brought only the old hen!” commented one woman to the new arrivals,—whether alluding to Sisa or the still clucking hen is not certain.

“It looks like the chicks have gotten away, since you’ve only brought the old hen!” said one woman to the newcomers,—it's unclear whether she was referring to Sisa or to the hen that was still clucking.

“Yes, the hen is always worth more than the chicks,” Sisa herself answered when she observed that the soldiers were silent.

“Yes, the hen is always worth more than the chicks,” Sisa said in response, noticing that the soldiers were quiet.

“Where’s the sergeant?” asked one of the guards in a disgusted tone. “Has report been made to the alferez yet?”

“Where’s the sergeant?” one of the guards asked, sounding disgusted. “Has the report been made to the alferez yet?”

[155]A general shrugging of shoulders was his answer, for no one was going to trouble himself inquiring about the fate of a poor woman.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]He just shrugged, because no one was going to bother to ask about what happened to a poor woman.

There Sisa spent two hours in a state of semi-idiocy, huddled in a corner with her head hidden in her arms and her hair falling down in disorder. At noon the alferez was informed, and the first thing that he did was to discredit the curate’s accusation.

There Sisa spent two hours in a daze, curled up in a corner with her head buried in her arms and her hair hanging down messily. At noon, the alferez was informed, and the first thing he did was dismiss the curate’s accusation.

“Bah! Tricks of that rascally friar,” he commented, as he ordered that the woman be released and that no one should pay any attention to the matter. “If he wants to get back what he’s lost, let him ask St. Anthony or complain to the nuncio. Out with her!”

“Bah! Tricks of that sneaky friar,” he said, as he ordered the woman to be released and told everyone to ignore the situation. “If he wants to get back what he’s lost, he can ask St. Anthony or file a complaint with the nuncio. Get her out of here!”

Consequently, Sisa was ejected from the barracks almost violently, as she did not try to move herself. Finding herself in the street, she instinctively started to hurry toward her house, with her head bared, her hair disheveled, and her gaze fixed on the distant horizon. The sun burned in its zenith with never a cloud to shade its flashing disk; the wind shook the leaves of the trees lightly along the dry road, while no bird dared stir from the shade of their branches.

Consequently, Sisa was pushed out of the barracks almost roughly, as she didn’t try to move on her own. Once in the street, she instinctively hurried toward her house, with her head uncovered, her hair a mess, and her eyes set on the distant horizon. The sun blazed in the sky with no clouds to shield its bright disk; the wind gently rustled the leaves of the trees along the dry road, while no bird dared to leave the shade of their branches.

At last Sisa reached her hut and entered it in silence, She walked all about it and ran in and out for a time. Then she hurried to old Tasio’s house and knocked at the door, but he was not at home. The unhappy woman then returned to her hut and began to call loudly for Basilio and Crispin, stopping every few minutes to listen attentively. Her voice came back in an echo, for the soft murmur of the water in the neighboring river and the rustling of the bamboo leaves were the only sounds that broke the stillness. She called again and again as she climbed the low cliffs, or went down into a gully, or descended to the river. Her eyes rolled about with a sinister expression, now flashing up with brilliant gleams, now becoming obscured like the sky on a stormy night; it might be said that the light of reason was flickering and about to be extinguished.

At last, Sisa reached her hut and entered quietly. She moved around inside, darting in and out for a while. Then she rushed over to old Tasio’s house and knocked on the door, but he wasn't home. The distressed woman then went back to her hut and began to call out loudly for Basilio and Crispin, pausing every few minutes to listen carefully. Her voice echoed back, with only the gentle flow of the nearby river and the rustling of bamboo leaves breaking the silence. She kept calling as she climbed the low cliffs, went down into a gully, or made her way to the river. Her eyes darted around with a disturbing look, now shining brightly, now shadowed like the sky before a storm; it was as if the light of reason was flickering and about to go out.

[156]Again returning to her hut, she sat down on the mat where she had lain the night before. Raising her eyes, she saw a twisted remnant from Basilio’s camisa at the end of the bamboo post in the dinding, or wall, that overlooked the precipice. She seized and examined it in the sunlight. There were blood stains on it, but Sisa hardly saw them, for she went outside and continued to raise and lower it before her eyes to examine it in the burning sunlight. The light was failing and everything beginning to grow dark around her. She gazed wide-eyed and unblinkingly straight at the sun.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]Once again back in her hut, she sat on the mat where she had slept the night before. Looking up, she spotted a twisted piece of Basilio’s shirt hanging from the bamboo post in the dinding, or wall, that faced the cliff. She grabbed it and examined it in the sunlight. There were blood stains on it, but Sisa hardly noticed them, as she stepped outside and kept raising and lowering it in front of her eyes to catch the light in the blazing sun. The light was dimming, and everything around her was starting to go dark. She stared wide-eyed and unblinking right at the sun.

Still wandering about here and there, crying and wailing, she would have frightened any listener, for her voice now uttered rare notes such as are not often produced in the human throat. In a night of roaring tempest, when the whirling winds beat with invisible wings against the crowding shadows that ride upon it, if you should find yourself in a solitary and ruined building, you would hear moans and sighs which you might suppose to be the soughing of the wind as it beats on the high towers and moldering walls to fill you with terror and make you shudder in spite of yourself; as mournful as those unknown sounds of the dark night when the tempest roars were the accents of that mother. In this condition night came upon her. Perhaps Heaven had granted some hours of sleep while the invisible wing of an angel, brushing over her pallid countenance, might wipe out the sorrows from her memory; perhaps such suffering was too great for weak human endurance, and Providence had intervened with its sweet remedy, forgetfulness. However that may be, the next day Sisa wandered about smiling, singing, and talking with all the creatures of wood and field. [157]

Still wandering around, crying and wailing, she would have scared anyone listening, because her voice now produced rare sounds that aren’t often heard from a human throat. On a night of raging storms, when the howling winds crashed against the dark shadows, if you found yourself in a lonely, crumbling building, you would hear moans and sighs that might seem like the wind sighing against the tall towers and decaying walls, filling you with fear and making you shudder involuntarily; as mournful as those unknown sounds on a dark, stormy night were the tones of that mother. In this state, night fell upon her. Maybe heaven allowed her a few hours of sleep while the invisible wing of an angel brushed against her pale face, wiping her sorrows from her mind; maybe the pain was too much for frail human endurance, and Providence stepped in with its gentle cure, forgetfulness. Whatever the case, the next day Sisa wandered around smiling, singing, and chatting with all the creatures in the woods and fields. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]


1 With uncertain pace, in wandering flight, for an instant only—without rest.

1 With an unsteady pace, in a wandering flight, just for a moment—without stopping.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

Chapter XXII

Lights and Shadows

Three days have passed since the events narrated, three days which the town of San Diego has devoted to making preparations for the fiesta, commenting and murmuring at the same time. While all were enjoying the prospect of the pleasures to come, some spoke ill of the gobernadorcillo, others of the teniente-mayor, others of the young men, and there were not lacking those who blamed everybody for everything.

Three days have gone by since the events described, three days during which the town of San Diego has focused on getting ready for the fiesta, while also chatting and gossiping. As everyone looked forward to the upcoming festivities, some criticized the gobernadorcillo, others the teniente-mayor, some the young men, and there were plenty who blamed everyone for everything.

There was a great deal of comment on the arrival of Maria Clara, accompanied by her Aunt Isabel. All rejoiced over it because they loved her and admired her beauty, while at the same time they wondered at the change that had come over Padre Salvi. “He often becomes inattentive during the holy services, nor does he talk much with us, and he is thinner and more taciturn than usual,” commented his penitents. The cook noticed him getting thinner and thinner by minutes and complained of the little honor that was done to his dishes. But that which caused the most comment among the people was the fact that in the convento were to be seen more than two lights burning during the evening while Padre Salvi was on a visit to a private dwelling—the home of Maria Clara! The pious women crossed themselves but continued their comments.

There was a lot of talk about the arrival of Maria Clara, who came with her Aunt Isabel. Everyone was happy about it because they loved her and admired her beauty, but they also noticed the change in Padre Salvi. “He often seems distracted during the services, doesn’t talk to us much, and he’s thinner and more quiet than usual,” said his parishioners. The cook remarked on how he was losing weight rapidly and complained that his cooking wasn’t getting the appreciation it deserved. But what really grabbed people’s attention was that there were more than two lights on in the convento during the evening while Padre Salvi was visiting a private home—the home of Maria Clara! The pious women crossed themselves but carried on with their gossip.

Ibarra had telegraphed from the capital of the province welcoming Aunt Isabel and her niece, but had failed to explain the reason for his absence. Many thought him a prisoner on account of his treatment of Padre Salvi on the afternoon of All Saints, but the comments reached a climax when, on the evening of the third day, they saw him [158]alight before the home of his fiancée and extend a polite greeting to the priest, who was just entering the same house.

Ibarra had sent a telegram from the provincial capital welcoming Aunt Isabel and her niece, but he hadn’t explained why he wasn’t there. Many believed he was imprisoned because of how he confronted Padre Salvi on All Saints' afternoon, but the rumors peaked when, on the evening of the third day, they saw him [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]arrive in front of his fiancée’s home and courteously greet the priest, who was just going into the same house.

Sisa and her sons were forgotten by all.

Sisa and her sons were forgotten by everyone.

If we should now go into the home of Maria Clara, a beautiful nest set among trees of orange and ilang-ilang, we should surprise the two young people at a window overlooking the lake, shadowed by flowers and climbing vines which exhaled a delicate perfume. Their lips murmured words softer than the rustling of the leaves and sweeter than the aromatic odors that floated through the garden. It was the hour when the sirens of the lake take advantage of the fast falling twilight to show their merry heads above the waves to gaze upon the setting sun and sing it to rest. It is said that their eyes and hair are blue, and that they are crowned with white and red water plants; that at times the foam reveals their shapely forms, whiter than the foam itself, and that when night descends completely they begin their divine sports, playing mysterious airs like those of Æolian harps. But let us turn to our young people and listen to the end of their conversation. Ibarra was speaking to Maria Clara.

If we were to step into Maria Clara's home, a beautiful place nestled among orange and ilang-ilang trees, we would catch a glimpse of the two young people at a window overlooking the lake, surrounded by flowers and climbing vines that gave off a delicate fragrance. Their lips whispered words softer than the rustling leaves and sweeter than the scents drifting through the garden. It was the moment when the sirens of the lake took advantage of the quickly fading twilight to peek out above the waves, watching the sunset and singing it to rest. It's said that their eyes and hair are blue, and they wear crowns made of white and red water plants; sometimes the foam reveals their graceful forms, whiter than the foam itself, and when night falls completely, they begin their divine games, playing enchanting melodies like those of Æolian harps. But let’s turn back to the young couple and listen to the end of their conversation. Ibarra was speaking to Maria Clara.

“Tomorrow before daybreak your wish shall be fulfilled. I’ll arrange everything tonight so that nothing will be lacking.”

“Tomorrow before sunrise, your wish will come true. I’ll take care of everything tonight to make sure nothing is missing.”

“Then I’ll write to my girl friends to come. But arrange it so that the curate won’t be there.”

“Then I’ll text my girlfriends to come. But make sure the curate isn’t around.”

“Why?”

“Why?”

“Because he seems to be watching me. His deep, gloomy eyes trouble me, and when he fixes them on me I’m afraid. When he talks to me, his voice—oh, he speaks of such odd, such strange, such incomprehensible things! He asked me once if I have ever dreamed of letters from my mother. I really believe that he is half-crazy. My friend Sinang and my foster-sister, Andeng, say that he is somewhat touched, because he neither eats nor bathes and lives in darkness. See to it that he does not come!”

“Because he seems to be watching me. His deep, gloomy eyes disturb me, and when he stares at me, I feel scared. When he talks to me, his voice—oh, he talks about such odd, strange, incomprehensible things! He once asked me if I’ve ever dreamed of letters from my mother. I truly believe he’s half-crazy. My friend Sinang and my foster-sister, Andeng, say he’s a bit off because he neither eats nor bathes and lives in darkness. Make sure he doesn’t come!”

[159]“We can’t do otherwise than invite him,” answered Ibarra thoughtfully. “The customs of the country require it. He is in your house and, besides, he has conducted himself nobly toward me. When the alcalde consulted him about the business of which I’ve told you, he had only praises for me and didn’t try to put the least obstacle in the way. But I see that you’re serious about it, so cease worrying, for he won’t go in the same boat with us.”

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]“We can't do anything but invite him,” Ibarra replied thoughtfully. “It's the custom here. He’s staying in your house and has treated me with respect. When the alcalde asked for his opinion on the issue I mentioned, he spoke highly of me and didn’t try to create any difficulties. But I can see you're concerned about this, so don’t worry; he won’t be in the same boat as us.”

Light footsteps were heard. It was the curate, who approached with a forced smile on his lips. “The wind is chilly,” he said, “and when one catches cold one generally doesn’t get rid of it until the hot weather. Aren’t you afraid of catching cold?” His voice trembled and his eyes were turned toward the distant horizon, away from the young people.

Light footsteps were heard. It was the curate, who came over with a strained smile on his face. “The wind is chilly,” he said, “and when you catch a cold, it usually sticks around until the warm weather. Aren’t you worried about getting sick?” His voice shook and his eyes were fixed on the far-off horizon, away from the young people.

“No, we rather find the night pleasant and the breeze delicious,” answered Ibarra. “During these months we have our autumn and our spring. Some leaves fall, but the flowers are always in bloom.”

“No, we actually find the night enjoyable and the breeze refreshing,” Ibarra replied. “During these months, we have our autumn and our spring. Some leaves drop, but the flowers are always blooming.”

Fray Salvi sighed.

Fray Salvi let out a sigh.

“I think the union of these two seasons beautiful, with no cold winter intervening,” continued Ibarra. “In February the buds on the trees will burst open and in March we’ll have the ripe fruit. When the hot month’s come we shall go elsewhere.”

“I think it’s beautiful how these two seasons come together, with no cold winter in between,” Ibarra continued. “In February, the buds on the trees will bloom, and by March, we’ll have ripe fruit. When the hot months arrive, we’ll go elsewhere.”

Fray Salvi smiled and began to talk of commonplace things, of the weather, of the town, and of the fiesta. Maria Clara slipped away on some pretext.

Fray Salvi smiled and started chatting about ordinary things, like the weather, the town, and the festival. Maria Clara made an excuse to slip away.

“Since we are talking of fiestas, allow me to invite you to the one that we are going to celebrate tomorrow. It is to be a picnic in the woods, which we and our friends are going to hold together.”

“Since we’re talking about parties, let me invite you to the one we’re having tomorrow. It’s going to be a picnic in the woods that we and our friends are hosting together.”

“Where will it be held?”

“Where will it take place?”

“The young women wish to hold it by the brook in the neighboring wood, near to the old balete, so we shall rise early to avoid the sun.”

“The young women want to gather by the stream in the nearby woods, close to the old balete tree, so we’ll get up early to stay out of the sun.”

The priest thought a moment and then answered: “The [160]invitation is very tempting and I accept it to prove to you that I hold no rancor against you. But I shall have to go late, after I’ve attended to my duties. Happy are you who are free, entirely free.”

The priest thought for a moment and then replied: “The [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]invitation is very tempting, and I accept it to show you that I bear no grudge against you. But I will have to come later, after I finish my duties. You are lucky to be free, completely free.”

A few moments later Ibarra left in order to look after the arrangements for the picnic on the next day. The night was dark and in the street some one approached and saluted him respectfully.

A few moments later, Ibarra left to take care of the plans for the picnic the next day. It was a dark night, and someone approached him on the street and greeted him respectfully.

“Who are you?” asked Ibarra.

“Who are you?” Ibarra asked.

“Sir, you don’t know my name,” answered the unknown, “but I’ve been waiting for you two days.”

“Sir, you don’t know my name,” replied the stranger, “but I’ve been waiting for you for two days.”

“For what purpose?”

"What's the purpose?"

“Because nowhere has any pity been shown me and they say that I’m an outlaw, sir. But I’ve lost my two sons, my wife is insane, and every one says that I deserve what has happened to me.”

"Because no one has shown me any mercy, and they say I’m an outlaw, sir. But I’ve lost my two sons, my wife is mad, and everyone says I deserve what has happened to me."

Ibarra looked at the man critically as he asked, “What do you want now?”

Ibarra looked at the man skeptically as he asked, “What do you want now?”

“To beg for your pity upon my wife and sons.”

"To ask for your sympathy for my wife and sons."

“I can’t stop now,” replied Ibarra. “If you wish to come, you can tell me as we go along what has happened to you.”

“I can’t stop now,” Ibarra replied. “If you want to come, you can tell me what’s happened to you as we go.”

The man thanked him, and the two quickly disappeared in the shadows along the dimly lighted street. [161]

The man thanked him, and the two quickly vanished into the shadows along the poorly lit street. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

Chapter XXIII

Fishing

The stars still glittered in the sapphire arch of heaven and the birds were still sleeping among the branches when a merry party, lighted by torches of resin, commonly called huepes, made its way through the streets toward the lake. There were five girls, who walked along rapidly with hands clasped or arms encircling one another’s waists, followed by some old women and by servants who were carrying gracefully on their heads baskets of food and dishes. Looking upon the laughing and hopeful countenances of the young women and watching the wind blow about their abundant black hair and the wide folds of their garments, we might have taken them for goddesses of the night fleeing from the day, did we not know that they were Maria Clara and her four friends, the merry Sinang, the grave Victoria, the beautiful Iday, and the thoughtful Neneng of modest and timid beauty. They were conversing in a lively manner, laughing and pinching one another, whispering in one another’s ears and then breaking out into loud laughter.

The stars still sparkled in the deep blue sky and the birds were still nestled in the branches when a cheerful group, illuminated by resin torches, known as huepes, made their way through the streets towards the lake. There were five girls walking quickly, hands clasped or arms wrapped around each other's waists, followed by some older women and servants gracefully balancing baskets of food and dishes on their heads. Looking at the joyful and hopeful faces of the young women and watching the wind play with their flowing black hair and the large folds of their clothes, you might think they were goddesses of the night escaping the day, if you didn't know they were Maria Clara and her four friends: the lively Sinang, the serious Victoria, the stunning Iday, and the thoughtful Neneng with her modest and shy beauty. They were chatting animatedly, laughing and playfully pinching each other, whispering secrets, and bursting into laughter.

“You’ll wake up the people who are still asleep,” Aunt Isabel scolded. “When we were young, we didn’t make so much disturbance.”

“You’re going to wake up the people who are still sleeping,” Aunt Isabel scolded. “When we were young, we didn’t make this much noise.”

“Neither would you get up so early nor would the old folks have been such sleepy-heads,” retorted little Sinang.

“Neither would you get up so early nor would the old folks be such sleepyheads,” replied little Sinang.

They were silent for a short time, then tried to talk in low tones, but soon forgot themselves and again filled the street with their fresh young voices.

They were quiet for a little while, then tried to speak softly, but soon lost track and once again filled the street with their lively young voices.

“Behave as if you were displeased and don’t talk to him,” Sinang was advising Maria Clara. “Scold him so he won’t get into bad habits.”

“Act like you’re upset and don’t talk to him,” Sinang was telling Maria Clara. “Give him a hard time so he doesn’t pick up any bad habits.”

[162] “Don’t be so exacting,” objected Iday.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] “Don’t be so demanding,” Iday protested.

“Be exacting! Don’t be foolish! He must be made to obey while he’s only engaged, for after he’s your husband he’ll do as he pleases,” counseled little Sinang.

“Be precise! Don’t be naive! He needs to be made to listen while he’s just your fiancé, because once he’s your husband, he’ll do whatever he wants,” advised little Sinang.

“What do you know about that, child?” her cousin Victoria corrected her.

“What do you know about that, kid?” her cousin Victoria corrected her.

“Sst! Keep quiet, for here they come!”

“Shh! Quiet down, they're coming!”

A group of young men, lighting their way with large bamboo torches, now came up, marching gravely along to the sound of a guitar.

A group of young men, lighting their way with big bamboo torches, now approached, walking seriously to the sound of a guitar.

“It sounds like a beggar’s guitar,” laughed Sinang. When the two parties met it was the women who maintained a serious and formal attitude, just as if they had never known how to laugh, while on the other hand the men talked and laughed, asking six questions to get half an answer.

“It sounds like a beggar’s guitar,” laughed Sinang. When the two groups met, the women kept a serious and formal demeanor, as if they had never known how to laugh, while the men chatted and joked, asking six questions just to get half an answer.

“Is the lake calm? Do you think we’ll have good weather?” asked the mothers.

“Is the lake calm? Do you think we'll have good weather?” asked the moms.

“Don’t be alarmed, ladies, I know how to swim well,” answered a tall, thin, emaciated youth.

“Don’t worry, ladies, I know how to swim very well,” replied a tall, thin, emaciated young man.

“We ought to have heard mass first,” sighed Aunt Isabel, clasping her hands.

“We should have gone to mass first,” sighed Aunt Isabel, clasping her hands.

“There’s yet time, ma’am. Albino has been a theological student in his day and can say it in the boat,” remarked another youth, pointing to the tall, thin one who had first spoken. The latter, who had a clownish countenance, threw himself into an attitude of contrition, caricaturing Padre Salvi. Ibarra, though he maintained his serious demeanor, also joined in the merriment.

“There’s still time, ma’am. Albino used to be a theology student and can say it in the boat,” said another young man, pointing to the tall, thin one who had spoken first. The latter, who had a silly expression, struck a pose of regret, mimicking Padre Salvi. Ibarra, while keeping a serious look, also joined in the laughter.

When they arrived at the beach, there involuntarily escaped from the women exclamations of surprise and pleasure at the sight of two large bankas fastened together and picturesquely adorned with garlands of flowers, leaves, and ruined cotton of many colors. Little paper lanterns hung from an improvised canopy amid flowers and fruits. Comfortable seats with rugs and cushions for the women had been provided by Ibarra. Even the paddles and oars [163]were decorated, while in the more profusely decorated banka were a harp, guitars, accordions, and a trumpet made from a carabao horn. In the other banka fires burned on the clay kalanes for preparing refreshments of tea, coffee, and salabat.

When they got to the beach, the women couldn't help but express their surprise and delight at the sight of two large boats tied together and beautifully decorated with garlands of flowers, leaves, and colorful bits of fabric. Little paper lanterns hung from a makeshift canopy surrounded by flowers and fruits. Ibarra had provided comfortable seats with rugs and cushions for the women. Even the paddles and oars were decorated, while the more elaborately decorated boat had a harp, guitars, accordions, and a trumpet made from a carabao horn. In the other boat, fires burned on the clay stoves for making refreshments like tea, coffee, and ginger tea.

“In this boat here the women, and in the other there the men,” ordered the mothers upon embarking. “Keep quiet! Don’t move about so or we’ll be upset.”

“In this boat here, the women, and in the other one, the men,” the mothers instructed as they boarded. “Be quiet! Don’t move around too much or we’ll get upset.”

“Cross yourself first,” advised Aunt Isabel, setting the example.

“Cross yourself first,” Aunt Isabel advised, showing the way.

“Are we to be here all alone?” asked Sinang with a grimace. “Ourselves alone?” This question was opportunely answered by a pinch from her mother.

“Are we going to be here all alone?” Sinang asked with a grimace. “Just us?” Her mother conveniently answered this question with a pinch.

As the boats moved slowly away from the shore, the light of the lanterns was reflected in the calm waters of the lake, while in the eastern sky the first tints of dawn were just beginning to appear. A deep silence reigned over the party after the division established by the mothers, for the young people seemed to have given themselves up to meditation.

As the boats drifted slowly away from the shore, the lantern light shimmered on the still surface of the lake, while the first hints of dawn began to show in the eastern sky. A deep silence surrounded the group after the separation set by the mothers, as the young people appeared to be lost in thought.

“Take care,” said Albino, the ex-theological student, in a loud tone to another youth. “Keep your foot tight on the plug under you.”

“Take care,” said Albino, the former theology student, loudly to another young man. “Keep your foot firmly on the plug below you.”

“What?”

“Excuse me?”

“It might come out and let the water in. This banka has a lot of holes in it.”

“It might come out and let the water in. This boat has a lot of holes in it.”

“Oh, we’re going to sink!” cried the frightened women.

“Oh no, we’re going to sink!” screamed the terrified women.

“Don’t be alarmed, ladies,” the ex-theological student reassured them to calm their fears. “The banka you are in is safe. It has only five holes in it and they aren’t large.”

“Don’t worry, ladies,” the former theology student said to ease their concerns. “The boat you’re in is safe. It has only five holes in it, and they aren’t big.”

“Five holes! Jesús! Do you want to drown us?” exclaimed the horrified women.

“Five holes! Jesus! Are you trying to drown us?” exclaimed the horrified women.

“Not more than five, ladies, and only about so large,” the ex-theological student assured them, indicating the circle formed with his index finger and thumb. “Press hard on the plugs so that they won’t come out.”

“Not more than five, ladies, and only about this big,” the former theology student assured them, making a circle with his thumb and index finger. “Press down firmly on the plugs so they don’t pop out.”

María Santísima! The water’s coming in,” cried an old woman who felt herself already getting wet.

Holy Mary! The water’s coming in,” shouted an old woman who could already feel herself getting wet.

[164]There now arose a small tumult; some screamed, while others thought of jumping into the water.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]Suddenly, there was a small commotion; some were yelling, while others considered jumping into the water.

“Press hard on the plugs there!” repeated Albino, pointing toward the place where the girls were.

“Push down on the plugs there!” Albino shouted again, pointing to where the girls were.

“Where, where? Diós! We don’t know how! For pity’s sake come here, for we don’t know how!” begged the frightened women.

“Where, where? Oh God! We don’t know how! Please, come here, because we don’t know how!” begged the frightened women.

It was accordingly necessary for five of the young men to get over into the other banka to calm the terrified mothers. But by some strange chance it seemed that there w, as danger by the side of each of the dalagas; all the old ladies together did not have a single dangerous hole near them! Still more strange it was that Ibarra had to be seated by the side of Maria Clara, Albino beside Victoria, and so on. Quiet was restored among the solicitous mothers but not in the circle of the young people.

It was necessary for five of the young men to get over to the other boat to reassure the terrified mothers. But, strangely enough, it seemed that there was danger next to each of the young women; none of the older ladies had a single dangerous spot near them! Even more surprising was that Ibarra had to sit next to Maria Clara, Albino next to Victoria, and so on. Calm was restored among the concerned mothers, but not among the group of young people.

As the water was perfectly still, the fish-corrals not far away, and the hour yet early, it was decided to abandon the oars so that all might partake of some refreshment. Dawn had now come, so the lanterns were extinguished.

As the water was completely calm, with the fish pens not far away and it still being early, they decided to put away the oars so everyone could have some refreshments. Dawn had arrived, so the lanterns were turned off.

“There’s nothing to compare with salabat, drunk in the morning before going to mass,” said Capitana Tika, mother of the merry Sinang. “Drink some salabat and eat a rice-cake, Albino, and you’ll see that even you will want to pray.”

“There's nothing like salabat, enjoyed in the morning before heading to mass,” said Capitana Tika, mother of the cheerful Sinang. “Have some salabat and eat a rice cake, Albino, and you'll find that even you will want to pray.”

“That’s what I’m doing,” answered the youth addressed. “I’m thinking of confessing myself.”

"That's what I'm doing," replied the young man who was spoken to. "I'm thinking about confessing."

“No,” said Sinang, “drink some coffee to bring merry thoughts.”

“No,” said Sinang, “have some coffee to lift your spirits.”

“I will, at once, because I feel a trifle sad.”

"I will right away because I'm feeling a bit sad."

“Don’t do that,” advised Aunt Isabel. “Drink some tea and eat a few crackers. They say that tea calms one’s thoughts.”

“Don’t do that,” Aunt Isabel advised. “Drink some tea and have a few crackers. They say tea helps calm your mind.”

“I’ll also take some tea and crackers,” answered the complaisant youth, “since fortunately none of these drinks is Catholicism.”

“I’ll also have some tea and crackers,” replied the agreeable young man, “since luckily none of these drinks is Catholicism.”

“But, can you—” Victoria began.

“But, can you—” Victoria started.

[165] “Drink some chocolate also? Well, I guess so, since breakfast is not so far off.”

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] “Should I drink some chocolate too? I suppose that makes sense, since breakfast isn't too far away.”

The morning was beautiful. The water began to gleam with the light reflected from the sky with such clearness that every object stood revealed without producing a shadow, a bright, fresh clearness permeated with color, such as we get a hint of in some marine paintings. All were now merry as they breathed in the light breeze that began to arise. Even the mothers, so full of cautions and warnings, now laughed and joked among themselves.

The morning was beautiful. The water started to shine with the light reflecting from the sky so clearly that every object was visible without casting a shadow, a bright, fresh clarity filled with color, like we see in some marine paintings. Everyone was cheerful as they took in the light breeze that was beginning to pick up. Even the mothers, usually so full of cautions and warnings, were laughing and joking with each other.

“Do you remember,” one old woman was saying to Capitana Tika, “do you remember the time we went to bathe in the river, before we were married? In little boats made from banana-stalks there drifted down with the current fruits of many kinds and fragrant flowers. The little boats had banners on them and each of us could see her name on one of them.”

“Do you remember,” one old woman was saying to Capitana Tika, “do you remember the time we went to bathe in the river, before we got married? Little boats made from banana stalks floated down the current, filled with all sorts of fruits and fragrant flowers. The boats had banners on them, and each of us could see our name on one of them.”

“And when we were on our way back home?” added another, without letting her go on. “We found the bamboo bridges destroyed and so we had to wade the brooks. The rascals!”

“And when we were on our way back home?” another person interrupted, not allowing her to continue. “We found the bamboo bridges destroyed, so we had to wade through the streams. Those troublemakers!"

“Yes, I know that I chose rather to let the borders of my skirt get wet than to uncover my feet,” said Capitana Tika, “for I knew that in the thickets on the bank there were eyes watching us.”

“Yes, I know that I preferred to let the hem of my skirt get wet rather than show my feet,” said Capitana Tika, “because I was aware that there were eyes watching us from the bushes on the riverbank.”

Some of the girls who heard these reminiscences winked and smiled, while the others were so occupied with their own conversations that they took no notice.

Some of the girls who heard these memories winked and smiled, while the others were so caught up in their own conversations that they didn't pay any attention.

One man alone, he who performed the duty of pilot, remained silent and removed from all the merriment. He was a youth of athletic build and striking features, with large, sad eyes and compressed lips. His black hair, long and unkempt, fell over a stout neck. A dark striped shirt afforded a suggestion through its folds of the powerful muscles that enabled the vigorous arms to handle as if it were a pen the wide and unwieldy paddle which’ served as a rudder for steering the two bankas.

One man, the pilot, stayed quiet and apart from all the fun. He was a young guy with an athletic build and striking looks, large sad eyes, and tight lips. His long, messy black hair fell over a strong neck. A dark striped shirt hinted at the powerful muscles that allowed his strong arms to handle the broad and clumsy paddle like it was a pen, steering the two boats.

[166]Maria Clara had more than once caught him looking at her, but on such occasions he had quickly turned his gaze toward the distant mountain or the shore. The young woman was moved with pity at his loneliness and offered him some crackers. The pilot gave her a surprised stare, which, however, lasted for only a second. He took a cracker and thanked her briefly in a scarcely audible voice. After this no one paid any more attention to him. The sallies and merry laughter of the young folks caused not the slightest movement in the muscles of his face. Even the merry Sinang did not make him smile when she received pinchings that caused her to wrinkle up her eyebrows for an instant, only to return to her former merry mood.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]Maria Clara had noticed him looking at her more than once, but each time he quickly turned his gaze to the distant mountain or the shore. The young woman felt pity for his loneliness and offered him some crackers. The pilot stared at her in surprise, but it only lasted a second. He took a cracker and thanked her quietly in a barely audible voice. After that, no one paid him any more attention. The playful banter and laughter of the others didn’t even seem to impact his expression. Not even the cheerful Sinang could make him smile when she squealed from being pinched, only to quickly go back to her cheerful self.

The lunch over, they proceeded on their way toward the fish-corrals, of which there were two situated near each other, both belonging to Capitan Tiago. From afar were to be seen some herons perched in contemplative attitude on the tops of the bamboo posts, while a number of white birds, which the Tagalogs call kalaway, flew about in different directions, skimming the water with their wings and filling the air with shrill cries. At the approach of the bankas the herons took to flight, and Maria Clara followed them with her gaze as they flew in the direction of the neighboring mountain.

After lunch, they continued on their way to the fish corrals, of which there were two located close to each other, both owned by Capitan Tiago. From a distance, some herons could be seen perched thoughtfully on the tops of the bamboo posts, while several white birds, known as kalaway to the Tagalogs, flew around in various directions, skimming the water with their wings and filling the air with their sharp cries. As the boats approached, the herons took off, and Maria Clara watched them as they flew toward the nearby mountain.

“Do those birds build their nests on the mountain?” she asked the pilot, not so much from a desire to know as for the purpose of making him talk.

“Do those birds build their nests on the mountain?” she asked the pilot, not really out of curiosity but to get him to talk.

“Probably they do, señora,” he answered, “but no one up to this time has ever seen their nests.”

“Yeah, they probably do, ma’am,” he replied, “but no one has ever seen their nests up to now.”

“Don’t they have nests?”

"Don't they have homes?"

“I suppose they must have them, otherwise they would be very unfortunate.”

“I guess they must have them; otherwise, they'd be pretty unlucky.”

Maria Clara did not notice the tone of sadness with which he uttered these words. “Then—”

Maria Clara didn't notice the sad tone with which he said these words. “Then—”

“It is said, señora,” answered the strange youth, “that the nests of those birds are invisible and that they have the power of rendering invisible any one who possesses [167]one of them. Just as the soul can only be seen in the pure mirror of the eyes, so also in the mirror of the water alone can their nests be looked upon.”

“It is said, ma'am,” replied the strange young man, “that the nests of those birds are invisible and that they can make anyone who has one of them invisible. Just as the soul can only be seen in the pure reflection of the eyes, their nests can only be seen in the water's reflection.”

Maria Clara became sad and thoughtful. Meanwhile, they had reached the first fish-corral and an aged boatman tied the craft to a post.

Maria Clara felt sad and reflective. In the meantime, they arrived at the first fish corral, and an old fisherman tied the boat to a post.

“Wait!” called Aunt Isabel to the son of the fisherman, who was getting ready to climb upon the platform of the corral with his panalok, or fish-net fastened on the end of a stout bamboo pole. “We must get the sinigang ready so that the fish may pass at once from the water into the soup.”

“Wait!” called Aunt Isabel to the fisherman’s son, who was about to climb up onto the platform of the corral with his panalok, or fish-net attached to a sturdy bamboo pole. “We need to get the sinigang ready so that the fish can go straight from the water into the soup.”

“Kind Aunt Isabel!” exclaimed the ex-theological student. “She doesn’t want the fish to miss the water for an instant!”

“Kind Aunt Isabel!” exclaimed the former theology student. “She doesn’t want the fish to be out of water for even a second!”

Andeng, Maria Clara’s foster-sister, in spite of her carefree and happy face, enjoyed the reputation of being an excellent cook, so she set about preparing a soup of rice and vegetables, helped and hindered by some of the young men, eager perhaps to win her favor. The other young women all busied themselves in cutting up and washing the vegetables.

Andeng, Maria Clara’s foster sister, despite her cheerful and happy demeanor, was known for being an excellent cook, so she got to work making a soup with rice and vegetables, getting help and facing distractions from some of the young men, possibly hoping to impress her. The other young women focused on chopping and washing the vegetables.

In order to divert the impatience of those who were waiting to see the fishes taken alive and wriggling from their prison, the beautiful Iday got out the harp, for Iday not only played well on that instrument, but, besides, she had very pretty fingers. The young people applauded and Maria Clara kissed her, for the harp is the most popular instrument in that province, and was especially suited to this occasion.

To distract the impatient crowd waiting to see the fish caught alive and squirming out of their tank, the beautiful Iday took out her harp. Iday not only played that instrument beautifully but also had lovely fingers. The young people clapped, and Maria Clara kissed her, as the harp was the most popular instrument in the area and perfectly matched the moment.

“Sing the hymn about marriage,” begged the old women. The men protested and Victoria, who had a fine voice, complained of hoarseness. The “Hymn of Marriage” is a beautiful Tagalog chant in which are set forth the cares and sorrows of the married state, yet not passing over its joys.

“Sing the song about marriage,” the old women urged. The men objected, and Victoria, who had a lovely voice, said she was feeling hoarse. The “Hymn of Marriage” is a beautiful Tagalog song that expresses the worries and pains of being married, but it also highlights the joys.

They then asked Maria Clara to sing, but she protested [168]that all her songs were sad ones. This protest, however, was overruled so she held back no longer. Taking the harp, she played a short prelude and then sang in a harmonious and vibrating voice full of feeling:

They then asked Maria Clara to sing, but she protested [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]that all her songs were sad. However, her protest was ignored, so she didn’t hold back anymore. Picking up the harp, she played a short introduction and then sang with a harmonious and resonant voice full of emotion:

Sweet are the hours in one’s native land,

The hours spent in one’s hometown are so sweet,

Where all is dear the sunbeams bless;

Where everything is valuable, the sunlight brings good fortune;

Life-giving breezes sweep the strand,

Refreshing breezes sweep the beach,

And death is soften’d by love’s caress.

And the touch of love makes death feel less severe.

Warm kisses play on mother’s lips,

Warm kisses linger on mom's lips,

On her fond, tender breast awaking;

Waking up on her soft, gentle chest;

When round her neck the soft arm slips,

When the gentle arm wraps around her neck,

And bright eyes smile, all love partaking.

And bright eyes smile, sharing in all the love.

Sweet is death for one’s native land,

Dying for one’s country is honorable,

Where all is dear the sunbeams bless;

Where everything is valuable, the sunlight shines down with favor;

Dead is the breeze that sweeps the strand,

Dead is the breeze that blows along the shore,

Without a mother, home, or love’s caress.

Without a mother, a home, or the comfort of love.

The song ceased, the voice died away, the harp became silent, and they still listened; no one applauded. The young women felt their eyes fill with tears, and Ibarra seemed to be unpleasantly affected. The youthful pilot stared motionless into the distance.

The song stopped, the voice faded, the harp went quiet, and they kept listening; nobody clapped. The young women felt tears welling up in their eyes, and Ibarra looked like he was disturbed. The young pilot stared blankly into the distance.

Suddenly a thundering roar was heard, such that the women screamed and covered their ears; it was the ex-theological student blowing with all the strength of his lungs on the tambuli, or carabao horn. Laughter and cheerfulness returned while tear-dimmed eyes brightened. “Are you trying to deafen us, you heretic?” cried Aunt Isabel.

Suddenly, a loud roar erupted, causing the women to scream and cover their ears; it was the former theology student blowing with all his might on the tambuli, or carabao horn. Laughter and joy returned as tear-filled eyes sparkled. “Are you trying to deafen us, you heretic?” yelled Aunt Isabel.

“Madam,” replied the offender gravely, “I once heard of a poor trumpeter on the banks of the Rhine who, by playing on his trumpet, won in marriage a rich and noble maiden.”

“Ma'am,” the offender replied seriously, “I once heard about a poor trumpeter on the banks of the Rhine who, by playing his trumpet, won the hand of a rich and noble woman in marriage.”

“That’s right, the trumpeter of Sackingen!” exclaimed Ibarra, unable to resist taking part in the renewed merriment.

"That's right, the trumpeter of Sackingen!" Ibarra exclaimed, unable to resist joining in the renewed cheer.

“Do you hear that?” went on Albino. “Now I want to see if I can’t have the same luck.” So saying, he began [169]to blow with even more force into the resounding horn, holding it close to the ears of the girls who looked saddest. As might be expected, a small tumult arose and the mothers finally reduced him to silence by beating him with their slippers1 and pinching him.

“Do you hear that?” Albino continued. “Now I want to see if I can have the same luck.” With that, he started [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]blowing even harder into the loud horn, holding it close to the ears of the girls who looked the saddest. As you might expect, a little chaos broke out, and the mothers finally silenced him by hitting him with their slippers1 and pinching him.

“My, oh my!” he complained as he felt of his smarting arms, “what a distance there is between the Philippines and the banks of the Rhine! O tempora! O mores! Some are given honors and others sanbenitos!”

“My, oh my!” he complained as he rubbed his sore arms, “what a distance there is between the Philippines and the banks of the Rhine! O tempora! O mores! Some are given honors and others are punished!”

All laughed at this, even the grave Victoria, while Sinang, she of the smiling eyes, whispered to Maria Clara, “Happy girl! I, too, would sing if I could!”

All laughed at this, even the serious Victoria, while Sinang, with her smiling eyes, whispered to Maria Clara, “Lucky girl! I’d sing too if I could!”

Andeng at length announced that the soup was ready to receive its guests, so the young fisherman climbed up into the pen placed at the narrower end of the corral, over which might be written for the fishes, were they able to read and understand Italian, “Lasciate ogni speranza voi ch’ entrante,”2 for no fish that gets in there is ever released except by death. This division of the corral encloses a circular space so arranged that a man can stand on a platform in the upper part and draw the fish out with a small net.

Andeng finally announced that the soup was ready to be served, so the young fisherman climbed up into the pen at the narrower end of the corral, where it could be written for the fish, if they could read and understand Italian, “Lasciate ogni speranza voi ch’ entrante,”2 because no fish that gets in there is ever released except by death. This part of the corral creates a circular space designed so that a person can stand on a platform in the upper section and scoop the fish out with a small net.

“I shouldn’t get tired fishing there with a pole and line,” commented Sinang, trembling with pleasant anticipation.

“I shouldn’t get tired fishing there with a rod and line,” Sinang said, shaking with excited anticipation.

All were now watching and some even began to believe that they saw the fishes wriggling about in the net and showing their glittering scales. But when the youth lowered his net not a fish leaped up.

Everyone was watching now, and some even thought they could see the fish wriggling in the net, their shiny scales visible. But when the young man lowered his net, not a single fish jumped up.

“It must be full,” whispered Albino, “for it has been over five days now since it was visited.”

“It must be full,” whispered Albino, “because it’s been over five days since someone last visited.”

The fisherman drew in his net, but not even a single little fish adorned it. The water as it fell back in glittering [170]drops reflecting the sunlight seemed to mock his efforts with a silvery smile. An exclamation of surprise, displeasure, and disappointment escaped from the lips of all. Again the youth repeated the operation, but with no better result.

The fisherman pulled in his net, but not a single fish was caught. The water splashed back in shimmering droplets reflecting the sunlight, almost mocking his efforts with a silvery grin. Everyone let out a shocked, displeased, and disappointed gasp. The young man tried again, but the outcome was just as poor.

“You don’t understand your business,” said Albino, climbing up into the pen of the corral and taking the net from the youth’s hands. “Now you’ll see! Andeng, get the pot ready!”

“You don’t get your business,” Albino said, climbing into the corral pen and taking the net from the young man's hands. “Now you'll see! Andeng, get the pot ready!”

But apparently Albino did not understand the business either, for the net again came up empty. All broke out into laughter at him.

But it seems Albino didn't get the situation either, because the net came back empty again. Everyone burst into laughter at him.

“Don’t make so much noise that the fish can hear and so not let themselves be caught. This net must be torn.” But on examination all the meshes of the net appeared to be intact.

“Don’t make so much noise that the fish can hear and avoid being caught. This net needs to be torn.” But upon closer inspection, all the meshes of the net seemed to be intact.

“Give it to me,” said Leon, Iday’s sweetheart. He assured himself that the fence was in good condition, examined the net and being satisfied with it, asked, “Are you sure that it hasn’t been visited for five days?”

“Give it to me,” said Leon, Iday’s boyfriend. He made sure the fence was in good shape, checked the net, and feeling satisfied, asked, “Are you sure it hasn’t been visited in five days?”

“Very sure! The last time was on the eve of All Saints.”

“Absolutely! The last time was on the night before All Saints.”

“Well then, either the lake is enchanted or I’ll draw up something.”

“Well then, either the lake is magical or I’ll come up with something.”

Leon then dropped the pole into the water and instantly astonishment was pictured on his countenance. Silently he looked off toward the mountain and moved the pole about in the water, then without raising it murmured in a low voice:

Leon then dropped the pole into the water, and a look of disbelief flashed across his face. He silently gazed toward the mountain and swirled the pole in the water, then without lifting it, murmured quietly:

“A cayman!”

“A caiman!”

“A cayman!” repeated everyone, as the word ran from mouth to mouth in the midst of fright and general surprise.

“A cayman!” everyone repeated, as the word spread from person to person in the midst of fear and shock.

“What did you say?” they asked him.

“What did you say?” they asked.

“I say that we’re caught a cayman,” Leon assured them, and as he dropped the heavy end of the pole into the water, he continued: “Don’t you hear that sound? That’s not sand, but a tough hide, the back of a cayman. Don’t you [171]see how the posts shake? He’s pushing against them even though he is all rolled up. Wait, he’s a big one, his body is almost a foot or more across.”

“I’m telling you, we’ve caught a cayman,” Leon assured them, and as he dropped the heavy end of the pole into the water, he continued: “Don’t you hear that sound? That’s not sand, but a tough hide, the back of a cayman. Don’t you [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]see how the posts are shaking? He’s pushing against them even though he’s all rolled up. Wait, he’s a big one; his body is almost a foot or more across.”

“What shall we do?” was the question.

“What should we do?” was the question.

“Catch him!” prompted some one.

"Get him!" prompted someone.

“Heavens! And who’ll catch him?”

“Wow! And who’ll catch him?”

No one offered to go down into the trap, for the water was deep.

No one volunteered to go down into the pit, because the water was too deep.

“We ought to tie him to our banka and drag him along in triumph,” suggested Sinang. “The idea of his eating the fish that we were going to eat!”

“We should tie him to our banka and drag him along in victory,” suggested Sinang. “The thought of him eating the fish that we were planning to eat!”

“I have never yet seen a live cayman,” murmured Maria Clara.

“I’ve never seen a live cayman,” Maria Clara murmured.

The pilot arose, picked up a long rope, and climbed nimbly up on the platform, where Leon made room for him. With the exception of Maria Clara, no one had taken any notice of him, but now all admired his shapely figure. To the great surprise of all and in spite of their cries, he leaped down into the enclosure.

The pilot stood up, grabbed a long rope, and quickly climbed up onto the platform, where Leon made space for him. Except for Maria Clara, no one had really noticed him, but now everyone was admiring his fit physique. To everyone's surprise, and despite their shouts, he jumped down into the enclosure.

“Take this knife!” called Crisostomo to him, holding out a wide Toledo blade, but already the water was splashing up in a thousand jets and the depths closed mysteriously.

“Take this knife!” Crisostomo shouted to him, extending a broad Toledo blade, but already the water was splashing up in a thousand streams and the depths vanished mysteriously.

Jesús, María, y José!” exclaimed the old women. “We’re going to have an accident!”

Jesus, Mary, and Joseph!” exclaimed the old woman. “We’re going to have an accident!”

“Don’t be uneasy, ladies,” said the old boatman, “for if there is any one in the province who can do it, he’s the man.”

“Don’t worry, ladies,” said the old boatman, “because if anyone in the province can handle it, he’s the one.”

“What’s his name?” they asked.

"What’s his name?" they asked.

“We call him ‘The Pilot’ and he’s the best I’ve ever seen, only he doesn’t like the business.”

“We call him ‘The Pilot’ and he’s the best I’ve ever seen, but he doesn’t like the job.”

The water became disturbed, then broke into ripples, the fence shook; a struggle seemed to be going on in the depths. All were silent and hardly breathed. Ibarra grasped the handle of the sharp knife convulsively.

The water was disrupted, then rippled, the fence trembled; it felt like a struggle was happening beneath the surface. Everyone was silent and barely breathed. Ibarra gripped the handle of the sharp knife tightly.

Now the struggle seemed to be at an end and the head of the youth appeared, to be greeted with joyful cries. The eyes of the old women filled with tears. The pilot [172]climbed up with one end of the rope in his hand and once on the platform began to pull on it. The monster soon appeared above the water with the rope tied in a double band around its neck and underneath its front legs. It was a large one, as Leon had said, speckled, and on its back grew the green moss which is to the caymans what gray hairs are to men. Roaring like a bull and beating its tail against or catching hold of the sides of the corral, it opened its huge jaws and showed its long, sharp teeth. The pilot was hoisting it alone, for no one had thought to assist him.

Now the struggle seemed to be over, and the young man’s head emerged, greeted with cheers. The eyes of the older women filled with tears. The pilot [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] climbed up with one end of the rope in his hand and, once on the platform, began to pull on it. The beast soon surfaced above the water, with the rope tied tightly around its neck and under its front legs. It was big, just like Leon had said, speckled, and its back was covered in the green moss that’s to caimans what gray hair is to men. Roaring like a bull and thrashing its tail against the sides of the corral, it opened its massive jaws to reveal its long, sharp teeth. The pilot was hoisting it alone because no one had thought to help him.

Once out of the water and resting on the platform, he placed his foot upon it and with his strong hands forced its huge jaws together and tried to tie its snout with stout knots. With a last effort the reptile arched its body, struck the floor with its powerful tail, and jerking free, hurled itself with one leap into the water outside the corral, dragging its captor along with it. A cry of horror broke from the lips of all. But like a flash of lightning another body shot into the water so quickly that there was hardly time to realize that it was Ibarra. Maria Clara did not swoon only for the reason that the Filipino women do not yet know how to do so.

Once he was out of the water and resting on the platform, he placed his foot on it and with his strong hands forced its huge jaws shut, trying to tie its snout with sturdy knots. With one last effort, the reptile arched its body, slammed its powerful tail against the floor, and broke free, launching itself with a single leap into the water outside the corral, dragging its captor with it. A cry of horror escaped everyone's lips. But like a flash of lightning, another body shot into the water so quickly that there was hardly time to realize it was Ibarra. Maria Clara didn’t faint only because Filipino women still don’t know how to do that.

The anxious watchers saw the water become colored and dyed with blood. The young fisherman jumped down with his bolo in his hand and was followed by his father, but they had scarcely disappeared when Crisostomo and the pilot reappeared clinging to the dead body of the reptile, which had the whole length of its white belly slit open and the knife still sticking in its throat.

The anxious onlookers watched as the water turned red with blood. The young fisherman jumped down with his knife in hand, followed closely by his father, but they had hardly vanished when Crisostomo and the pilot came back up, gripping the lifeless body of the reptile, which had a long gash along its white belly and the knife still embedded in its throat.

To describe the joy were impossible, as a dozen arms reached out to drag the young men from the water. The old women were beside themselves between laughter and prayers. Andeng forgot that her sinigang had boiled over three times, spilling the soup and putting out the fire. The only one who could say nothing was Maria Clara.

To describe the joy would be impossible, as a dozen arms reached out to pull the young men from the water. The old women were beside themselves with laughter and prayers. Andeng forgot that her sinigang had boiled over three times, spilling the soup and extinguishing the fire. The only one who couldn't say anything was Maria Clara.

Ibarra was uninjured, while the pilot had only a slight [173]scratch on his arm. “I owe my life to you,” said the latter to Ibarra, who was wrapping himself up in blankets and cloths. The pilot’s voice seemed to have a note of sadness in it.

Ibarra was fine, while the pilot had just a small scratch on his arm. “I owe you my life,” the pilot said to Ibarra, who was bundling himself up in blankets and cloths. The pilot’s voice had a hint of sadness in it.

“You are too daring,” answered Ibarra. “Don’t tempt fate again.”

“You're being too reckless,” Ibarra replied. “Don’t test your luck again.”

“If you had not come up again—” murmured the still pale and trembling Maria Clara.

“If you hadn't come back—” murmured the still pale and trembling Maria Clara.

“If I had not come up and you had followed me,” replied Ibarra, completing the thought in his own way, “in the bottom of the lake, I should still have been with my family!” He had not forgotten that there lay the bones of his father.

“If I hadn't arrived and you had kept following me,” Ibarra replied, finishing the thought in his own way, “at the bottom of the lake, I would still have been with my family!” He hadn't forgotten that his father's bones were there.

The old women did not want to visit the other corral but wished to return, saying that the day had begun inauspiciously and that many more accidents might occur. “All because we didn’t hear mass,” sighed one.

The old women didn't want to go to the other corral and preferred to head back, saying that the day had started off poorly and that more accidents might happen. “It’s all because we didn’t go to mass,” one of them sighed.

“But what accident has befallen us, ladies?” asked Ibarra. “The cayman seems to have been the only unlucky one.”

“But what happened to us, ladies?” Ibarra asked. “The cayman seems to have been the only unfortunate one.”

“All of which proves,” concluded the ex-student of theology, “that in all its sinful life this unfortunate reptile has never attended mass—at least, I’ve never seen him among the many other caymans that frequent the church.”

“All of which proves,” concluded the former theology student, “that throughout its sinful existence, this unfortunate reptile has never gone to mass—at least, I’ve never seen it among the many other caimans that visit the church.”

So the boats were turned in the direction of the other corral and Andeng had to get her sinigang ready again. The day was now well advanced, with a fresh breeze blowing. The waves curled up behind the body of the cayman, raising “mountains of foam whereon the smooth, rich sunlight glitters,” as the poet says. The music again resounded; Iday played on the harp, while the men handled the accordions and guitars with greater or less skill. The prize-winner was Albino, who actually scratched the instruments, getting out of tune and losing the time every moment or else forgetting it and changing to another tune entirely different.

So the boats turned toward the other corral, and Andeng had to get her sinigang ready again. The day was well advanced, with a fresh breeze blowing. The waves rolled up behind the body of the cayman, creating “mountains of foam where the smooth, rich sunlight sparkles,” as the poet says. The music started again; Iday played the harp while the men played the accordions and guitars with varying levels of skill. The standout was Albino, who struggled with the instruments, constantly getting out of tune, losing the beat, or forgetting it altogether and switching to a completely different tune.

[174]The second corral was visited with some misgivings, as many expected to find there the mate of the dead cayman, but nature is ever a jester, and the nets came up full at each haul. Aunt Isabel superintended the sorting of the fish and ordered that some be left in the trap for decoys. “It’s not lucky to empty the corral completely,” she concluded.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]The second corral was approached with some hesitation, as many feared they would find the mate of the dead cayman there, but nature always has its surprises, and each net haul came up full. Aunt Isabel oversaw the sorting of the fish and instructed that some be left in the trap as decoys. “It’s unlucky to empty the corral completely,” she said.

Then they made their way toward the shore near the forest of old trees that belonged to Ibarra. There in the shade by the clear waters of the brook, among the flowers, they ate their breakfast under improvised canopies. The space was filled with music while the smoke from the fires curled up in slender wreaths. The water bubbled cheerfully in the hot dishes as though uttering sounds of consolation, or perchance of sarcasm and irony, to the dead fishes. The body of the cayman writhed about, sometimes showing its torn white belly and again its speckled greenish back, while man, Nature’s favorite, went on his way undisturbed by what the Brahmins and vegetarians would call so many cases of fratricide. [175]

Then they headed towards the shore near the grove of old trees that belonged to Ibarra. There, in the shade by the clear waters of the stream, surrounded by flowers, they had their breakfast under makeshift canopies. The area was filled with music while smoke from the fires twisted up into thin spirals. The water bubbled happily in the hot dishes as if whispering sounds of comfort, or perhaps mockery and irony, to the dead fish. The cayman's body thrashed around, sometimes displaying its torn white belly and at other times its speckled greenish back, while humans, Nature’s favorite, continued on their way, unaffected by what Brahmins and vegetarians would call so many cases of fratricide. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]


1 The chinela, the Philippine slipper, is a soft leather sole, heelless, with only a vamp, usually of plush or velvet, to hold it on.—TR.

1 The chinela, a traditional Filipino slipper, features a soft leather sole without a heel, secured only by a vamp, which is typically made of plush or velvet.—TR.

2 “All hope abandon, ye who enter here.” The words inscribed over the gate of Hell: Dante’s Inferno, III, 9.—TR.

2 “Leave all hope behind, you who enter here.” The words carved above the gate of Hell: Dante’s Inferno, III, 9.—TR.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

Chapter XXIV

In the Wood

Early, very early indeed, somewhat differently from his usual custom, Padre Salvi had celebrated mass and cleansed a dozen sinful souls in a few moments. Then it seemed that the reading of some letters which he had received firmly sealed and waxed caused the worthy curate to lose his appetite, since he allowed his chocolate to become completely cold.

Early, very early indeed, in a way that was unusual for him, Padre Salvi had held mass and absolved a dozen sinful souls in just a few moments. Then it appeared that reading some letters he had received, which were firmly sealed and waxed, made the good curate lose his appetite, as he let his chocolate go completely cold.

“The padre is getting sick,” commented the cook while preparing another cup. “For days he hasn’t eaten; of the six dishes that I set before him on the table he doesn’t touch even two.”

“ The padre is getting sick,” said the cook while making another cup. “He hasn’t eaten for days; of the six dishes I put in front of him on the table, he doesn’t even touch two.”

“It’s because he sleeps badly,” replied the other servant. “He has nightmares since he changed his bedroom. His eyes are becoming more sunken all the time and he’s getting thinner and yellower day by day.”

“It’s because he sleeps poorly,” replied the other servant. “He’s been having nightmares since he changed his bedroom. His eyes are getting more sunken all the time, and he’s getting thinner and yellower every day.”

Truly, Padre Salvi was a pitiable sight. He did not care to touch the second cup of chocolate nor to taste the sweet cakes of Cebu; instead, he paced thoughtfully about the spacious sala, crumpling in his bony hands the letters, which he read from time to time. Finally, he called for his carriage, got ready, and directed that he be taken to the wood where stood the fateful tree near which the picnic was being held.

Truly, Padre Salvi was a sad sight. He didn't want to touch the second cup of hot chocolate or taste the sweet cakes from Cebu; instead, he walked thoughtfully around the large living room, crumpling the letters in his bony hands, which he read from time to time. Finally, he called for his carriage, got ready, and instructed that he be taken to the woods where the fateful tree stood, near where the picnic was happening.

Arriving at the edge of the wood, the padre dismissed his carriage and made his way alone into its depths. A gloomy pathway opened a difficult passage through the thickets and led to the brook formed by certain warm springs, like many that flow from the slopes of Mr. Makiling. Adorning its banks grow wild flowers, many of which [176]have as yet no Latin names, but which are doubtless well-known to the gilded insects and butterflies of all shapes and colors, blue and gold, white and black, many-hued, glittering with iridescent spots, with rubies and emeralds on their wings, and to the countless beetles with their metallic lusters of powdered gold. The hum of the insects, the cries of the cicada, which cease not night or day, the songs of the birds, and the dry crashing of the rotten branch that falls and strikes all around against the trees, are the only sounds to break the stillness of that mysterious place.

Arriving at the edge of the woods, the padre dismissed his carriage and entered its depths alone. A dark path opened a tough way through the underbrush and led to the stream formed by some warm springs, like many that flow from the slopes of Mount Makiling. Wildflowers, many of which [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]still don't have Latin names, grow along its banks, but are clearly well-known to the colorful insects and butterflies in all shapes and sizes—blue and gold, white and black, multicolored, shimmering with iridescent flecks, with rubies and emeralds on their wings, and to the countless beetles with their metallic glints of powdered gold. The buzz of the insects, the calls of the cicadas that don’t stop day or night, the songs of the birds, and the dry cracking of the rotten branches falling and hitting the trees are the only sounds that break the silence of that mysterious place.

For some time the padre wandered aimlessly among the thick underbrush, avoiding the thorns that caught at his guingón habit as though to detain him, and the roots of the trees that protruded from the soil to form stumbling-blocks at every step for this wanderer unaccustomed to such places. But suddenly his feet were arrested by the sound of clear voices raised in merry laughter, seeming to come from the brook and apparently drawing nearer.

For a while, the priest walked aimlessly through the dense underbrush, dodging the thorns that snagged his guingón robe as if trying to hold him back, and the tree roots that stuck out of the ground, creating tripping hazards for this wanderer unfamiliar with such terrain. But then, he suddenly stopped as he heard the sound of clear voices filled with cheerful laughter, seemingly coming from the stream and apparently getting closer.

“I’m going to see if I can find one of those nests,” said a beautiful, sweet voice, which the curate recognized. “I’d like to see him without having him see me, so I could follow him everywhere.”

“I’m going to see if I can find one of those nests,” said a beautiful, sweet voice that the curate recognized. “I’d like to see him without him seeing me, so I could follow him everywhere.”

Padre Salvi hid behind the trunk of a large tree and set himself to eavesdrop.

Padre Salvi hid behind the trunk of a big tree and got ready to eavesdrop.

“Does that mean that you want to do with him what the curate does with you?” asked a laughing voice. “He watches you everywhere. Be careful, for jealousy makes people thin and puts rings around their eyes.”

“Does that mean you want to do with him what the curate does with you?” a laughing voice asked. “He’s always watching you. Be careful, because jealousy makes people look gaunt and puts dark circles under their eyes.”

“No, no, not jealousy, it’s pure curiosity,” replied the silvery voice, while the laughing one repeated, “Yes, jealousy, jealousy!” and she burst out into merry laughter.

“No, no, not jealousy, it’s just pure curiosity,” replied the silvery voice, while the laughing one said again, “Yes, jealousy, jealousy!” and she erupted into joyful laughter.

“If I were jealous, instead of making myself invisible, I’d make him so, in order that no one might see him.”

“If I were jealous, instead of making myself invisible, I’d make him invisible so that no one could see him.”

“But neither would you see him and that wouldn’t be nice. The best thing for us to do if we find the nest would be to present it to the curate so that he could watch [177]over us without the necessity of our seeing him, don’t you think so?”

“But you wouldn’t see him, and that wouldn’t be good. The best thing for us to do if we find the nest would be to give it to the curate so he could keep an eye [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]on us without us having to see him, don’t you agree?”

“I don’t believe in those herons’ nests,” interrupted another voice, “but if at any time I should be jealous, I’d know how to watch and still keep myself hidden.”

“I don’t believe in those herons’ nests,” interrupted another voice, “but if I ever felt jealous, I’d know how to keep an eye on things without being seen.”

“How, how? Perhaps like a Sor Escucha?1

“How, how? Maybe like a Sor Escucha?1

This reminiscence of school-days provoked another merry burst of laughter.

This memory of school days sparked another fit of laughter.

“And you know how she’s fooled, the Sor Escucha!

“And you know how she’s been tricked, the Sor Escucha!

From his hiding-place Padre Salvi saw Maria Clara, Victoria, and Sinang wading along the border of the brook. They were moving forward with their eyes fixed on the crystal waters, seeking the enchanted nest of the heron, wet to their knees so that the wide folds of their bathing skirts revealed the graceful curves of their bodies. Their hair was flung loose, their arms bare, and they wore camisas with wide stripes of bright hues. While looking for something that they could not find they were picking flowers and plants which grew along the bank.

From his hiding spot, Padre Salvi watched Maria Clara, Victoria, and Sinang wading along the edge of the stream. They moved forward with their eyes fixed on the clear water, searching for the heron's enchanted nest, soaking their knees so the flowing folds of their bathing skirts revealed their graceful curves. Their hair was thrown back, their arms bare, and they wore brightly striped camisas. While looking for something they couldn't find, they picked flowers and plants that grew along the bank.

The religious Acteon stood pale and motionless gazing at that chaste Diana, but his eyes glittered in their dark circles, untired of staring at those white and shapely arms and at that elegant neck and bust, while the small rosy feet that played in the water awoke in his starved being strange sensations and in his burning brain dreams of new ideas.

The religious Acteon stood pale and still, staring at the pure Diana, but his eyes sparkled in their dark circles, unwearied from looking at those white, shapely arms and that graceful neck and bust, while the small, rosy feet splashing in the water stirred unfamiliar feelings in his longing being and ignited new dreams in his burning mind.

The three charming figures disappeared behind a bamboo thicket around a bend in the brook, and their cruel allusions ceased to be heard. Intoxicated, staggering, covered with perspiration, Padre Salvi left his hiding-place and looked all about him with rolling eyes. He stood still as if in doubt, then took a few steps as though he would try to follow the girls, but turned again and made his way along the banks of the stream to seek the rest of the party.

The three enchanting figures vanished behind a bamboo thicket around a curve in the brook, and their harsh remarks faded away. Dazed, swaying, and sweaty, Padre Salvi emerged from his hiding spot and looked around with wide eyes. He stood there, unsure, then took a few steps as if he might follow the girls, but turned back and headed along the stream to find the rest of the group.

At a little distance he saw in the middle of the brook a kind of bathing-place, well enclosed, decorated with [178]palm leaves, flowers, and streamers, with a leafy clump of bamboo for a covering, from within which came the sound of happy feminine voices. Farther on he saw a bamboo bridge and beyond it the men bathing. Near these a crowd of servants was busily engaged around improvised kalanes in plucking chickens, washing rice, and roasting a pig. On the opposite bank in a cleared space were gathered men and women under a canvas covering which was fastened partly to the hoary trees and partly to newly-driven stakes. There were gathered the alferez, the coadjutor, the gobernadorcillo, the teniente-mayor, the schoolmaster, and many other personages of the town, even including Sinang’s father, Capitan Basilio, who had been the adversary of the deceased Don Rafael in an old lawsuit. Ibarra had said to him, “We are disputing over a point of law, but that does not mean that we are enemies,” so the celebrated orator of the conservatives had enthusiastically accepted the invitation, sending along three turkeys and putting his servants at the young man’s disposal.

At some distance, he saw a sort of swimming area in the middle of the stream, well-enclosed and decorated with palm leaves, flowers, and streamers, covered by a leafy clump of bamboo, from which came the sounds of cheerful female voices. Further along, he spotted a bamboo bridge and beyond it, men bathing. Nearby, a crowd of servants was busy around makeshift cooking areas, plucking chickens, washing rice, and roasting a pig. On the opposite bank, in a cleared area, men and women gathered under a canvas shelter fastened partly to old trees and partly to newly-driven stakes. Present were the alferez, the coadjutor, the gobernadorcillo, the teniente-mayor, the schoolmaster, and many other notable people from the town, including Sinang’s father, Capitan Basilio, who had been the opponent of the late Don Rafael in an old lawsuit. Ibarra had said to him, “We’re arguing over a legal matter, but that doesn’t mean we’re enemies,” so the renowned conservative orator had eagerly accepted the invitation, sending over three turkeys and making his servants available for the young man.

The curate was received with respect and deference by all, even the alferez. “Why, where has your Reverence been?” asked the latter, as he noticed the curate’s scratched face and his habit covered with leaves and dry twigs. “Has your Reverence had a fall?”

The curate was welcomed with respect and courtesy by everyone, even the alferez. “Where have you been, Your Reverence?” the alferez asked, noticing the curate’s scratched face and his habit covered with leaves and dry twigs. “Did you have a fall?”

“No, I lost my way,” replied Padre Salvi, lowering his gaze to examine his gown.

“No, I got lost,” replied Padre Salvi, looking down to check his robe.

Bottles of lemonade were brought out and green coconuts were split open so that the bathers as they came from the water might refresh themselves with the milk and the soft meat, whiter than the milk itself. The girls all received in addition rosaries of sampaguitas, intertwined with roses and ilang-ilang blossoms, to perfume their flowing tresses. Some of the company sat on the ground or reclined in hammocks swung from the branches of the trees, while others amused themselves around a wide flat rock on which were to be seen playing-cards, a chess-board, booklets, cowry shells, and pebbles.

Bottles of lemonade were brought out, and green coconuts were cracked open so that the bathers, as they came out of the water, could refresh themselves with the coconut milk and soft meat, which was whiter than the milk itself. The girls also received garlands of sampaguitas, intertwined with roses and ilang-ilang blossoms, to scent their flowing hair. Some of the group sat on the ground or lay in hammocks hanging from the branches of the trees, while others entertained themselves around a wide flat rock where playing cards, a chessboard, booklets, cowry shells, and pebbles were scattered.

[179]They showed the cayman to the curate, but he seemed inattentive until they told him that the gaping wound had been inflicted by Ibarra. The celebrated and unknown pilot was no longer to be seen, as he had disappeared before the arrival of the alferez.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]They showed the cayman to the curate, but he appeared distracted until they mentioned that the deep wound had been caused by Ibarra. The famous and elusive pilot was nowhere to be found, having vanished before the alferez arrived.

At length Maria Clara came from the bath with her companions, looking fresh as a rose on its first morning when the dew sparkling on its fair petals glistens like diamonds. Her first smile was for Crisostomo and the first cloud on her brow for Padre Salvi, who noted it and sighed.

At last, Maria Clara came out of the bath with her friends, looking as fresh as a rose in the morning, with dew sparkling on its petals like diamonds. Her first smile was for Crisostomo, and the first frown on her face was for Padre Salvi, who noticed it and sighed.

The lunch hour was now come, and the curate, the coadjutor, the gobernadorcillo, the teniente-mayor, and the other dignitaries took their seats at the table over which Ibarra presided. The mothers would not permit any of the men to eat at the table where the young women sat.

The lunch hour had arrived, and the curate, the coadjutor, the gobernadorcillo, the teniente-mayor, and the other officials took their seats at the table that Ibarra was presiding over. The mothers would not allow any of the men to eat at the table where the young women were sitting.

“This time, Albino, you can’t invent holes as in the bankas,” said Leon to the quondam student of theology. “What! What’s that?” asked the old women.

“This time, Albino, you can’t make up excuses like you did in the bankas,” Leon said to the former theology student. “What?! What’s that?” the old woman asked.

“The bankas, ladies, were as whole as this plate is,” explained Leon.

“The bankas, ladies, were as complete as this plate is,” Leon explained.

Jesús! The rascal!” exclaimed the smiling Aunt Isabel.

Jesus! That troublemaker!” exclaimed the smiling Aunt Isabel.

“Have you yet learned anything of the criminal who assaulted Padre Damaso?” inquired Fray Salvi of the alferez.

“Have you found out anything about the criminal who attacked Padre Damaso?” Fray Salvi asked the alferez.

“Of what criminal, Padre?” asked the military man, staring at the friar over the glass of wine that he was emptying,

“Which criminal, Padre?” asked the military man, looking at the friar over the glass of wine he was finishing,

“What criminal! Why, the one who struck Padre Damaso in the road yesterday afternoon!”

“What a criminal! The one who hit Padre Damaso on the street yesterday afternoon!”

“Struck Padre Damaso?” asked several voices.

“Struck Padre Damaso?” asked multiple voices.

The coadjutor seemed to smile, while Padre Salvi went on: “Yes, and Padre Damaso is now confined to his bed. It’s thought that he may be the very same Elias who threw you into the mudhole, señor alferez.”

The coadjutor appeared to smile as Padre Salvi continued, “Yes, and Padre Damaso is now stuck in bed. People say he might be the same Elias who tossed you into the mud, señor alferez.”

Either from shame or wine the alferez’s face became very red.

Either from shame or the wine, the alferez's face turned bright red.

[180]“Of course, I thought,” continued Padre Salvi in a joking manner, “that you, the alferez of the Civil Guard, would be informed about the affair.”

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]“Of course, I thought,” Padre Salvi said playfully, “that you, the officer of the Civil Guard, would be in the loop about this situation.”

The soldier bit his lip and was murmuring some foolish excuse, when the meal was suddenly interrupted by the appearance of a pale, thin, poorly-clad woman. No one had noticed her approach, for she had come so noiselessly that at night she might have been taken for a ghost.

The soldier bit his lip and was mumbling some lame excuse when the meal was suddenly interrupted by the appearance of a pale, thin, poorly-dressed woman. No one had noticed her coming because she had approached so quietly that at night she could have been mistaken for a ghost.

“Give this poor woman something to eat,” cried the old women. “Oy, come here!”

“Give this poor woman something to eat,” shouted the old woman. “Hey, come here!”

Still the strange woman kept on her way to the table where the curate was seated. As he turned his face and recognized her, his knife dropped from his hand.

Still, the strange woman continued toward the table where the curate was sitting. When he turned his face and recognized her, his knife fell from his hand.

“Give this woman something to eat,” ordered Ibarra.

“Give this woman something to eat,” Ibarra commanded.

“The night is dark and the boys disappear,” murmured the wandering woman, but at sight of the alferez, who spoke to her, she became frightened and ran away among the trees.

“The night is dark and the boys vanish,” murmured the wandering woman, but when she saw the alferez talking to her, she got scared and ran off into the trees.

“Who is she?” he asked.

"Who's she?" he asked.

“An unfortunate woman who has become insane from fear and sorrow,” answered Don Filipo. “For four days now she has been so.”

“An unfortunate woman who has lost her mind from fear and sadness,” replied Don Filipo. “She’s been this way for four days now.”

“Is her name Sisa?” asked Ibarra with interest.

“Is her name Sisa?” Ibarra asked, intrigued.

“Your soldiers arrested her,” continued the teniente-mayor, rather bitterly, to the alferez. “They marched her through the town on account of something about her sons which isn’t very clearly known.”

“Your soldiers arrested her,” the lieutenant said somewhat bitterly to the ensign. “They marched her through the town because of something related to her sons, which isn’t very well understood.”

“What!” exclaimed the alferez, turning to the curate, “she isn’t the mother of your two sacristans?”

“What!” the alferez exclaimed, turning to the curate, “she’s not the mother of your two sacristans?”

The curate nodded in affirmation.

The curate nodded in agreement.

“They disappeared and nobody made any inquiries about them,” added Don Filipo with a severe look at the gobernadorcillo, who dropped his eyes.

“They disappeared and no one asked about them,” added Don Filipo, giving a stern look to the gobernadorcillo, who lowered his gaze.

“Look for that woman,” Crisostomo ordered the servants. “I promised to try to learn where her sons are.”

“Find that woman,” Crisostomo instructed the servants. “I promised to see if I can find out where her sons are.”

“They disappeared, did you say?” asked the alferez. “Your sacristans disappeared, Padre?”

“They vanished, you said?” asked the lieutenant. “Your altar boys disappeared, Padre?”

[181]The friar emptied the glass of wine before him and again nodded.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]The friar finished the glass of wine in front of him and nodded again.

Caramba, Padre!” exclaimed the alferez with a sarcastic laugh, pleased at the thought of a little revenge. “A few pesos of your Reverence’s disappear and my sergeant is routed out early to hunt for them—two sacristans disappear and your Reverence says nothing—and you, señor capitan—It’s also true that you—”

Wow, Padre!” the lieutenant said with a sarcastic laugh, feeling a sense of satisfaction at the idea of getting back at him. “A few pesos of your Reverence’s go missing and my sergeant gets called out early to look for them—two sacristans disappear and your Reverence says nothing—and you, Captain—It’s also true that you—”

Here he broke off with another laugh as he buried his spoon in the red meat of a wild papaya.

Here he paused with another laugh as he plunged his spoon into the ripe flesh of a wild papaya.

The curate, confused, and not over-intent upon what he was saying, replied, “That’s because I have to answer for the money—”

The curate, confused and not really focused on what he was saying, replied, “That’s because I have to account for the money—”

“A good answer, reverend shepherd of souls!” interrupted the alferez with his mouth full of food. “A splendid answer, holy man!”

“A great answer, reverend shepherd of souls!” interrupted the alferez with his mouth full of food. “A fantastic answer, holy man!”

Ibarra wished to intervene, but Padre Salvi controlled himself by an effort and said with a forced smile, “Then you don’t know, sir, what is said about the disappearance of those boys? No? Then ask your soldiers!”

Ibarra wanted to step in, but Padre Salvi held himself back with effort and said with a tense smile, “So you’re not aware, sir, of what people are saying about the missing boys? No? Then you should ask your soldiers!”

“What!” exclaimed the alferez, all his mirth gone.

“What!” the alferez shouted, his laughter completely vanished.

“It’s said that on the night they disappeared several shots were heard.”

“It’s said that on the night they went missing, several shots were heard.”

“Several shots?” echoed the alferez, looking around at the other guests, who nodded their heads in corroboration of the padre’s statement.

“Several shots?” echoed the lieutenant, looking around at the other guests, who nodded in agreement with the priest’s statement.

Padre Salvi then replied slowly and with cutting sarcasm: “Come now, I see that you don’t catch the criminals nor do you know what is going on in your own house, yet you try to set yourself up as a preacher to point out their duties to others. You ought to keep in mind that proverb about the fool in his own house—”2

Padre Salvi then replied slowly and with sharp sarcasm: “Come on, I see that you don’t catch the criminals nor do you know what’s happening in your own home, yet you act like a preacher trying to tell others what to do. You should remember that saying about the fool in his own house—”2

“Gentlemen!” interrupted Ibarra, seeing that the alferez had grown pale. “In this connection I should like to have your opinion about a project of mine. I’m thinking [182]of putting this crazy woman under the care of a skilful physician and, in the meantime, with your aid and advice, I’ll search for her sons.”

“Gentlemen!” interrupted Ibarra, noticing that the alferez had gone pale. “In this regard, I’d like to get your opinion on a project of mine. I’m considering [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]putting this troubled woman in the care of a skilled doctor and, in the meantime, with your help and guidance, I’ll look for her sons.”

The return of the servants without the madwoman, whom they had been unable to find, brought peace by turning the conversation to other matters.

The servants returned without the madwoman, who they couldn’t find, and this shift in focus brought peace as they talked about other things.

The meal ended, and while the tea and coffee were being served, both old and young scattered about in different groups. Some took the chessmen, others the cards, while the girls, curious about the future, chose to put questions to a Wheel of Fortune.

The meal wrapped up, and while tea and coffee were served, people of all ages mingled in different groups. Some grabbed the chess pieces, others picked up the cards, while the girls, eager to see what the future held, decided to ask questions to a Wheel of Fortune.

“Come, Señor Ibarra,” called Capitan Basilio in merry mood, “we have a lawsuit fifteen years old, and there isn’t a judge in the Audiencia who can settle it. Let’s see if we can’t end it on the chess-board.”

“Come on, Señor Ibarra,” called Capitan Basilio cheerfully, “we have a lawsuit that’s fifteen years old, and there isn’t a judge in the Audiencia who can resolve it. Let’s see if we can settle it on the chessboard.”

“With the greatest pleasure,” replied the youth. “Just wait a moment, the alferez is leaving.”

“With great pleasure,” replied the young man. “Just give me a moment, the lieutenant is leaving.”

Upon hearing about this match all the old men who understood chess gathered around the board, for it promised to be an interesting one, and attracted even spectators who were not familiar with the game. The old women, however, surrounded the curate in order to converse with him about spiritual matters, but Fray Salvi apparently did not consider the place and time appropriate, for he gave vague answers and his sad, rather bored, looks wandered in all directions except toward his questioners.

Upon hearing about this match, all the old men who understood chess gathered around the board because it promised to be interesting, attracting even those who weren’t familiar with the game. The old women, however, surrounded the curate to talk to him about spiritual matters, but Fray Salvi didn’t seem to think it was the right time or place for that; he gave vague answers and his sad, somewhat bored expressions drifted in all directions except toward his questioners.

The chess-match began with great solemnity. “If this game ends in a draw, it’s understood that the lawsuit is to be dropped,” said Ibarra.

The chess match started with a serious tone. “If this game ends in a draw, we agree to drop the lawsuit,” said Ibarra.

In the midst of the game Ibarra received a telegram which caused his eyes to shine and his face to become pale. He put it into his pocketbook, at the same time glancing toward the group of young people, who were still with laughter and shouts putting questions to Destiny.

In the middle of the game, Ibarra got a telegram that made his eyes light up and his face go pale. He stuffed it into his wallet while glancing at the group of young people, who were still laughing and shouting questions to Destiny.

“Check to the king!” called the youth.

“Check to the king!” shouted the young man.

Capitan Basilio had no other recourse than to hide the piece behind the queen.

Captain Basilio had no choice but to hide the piece behind the queen.

[183]“Check to the queen!” called the youth as he threatened that piece with a rook which was defended by a pawn.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]“Check to the queen!” the young player shouted as he attacked that piece with a rook, which was being protected by a pawn.

Being unable to protect the queen or to withdraw the piece on account of the king behind it, Capitan Basilio asked for time to reflect.

Being unable to protect the queen or move the piece because of the king behind it, Captain Basilio asked for some time to think.

“Willingly,” agreed Ibarra, “especially as I have something to say this very minute to those young people in that group over there.” He arose with the agreement that his opponent should have a quarter of an hour.

“Sure,” Ibarra agreed, “especially since I have something to tell those young people in that group over there right now.” He got up with the understanding that his opponent would have a quarter of an hour.

Iday had the round card on which were written the forty-eight questions, while Albino held the book of answers.

Iday had the round card that had the forty-eight questions written on it, while Albino held the book of answers.

“A lie! It’s not so!” cried Sinang, half in tears.

“A lie! That’s not true!” cried Sinang, partially in tears.

“What’s the matter?” asked Maria Clara.

"What's wrong?" Maria Clara asked.

“Just imagine, I asked, ‘When shall I have some sense?’ I threw the dice and that worn-out priest read from the book, ‘When the frogs raise hair.’ What do you think of that?” As she said this, Sinang made a grimace at the laughing ex-theological student.

“Just imagine,” I asked, “when will I finally get some common sense?” I rolled the dice, and that tired priest read from the book, “When the frogs grow hair.” What do you think about that?” As she said this, Sinang made a face at the laughing former theology student.

“Who told you to ask that question?” her cousin Victoria asked her. “To ask it is enough to deserve such an answer.”

“Who told you to ask that question?” her cousin Victoria asked her. “Just asking it is reason enough for that kind of answer.”

“You ask a question,” they said to Ibarra, offering him the wheel. “We’re decided that whoever gets the best answer shall receive a present from the rest. Each of us has already had a question.”

“You ask a question,” they said to Ibarra, handing him the wheel. “We’ve agreed that whoever comes up with the best answer will get a gift from the rest of us. Each of us has already asked a question.”

“Who got the best answer?”

“Who has the best answer?”

“Maria Clara, Maria Clara!” replied Sinang. “We made her ask, willy-nilly, ‘Is your sweetheart faithful and constant?’ And the book answered—”

“Maria Clara, Maria Clara!” Sinang replied. “We made her ask, whether she liked it or not, ‘Is your sweetheart faithful and loyal?’ And the book answered—”

But here the blushing Maria Clara put her hands over Sinang’s mouth so that she could not finish.

But here, the blushing Maria Clara covered Sinang’s mouth with her hands so she couldn’t finish speaking.

“Well, give me the wheel,” said Crisostomo, smiling. “My question is, ‘Shall I succeed in my present enterprise?’”

“Well, hand me the wheel,” said Crisostomo with a smile. “My question is, ‘Will I be successful in my current venture?’”

“What an ugly question!” exclaimed Sinang.

“What an ugly question!” Sinang exclaimed.

Ibarra threw the dice and in accordance with the resulting number the page and line were sought.

Ibarra rolled the dice, and based on the number it landed on, they looked up the corresponding page and line.

[184]“Dreams are dreams,” read Albino.

“Dreams are dreams,” said Albino.

Ibarra drew out the telegram and opened it with trembling hands. “This time your book is wrong!” he exclaimed joyfully. “Read this: ‘School project approved. Suit decided in your favor.’”

Ibarra pulled out the telegram and opened it with shaking hands. “This time your book is wrong!” he shouted happily. “Check this out: ‘School project approved. Case decided in your favor.’”

“What does it mean?” all asked.

“What does it mean?” everyone asked.

“Didn’t you say that a present is to be given to the one receiving the best answer?” he asked in a voice shaking with emotion as he tore the telegram carefully into two pieces.

“Didn’t you say that a gift would be given to the person with the best answer?” he asked, his voice trembling with emotion as he carefully tore the telegram in two.

“Yes, yes!”

"Absolutely!"

“Well then, this is my present,” he said as he gave one piece to Maria Clara. “A school for boys and girls is to be built in the town and this school is my present.”

"Well then, this is my gift," he said as he handed a piece to Maria Clara. "A school for boys and girls is going to be built in the town, and this school is my gift."

“And the other part, what does it mean?”

“And what about the other part, what does it mean?”

“It’s to be given to the one who has received the worst answer.”

“It’s to be given to the person who got the worst answer.”

“To me, then, to me!” cried Sinang.

“To me, then, to me!” cried Sinang.

Ibarra gave her the other piece of the telegram and hastily withdrew.

Ibarra handed her the other part of the telegram and quickly left.

“What does it mean?” she asked, but the happy youth was already at a distance, returning to the game of chess.

“What does it mean?” she asked, but the happy young man was already far away, getting back to the game of chess.

Fray Salvi in abstracted mood approached the circle of young people. Maria Clara wiped away her tears of joy, the laughter ceased, and the talk died away. The curate stared at the young people without offering to say anything, while they silently waited for him to speak.

Fray Salvi, lost in thought, walked over to the group of young people. Maria Clara wiped away her tears of joy, the laughter stopped, and the conversation faded. The curate looked at the young people without saying anything, while they silently waited for him to speak.

“What’s this?” he at length asked, picking up the book and turning its leaves.

“What’s this?” he finally asked, picking up the book and flipping through its pages.

The Wheel of Fortune, a book of games,” replied Leon.

The Wheel of Fortune, a book of games,” Leon replied.

“Don’t you know that it’s a sin to believe in these things?” he scolded, tearing the leaves out angrily.

“Don’t you know it’s wrong to believe in this stuff?” he admonished, ripping the pages out angrily.

Cries of surprise and anger escaped from the lips of all.

Cries of surprise and anger erupted from everyone.

“It’s a greater sin to dispose of what isn’t yours, against the wish of the owner,” contradicted Albino, rising. “Padre, that’s what is called stealing and it is forbidden by God and men!”

“It’s a bigger sin to get rid of what doesn’t belong to you, against the wishes of the owner,” Albino contradicted, standing up. “Father, that’s called stealing and it’s forbidden by both God and people!”

[185]Maria Clara clasped her hands and gazed with tearful eyes at the remnants of the book which a few moments before had been the source of so much happiness for her.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]Maria Clara clasped her hands and looked at the remnants of the book with tearful eyes, which just moments ago had brought her so much joy.

Contrary to the general expectation, Fray Salvi did not reply to Albino, but stood staring at the torn leaves as they were whirled about, some falling in the wood, some in the water, then he staggered away with his hands over his head. He stopped for a few moments to speak with Ibarra, who accompanied him to one of the carriages, which were at the disposal of the guests.

Contrary to what everyone thought, Fray Salvi didn’t respond to Albino. He just stared at the torn leaves being blown around—some landing in the woods, some in the water. Then, he stumbled away with his hands over his head. He paused for a moment to talk with Ibarra, who walked with him to one of the carriages available for the guests.

“He’s doing well to leave, that kill-joy,” murmured Sinang. “He has a face that seems to say, ‘Don’t laugh, for I know about your sins!’”

“It's good that he’s leaving, that spoil-sport,” whispered Sinang. “He has a face that looks like it’s saying, ‘Don’t laugh, because I know about your sins!’”

After making the present to his fiancée, Ibarra was so happy that he began to play without reflection or a careful examination of the positions of the pieces. The result was that although Capitan Basilio was hard pressed the game became a stalemate, owing to many careless moves on the young man’s part.

After giving the gift to his fiancée, Ibarra was so happy that he started playing without thinking or carefully looking at the positions of the pieces. As a result, even though Capitan Basilio was in a tough spot, the game ended in a stalemate because of many careless moves by the young man.

“It’s settled, we’re at peace!” exclaimed Capitan Basilio heartily.

“It’s settled, we’re at peace!” Captain Basilio shouted with joy.

“Yes, we’re at peace,” repeated the youth, “whatever the decision of the court may be.” And the two shook hands cordially.

“Yes, we’re at peace,” the young man repeated, “no matter what the court decides.” Then the two shook hands warmly.

While all present were rejoicing over this happy termination of a quarrel of which both parties were tired, the sudden arrival of a sergeant and four soldiers of the Civil Guard, all armed and with bayonets fixed, disturbed the mirth and caused fright among the women.

While everyone was celebrating the happy end of a quarrel that both sides were fed up with, the abrupt arrival of a sergeant and four soldiers from the Civil Guard, all armed and with their bayonets ready, interrupted the joy and scared the women.

“Keep still, everybody!” shouted the sergeant. “Shoot any one who moves!”

“Everyone, stay still!” the sergeant yelled. “Shoot anyone who moves!”

In spite of this blustering command, Ibarra arose and approached the sergeant. “What do you want?” he asked.

In spite of this loud command, Ibarra stood up and walked over to the sergeant. “What do you need?” he asked.

“That you deliver to us at once a criminal named Elias, who was your pilot this morning,” was the threatening reply.

“Deliver to us immediately a criminal named Elias, who was your pilot this morning,” was the threatening reply.

[186]“A criminal—the pilot? You must be mistaken,” answered Ibarra.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]“A criminal—the pilot? You must be confused,” Ibarra responded.

“No, sir, this Elias has just been accused of putting his hand on a priest—”

“No, sir, this Elias has just been accused of touching a priest—”

“Oh, was that the pilot?”

“Oh, was that the pilot?”

“The very same, according to reports. You admit persons of bad character into your fiestas, Señor Ibarra.”

“The same goes, according to reports. You let people of questionable character into your parties, Señor Ibarra.”

Ibarra looked him over from head to foot and replied with great disdain, “I don’t have to give you an account of my actions! At our fiestas all are welcome. Had you yourself come, you would have found a place at our table, just as did your alferez, who was with us a couple of hours ago.” With this he turned his back.

Ibarra scanned him from head to toe and replied with obvious contempt, “I don’t owe you an explanation for my actions! Everyone is welcome at our fiestas. If you had come yourself, you would have found a spot at our table, just like your alferez, who was with us a couple of hours ago.” With that, he turned his back.

The sergeant gnawed at the ends of his mustache but, considering himself the weaker party, ordered the soldiers to institute a search, especially among the trees, for the pilot, a description of whom he carried on a piece of paper.

The sergeant chewed on the ends of his mustache but, seeing himself as the weaker party, instructed the soldiers to conduct a search, especially among the trees, for the pilot, whose description he had written on a piece of paper.

Don Filipo said to him, “Notice that this description fits nine tenths of the natives. Don’t make any false move!”

Don Filipo said to him, “Notice that this description fits nine tenths of the locals. Don’t make any false move!”

After a time the soldiers returned with the report that they had been unable to see either banka or man that could be called suspicious-looking, so the sergeant muttered a few words and went away as he had come—in the manner of the Civil Guard!

After a while, the soldiers came back and reported that they hadn't seen any boats or people who looked suspicious, so the sergeant muttered a few words and left just like he had arrived—like a member of the Civil Guard!

The merriment was little by little restored, amid questions and comments.

The fun gradually returned, filled with questions and comments.

“So that’s the Elias who threw the alferez into the mudhole,” said Leon thoughtfully.

“So that's the Elias who tossed the alferez into the mud hole,” Leon said, deep in thought.

“How did that happen? How was it?” asked some of the more curious.

“How did that happen? What was it like?” asked some of the more curious.

“They say that on a very rainy day in September the alferez met a man who was carrying a bundle of firewood. The road was very muddy and there was only a narrow path at the side, wide enough for but one person. They say that the alferez, instead of reining in his pony, put spurs to it, at the same time calling to the man to get out [187]of the way. It seemed that this man, on account of the heavy load he was carrying on his shoulder, had little relish for going back nor did he want to be swallowed up in the mud, so he continued on his way forward. The alferez in irritation tried to knock him down, but he snatched a piece of wood from his bundle and struck the pony on the head with such great force that it fell, throwing its rider into the mud. They also say that the man went on his way tranquilly without taking any notice of the five bullets that were fired after him by the alferez, who was blind with mud and rage. As the man was entirely unknown to him it was supposed that he might be the famous Elias who came to the province several months ago, having come from no one knows where. He has given the Civil Guard cause to know him in several towns for similar actions.”

"They say that on a very rainy day in September, the alferez ran into a guy carrying a bundle of firewood. The road was really muddy, and there was only a narrow path on the side, wide enough for just one person. They say that instead of pulling back on his pony, the alferez kicked it into high gear, shouting at the man to get out of the way. It seemed like this guy, because of the heavy load on his shoulder, was not keen on going back or getting stuck in the mud, so he kept moving forward. The alferez, annoyed, tried to knock him down, but the man grabbed a piece of wood from his bundle and hit the pony on the head with such force that it fell, tossing its rider into the mud. They also say the man walked on calmly, ignoring the five shots fired at him by the alferez, who was blinded by mud and rage. Since the man was a complete stranger to him, it was thought that he might be the famous Elias, who had come to the province several months ago from who knows where. He had already caught the attention of the Civil Guard in several towns for similar incidents."

“Then he’s a tulisan?” asked Victoria shuddering.

“Then he’s a criminal?” asked Victoria, shuddering.

“I don’t think so, for they say that he fought against some tulisanes one day when they were robbing a house.”

“I don’t think so, because they say that he fought against some bandits one day when they were robbing a house.”

“He hasn’t the look of a criminal,” commented Sinang.

“He doesn't look like a criminal,” commented Sinang.

“No, but he looks very sad. I didn’t see him smile the whole morning,” added Maria Clara thoughtfully.

“No, but he looks really sad. I didn’t see him smile once all morning,” added Maria Clara thoughtfully.

So the afternoon passed away and the hour for returning to the town came. Under the last rays of the setting sun they left the woods, passing in silence by the mysterious tomb of Ibarra’s ancestors. Afterwards, the merry talk was resumed in a lively manner, full of warmth, beneath those branches so little accustomed to hear so many voices. The trees seemed sad, while the vines swung back and forth as if to say, “Farewell, youth! Farewell, dream of a day!”

So the afternoon went by and it was time to head back to town. In the fading light of the setting sun, they left the woods, quietly walking past the mysterious tomb of Ibarra’s ancestors. After that, cheerful conversation picked up again in a lively way, full of warmth, beneath the branches that rarely heard so many voices. The trees appeared somber, while the vines swayed back and forth as if to say, “Goodbye, youth! Goodbye, dream of a day!”

Now in the light of the great red torches of bamboo and with the sound of the guitars let us leave them on the road to the town. The groups grow smaller, the lights are extinguished, the songs die away, and the guitar becomes silent as they approach the abodes of men. Put on the mask now that you are once more amongst your kind! [188]

Now, in the glow of the bright red bamboo torches and with the sound of guitars, let's head down the road to the town. The groups get smaller, the lights go out, the songs fade away, and the guitar goes quiet as they get closer to the homes of people. Put on your mask now that you're back with your own kind!


1 “Listening Sister,” the nun who acts as spy and monitor over the girls studying in a convent.—TR.

1 “Listening Sister,” the nun who keeps a watchful eye on the girls studying in a convent.—TR.

2 “Más sabe el loco en su casa que el cuerdo en la ajena.” The fool knows more in his own house than a wise man does in another’s.—TR.

2 “The fool knows more in his own home than the wise man does in someone else's.” —TR.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

Chapter XXV

In the House of the Sage

On the morning of the following day, Ibarra, after visiting his lands, made his way to the home of old Tasio. Complete stillness reigned in the garden, for even the swallows circling about the eaves scarcely made any noise. Moss grew on the old wall, over which a kind of ivy clambered to form borders around the windows. The little house seemed to be the abode of silence.

On the morning of the next day, Ibarra, after checking on his lands, headed to old Tasio’s house. The garden was completely still, with even the swallows flying around the eaves hardly making a sound. Moss covered the old wall, while a type of ivy climbed up to create borders around the windows. The small house felt like a place of silence.

Ibarra hitched his horse carefully to a post and walking almost on tiptoe crossed the clean and well-kept garden to the stairway, which he ascended, and as the door was open, he entered. The first sight that met his gaze was the old man bent over a book in which he seemed to be writing. On the walls were collections of insects and plants arranged among maps and stands filled with books and manuscripts. The old man was so absorbed in his work that he did not notice the presence of the youth until the latter, not wishing to disturb him, tried to retire.

Ibarra tied his horse carefully to a post and, walking almost on tiptoe, crossed the clean and well-kept garden to the stairway, which he climbed. Since the door was open, he walked in. The first thing he saw was the old man bent over a book, seemingly writing. The walls were adorned with collections of insects and plants, along with maps and shelves filled with books and manuscripts. The old man was so engrossed in his work that he didn’t notice Ibarra until Ibarra, not wanting to interrupt, tried to leave quietly.

“Ah, you here?” he asked, gazing at Ibarra with a strange expression. “Excuse me,” answered the youth, “I see that you’re very busy—”

“Hey, you're here?” he asked, looking at Ibarra with a strange expression. “Sorry to interrupt,” replied the young man, “I see you’re really busy—”

“True, I was writing a little, but it’s not urgent, and I want to rest. Can I do anything for you?”

"Sure, I was writing a bit, but it's not urgent, and I want to take a break. Is there anything I can do for you?"

“A great deal,” answered Ibarra, drawing nearer, “but—”

“A lot,” replied Ibarra, stepping closer, “but—”

A glance at the book on the table caused him to exclaim in surprise, “What, are you given to deciphering hieroglyphics?”

A look at the book on the table made him exclaim in surprise, “What, are you into deciphering hieroglyphics?”

“No,” replied the old man, as he offered his visitor a chair. “I don’t understand Egyptian or Coptic either, [189]but I know something about the system of writing, so I write in hieroglyphics.”

“No,” replied the old man, as he offered his visitor a chair. “I don’t understand Egyptian or Coptic either, [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] but I know a bit about the writing system, so I write in hieroglyphics.”

“You write in hieroglyphics! Why?” exclaimed the youth, doubting what he saw and heard.

“You write in hieroglyphics! Why?” the young man exclaimed, questioning what he saw and heard.

“So that I cannot be read now.”

“So that I can’t be understood anymore.”

Ibarra gazed at him fixedly, wondering to himself if the old man were not indeed crazy. He examined the book rapidly to learn if he was telling the truth and saw neatly drawn figures of animals, circles, semicircles, flowers, feet, hands, arms, and such things.

Ibarra stared at him intently, questioning whether the old man was actually crazy. He quickly flipped through the book to check if he was being truthful and saw neatly drawn images of animals, circles, semicircles, flowers, feet, hands, arms, and similar things.

“But why do you write if you don’t want to be read?”

“But why do you write if you don’t want anyone to read it?”

“Because I’m not writing for this generation, but for other ages. If this generation could read, it would burn my books, the labor of my whole life. But the generation that deciphers these characters will be an intelligent generation, it will understand and say, ‘Not all were asleep in the night of our ancestors!’ The mystery of these curious characters will save my work from the ignorance of men, just as the mystery of strange rites has saved many truths from the destructive priestly classes.”

“Because I’m not writing for this generation, but for future ones. If this generation could read, they would burn my books, the result of my entire life’s work. But the generation that can decode these symbols will be a smart one; they will understand and say, ‘Not everyone was asleep during the nights of our ancestors!’ The mystery of these unusual characters will protect my work from ignorance, just as the mystery of strange rituals has preserved many truths from the destructive priestly classes.”

“In what language do you write?” asked Ibarra after a pause.

“In what language do you write?” Ibarra asked after a pause.

“In our own, Tagalog.”

"In our own language, Tagalog."

“Are the hieroglyphical signs suitable?”

"Are the hieroglyphic signs suitable?"

“If it were not for the difficulty of drawing them, which takes time and patience, I would almost say that they are more suitable than the Latin alphabet. The ancient Egyptian had our vowels; our o, which is only final and is not like that of the Spanish, which is a vowel between o and u. Like us, the Egyptians lacked the true sound of e, and in their language are found our ha and kha, which we do not have in the Latin alphabet such as is used in Spanish. For example, in this word mukha,” he went on, pointing to the book, “I transcribe the syllable ha more correctly with the figure of a fish than with the Latin h, which in Europe is pronounced in different ways. For a weaker aspirate, as for example in this word haín, where [190]the h has less force, I avail myself of this lion’s head or of these three lotus flowers, according to the quantity of the vowel. Besides, I have the nasal sound which does not exist in the Latin-Spanish alphabet. I repeat that if it were not for the difficulty of drawing them exactly, these hieroglyphics could almost be adopted, but this same difficulty obliges me to be concise and not say more than what is exact and necessary. Moreover, this work keeps me company when my guests from China and Japan go away.”

“If it weren't for how difficult it is to draw them, which takes time and patience, I would almost argue that they are better than the Latin alphabet. The ancient Egyptian had our vowels; our o, which is just final and isn’t like the Spanish version, which is a vowel between o and u. Like us, the Egyptians didn’t have the true sound of e, and their language includes our ha and kha, which are absent from the Latin alphabet used in Spanish. For instance, in this word mukha,” he continued, pointing to the book, “I represent the syllable ha more accurately with the image of a fish than with the Latin h, which is pronounced differently across Europe. For a softer aspirate, like in the word haín, where [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]the h has less force, I use this lion’s head or these three lotus flowers, depending on the vowel's length. Also, I have the nasal sound that doesn’t exist in the Latin-Spanish alphabet. I repeat that if it weren’t for the challenge of drawing them precisely, these hieroglyphics could almost be used, but this same challenge forces me to be concise and only say what is exact and necessary. Besides, this work keeps me company when my guests from China and Japan leave.”

“Your guests from China and Japan?”

“Are your guests from China and Japan?”

“Don’t you hear them? My guests are the swallows. This year one of them is missing—some bad boy in China or Japan must have caught it.”

“Can’t you hear them? My guests are the swallows. This year one of them is missing—some troublemaker in China or Japan must have caught it.”

“How do you know that they come from those countries?”

“How do you know they’re from those countries?”

“Easily enough! Several years ago, before they left I tied to the foot of each one a slip of paper with the name ‘Philippines’ in English on it, supposing that they must not travel very far and because English is understood nearly everywhere. For years my slips brought no reply, so that at last I had it written in Chinese and here in the following November they have returned with other notes which I have had deciphered. One is written in Chinese and is a greeting from the banks of the Hoang-Ho and the other, as the Chinaman whom I consulted supposes, must be in Japanese. But I’m taking your time with these things and haven’t asked you what I can do for you.”

“Sure thing! A few years ago, before they left, I attached a slip of paper to each one with the name ‘Philippines’ written in English, thinking they wouldn't travel too far and that English is understood almost everywhere. For years, my slips didn't get any replies, so I finally had it written in Chinese, and then the following November, they returned with other notes that I had deciphered. One is written in Chinese and is a greeting from the banks of the Yellow River, and the other, as the Chinese person I consulted thinks, must be in Japanese. But I'm taking up your time with all this and haven’t asked you what I can do for you.”

“I’ve come to speak to you about a matter of importance,” said the youth. “Yesterday afternoon—”

“I’ve come to talk to you about something important,” said the young man. “Yesterday afternoon—”

“Have they caught that poor fellow?”

“Have they caught that poor guy?”

“You mean Elias? How did you know about him?”

“You mean Elias? How did you find out about him?”

“I saw the Muse of the Civil Guard!”

“I saw the Muse of the Civil Guard!”

“The Muse of the Civil Guard? Who is she?”

“The Muse of the Civil Guard? Who is she?”

“The alferez’s woman, whom you didn’t invite to your picnic. Yesterday morning the incident of the cayman became known through the town. The Muse of the Civil [191]Guard is as astute as she is malignant and she guessed that the pilot must be the bold person who threw her husband into the mudhole and who assaulted Padre Damaso. As she reads all the reports that her husband is to receive, scarcely had he got back home, drunk and not knowing what he was doing, when to revenge herself on you she sent the sergeant with the soldiers to disturb the merriment of your picnic. Be careful! Eve was a good woman, sprung from the hands of God—they say that Doña Consolacion is evil and it’s not known whose hands she came from! In order to be good, a woman needs to have been, at least sometime, either a maid or a mother.”

“The alferez’s wife, whom you didn’t invite to your picnic. Yesterday morning, the news about the cayman spread through the town. The Muse of the Civil [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]Guard is as sharp as she is spiteful, and she figured out that the pilot must be the daring person who threw her husband into the mud and who confronted Padre Damaso. As she reads all the reports that her husband is set to receive, he had barely returned home, drunk and out of it, when, to get back at you, she sent the sergeant with the soldiers to ruin the fun at your picnic. Be cautious! Eve was a good woman, created by God—they say that Doña Consolacion is wicked, and it’s unclear whose influence shaped her! To be good, a woman must have been, at some point, either a maid or a mother.”

Ibarra smiled slightly and replied by taking some documents from his pocketbook. “My dead father used to consult you in some things and I recall that he had only to congratulate himself on following your advice. I have on hand a little enterprise, the success of which I must assure.” Here he explained briefly his plan for the school, which he had offered to his fiancée, spreading out in view of the astonished Sage some plans which had been prepared in Manila.

Ibarra smiled a little and responded by pulling out some documents from his wallet. “My late father used to seek your advice on a few matters, and I remember he always felt pleased with following your suggestions. I have a small project that I need to ensure is successful.” He then briefly explained his plan for the school, which he had proposed to his fiancée, laying out in front of the surprised Sage some plans that had been prepared in Manila.

“I would like to have you advise me as to what persons in the town I must first win over in order to assure the success of the undertaking. You know the inhabitants well, while I have just arrived and am almost a stranger in my own country.”

“I would like your advice on which people in the town I should win over first to ensure the success of the project. You know the locals well, while I just got here and am almost a stranger in my own country.”

Old Tasio examined the plans before him with tear-dimmed eyes. “What you are going to do has been my dream, the dream of a poor lunatic!” he exclaimed with emotion. “And now the first thing that I advise you to do is never to come to consult with me.”

Old Tasio looked over the plans in front of him with teary eyes. “What you’re about to do has been my dream, the dream of a poor crazy person!” he said emotionally. “And the first thing I advise you is to never come to me for advice.”

The youth gazed at him in surprise.

The young people stared at him in shock.

“Because the sensible people,” he continued with bitter irony, “would take you for a madman also. The people consider madmen those who do not think as they do, so they hold me as such, which I appreciate, because the day in which they think me returned to sanity, they will deprive [192]me of the little liberty that I’ve purchased at the expense of the reputation of being a sane individual. And who knows but they are right? I do not live according to their rules, my principles and ideals are different. The gobernadorcillo enjoys among them the reputation of being a wise man because he learned nothing more than to serve chocolate and to put up with Padre Damaso’s bad humor, so now he is wealthy, he disturbs the petty destinies of his fellow-townsmen, and at times he even talks of justice. ‘That’s a man of talent,’ think the vulgar, ‘look how from nothing he has made himself great!’ But I, I inherited fortune and position, I have studied, and now I am poor, I am not trusted with the most ridiculous office, and all say, ‘He’s a fool! He doesn’t know how to live!’ The curate calls me ‘philosopher’ as a nickname and gives to understand that I am a charlatan who is making a show of what I learned in the higher schools, when that is exactly what benefits me the least. Perhaps I really am the fool and they the wise ones—who can say?”

“Because the sensible people,” he continued with bitter irony, “would think you’re a madman too. People consider madmen those who don’t think like they do, so they see me as such, which I appreciate because the day they believe I’ve returned to sanity, they will take away [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]the little freedom I’ve gained at the cost of being thought of as a sane person. And who knows, maybe they’re right? I don’t live by their rules; my principles and ideals are different. The gobernadorcillo is seen as a wise man among them because all he learned to do was serve chocolate and tolerate Padre Damaso’s bad mood. Now he’s wealthy, he messes with the small lives of his fellow townspeople, and sometimes he even talks about justice. ‘That’s a talented man,’ think the common folks, ‘look how he’s made himself great from nothing!’ But I, I inherited wealth and status, I’ve studied, and now I’m poor. I can’t even hold the most ridiculous position, and everyone says, ‘He’s a fool! He doesn’t know how to live!’ The curate calls me ‘philosopher’ as a jab and implies that I’m a charlatan putting on a show with what I learned in higher education, when in reality, it’s the opposite of what helps me. Maybe I really am the fool and they are the wise ones—who can say?”

The old man shook his head as if to drive away that thought, and continued: “The second thing I can advise is that you consult the curate, the gobernadorcillo, and all persons in authority. They will give you bad, stupid, or useless advice, but consultation doesn’t mean compliance, although you should make it appear that you are taking their advice and acting according to it.”

The old man shook his head, trying to brush off that thought, and continued: “The second thing I can suggest is that you talk to the curate, the gobernadorcillo, and everyone in charge. They’ll probably give you bad, dumb, or pointless advice, but consulting them doesn’t mean you have to follow what they say. Still, you should make it seem like you’re listening to their advice and going along with it.”

Ibarra reflected a moment before he replied: “The advice is good, but difficult to follow. Couldn’t I go ahead with my idea without a shadow being thrown upon it? Couldn’t a worthy enterprise make its way over everything, since truth doesn’t need to borrow garments from error?”

Ibarra paused for a moment before he responded: “The advice is solid, but tough to put into practice. Can’t I pursue my idea without any negativity clouding it? Can’t a noble effort succeed despite everything, since truth doesn’t need to dress up in the clothes of falsehood?”

“Nobody loves the naked truth!” answered the old man. “That is good in theory and practicable in the world of which youth dreams. Here is the schoolmaster, who has struggled in a vacuum; with the enthusiasm of a child, he has sought the good, yet he has won only jests and [193]laughter. You have said that you are a stranger in your own country, and I believe it. The very first day you arrived you began by wounding the vanity of a priest who is regarded by the people as a saint, and as a sage among his fellows. God grant that such a misstep may not have already determined your future! Because the Dominicans and Augustinians look with disdain on the guingón habit, the rope girdle, and the immodest foot-wear, because a learned doctor in Santo Tomas1 may have once recalled that Pope Innocent III described the statutes of that order as more fit for hogs than men, don’t believe but that all of them work hand in hand to affirm what a preacher once said, ‘The most insignificant lay brother can do more than the government with all its soldiers!’ Cave ne cadas!2 Gold is powerful—the golden calf has thrown God down from His altars many times, and that too since the days of Moses!”

“Nobody loves the plain truth!” replied the old man. “That sounds great in theory and might work in the world of youthful dreams. Here’s the schoolmaster, who has struggled in isolation; with the enthusiasm of a child, he has searched for goodness, yet all he's received is mockery and [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]laughter. You said you feel like a stranger in your own country, and I believe you. On your very first day here, you started by hurting the pride of a priest who is seen as a saint by the people, and as a wise man among his peers. God help you if that misstep has already decided your future! Because the Dominicans and Augustinians look down on the guingón habit, the rope belt, and the revealing footwear, and because a learned scholar at Santo Tomas1 may have once mentioned that Pope Innocent III described that order's habits as more suitable for pigs than for humans, don’t think for a moment that they don’t all work together to back up what a preacher once said, ‘The most insignificant lay brother can do more than the government with all its soldiers!’ Cave ne cadas!2 Money is powerful—the golden calf has driven God off His altars many times, even since the days of Moses!”

“I’m not so pessimistic nor does life appear to me so perilous in my country,” said Ibarra with a smile. “I believe that those fears are somewhat exaggerated and I hope to be able to carry out my plans without meeting any great opposition in that quarter.”

“I’m not that pessimistic, nor does life seem so dangerous to me in my country,” Ibarra said with a smile. “I think those fears are a bit exaggerated, and I hope I can pursue my plans without facing any major opposition there.”

“Yes, if they extend their hands to you; no, if they withhold them. All your efforts will be shattered against the walls of the rectory if the friar so much as waves his girdle or shakes his habit; tomorrow the alcalde will on some pretext deny you what today he has granted; no mother will allow her son to attend the school, and then all your labors will produce a counter-effect—they will dishearten those who afterwards may wish to attempt altruistic undertakings.”

“Yes, if they reach out to you; no, if they hold back. All your efforts will be crushed against the walls of the rectory if the friar even waves his belt or shakes his robe; tomorrow the mayor will find some excuse to deny you what he granted today; no mother will let her son attend the school, and then all your hard work will have the opposite effect—they will discourage those who later might want to pursue altruistic efforts.”

[194]“But, after all,” replied the youth, “I can’t believe in that power of which you speak, and even supposing it to exist and making allowance for it, I should still have on my side the sensible people and the government, which is animated by the best intentions, which has great hopes, and which frankly desires the welfare of the Philippines.”

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]“But, in the end,” the young man replied, “I can't believe in that power you're talking about. Even if it were real, I still have the support of sensible people and a government that truly wants the best for the Philippines, is filled with hope, and genuinely cares about our well-being.”

“The government! The government!” muttered the Sage, raising his eyes to stare at the ceiling. “However inspired it may be with the desire for fostering the greatness of the country for the benefit of the country itself and of the mother country, however some official or other may recall the generous spirit of the Catholic Kings3 and may agree with it, too, the government sees nothing, hears nothing, nor does it decide anything, except what the curate or the Provincial causes it to see, hear, and decide. The government is convinced that it depends for its salvation wholly on them, that it is sustained because they uphold it, and that the day on which they cease to support it, it will fall like a manikin that has lost its prop. They intimidate the government with an uprising of the people and the people with the forces of the government, whence originates a simple game, very much like what happens to timid persons when they visit gloomy places, taking for ghosts their own shadows and for strange voices the echoes of their own. As long as the government does not deal directly with the country it will not get away from this tutelage, it will live like those imbecile youths who tremble at the voice of their tutor, whose kindness they are begging for. The government has no dream of a healthy future; it is the arm, while the head is the convento. By this inertia with which it allows itself to be dragged from depth to depth, it becomes changed into a shadow, its integrity is impaired, and in a weak and incapable way it trusts everything to mercenary hands. But compare our [195]system of government with those of the countries you have visited—”

“The government! The government!” grumbled the Sage, gazing up at the ceiling. “No matter how much it might aim to promote the greatness of the country for the good of the country itself and the mother country, no matter how some official may recall the generous spirit of the Catholic Kings3 and agree with it, the government sees nothing, hears nothing, and makes no decisions except what the curate or the Provincial tells it to see, hear, and decide. The government believes it is entirely dependent on them for its survival, convinced it exists because they support it, and that the moment they stop backing it, it will collapse like a puppet that has lost its support. They intimidate the government with threats of popular uprisings and intimidate the people with the power of the government, creating a simple game, similar to what happens to anxious people in dark places, mistaking their own shadows for ghosts and the echoes of their own voices for strange sounds. As long as the government doesn't engage directly with the country, it will remain under this control, living like those foolish youths who cower at their tutor's voice while desperately seeking their approval. The government has no vision for a healthy future; it acts as the arm, while the convento is the brain. Through this passivity, allowing itself to be dragged deeper into problems, it becomes a mere shadow, its integrity weakened, and it ineffectively relies on mercenary hands. But compare our [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]system of government with those of the countries you have visited—”

“Oh!” interrupted Ibarra, “that’s asking too much! Let us content ourselves with observing that our people do not complain or suffer as do the people of other countries, thanks to Religion and the benignity of the governing powers.

“Oh!” interrupted Ibarra, “that’s asking too much! Let's just acknowledge that our people don't complain or suffer like those in other countries, thanks to Religion and the kindness of those in power.

“This people does not complain because it has no voice, it does not move because it is lethargic, and you say that it does not suffer because you haven’t seen how its heart bleeds. But some day you will see this, you will hear its complaints, and then woe unto those who found their strength on ignorance and fanaticism! Woe unto those who rejoice in deceit and labor during the night, believing that all are asleep! When the light of day shows up the monsters of darkness, the frightful reaction will come. So many sighs suppressed, so much poison distilled drop by drop, so much force repressed for centuries, will come to light and burst! Who then will pay those accounts which oppressed peoples present from time to time and which History preserves for us on her bloody pages?”

“This people doesn’t complain because it has no voice, it doesn’t move because it’s lethargic, and you say it doesn’t suffer because you haven’t seen how its heart bleeds. But one day you will see this, you will hear its complaints, and then woe to those who built their strength on ignorance and fanaticism! Woe to those who celebrate deception and work in the dark, thinking everyone is asleep! When the light of day reveals the monsters of darkness, the terrifying backlash will come. So many suppressed sighs, so much poison slowly distilled, so much power held back for centuries, will come to light and explode! Who then will settle those debts that oppressed people present from time to time and that History records for us on her bloody pages?”

“God, the government, and Religion will not allow that day to come!” replied Ibarra, impressed in spite of himself. “The Philippines is religious and loves Spain, the Philippines will realize how much the nation is doing for her. There are abuses, yes, there are defects, that cannot be denied, but Spain is laboring to introduce reforms that will correct these abuses and defects, she is formulating plans, she is not selfish!”

“God, the government, and religion won't let that day come!” Ibarra replied, surprised despite himself. “The Philippines is religious and loves Spain; the Philippines will see how much the nation is doing for her. There are abuses, sure, there are flaws, that can’t be denied, but Spain is working to introduce reforms that will fix these abuses and flaws, she is developing plans, she is not selfish!”

“I know it, and that is the worst of it! The reforms which emanate from the higher places are annulled in the lower circles, thanks to the vices of all, thanks, for instance, to the eager desire to get rich in a short time, and to the ignorance of the people, who consent to everything. A royal decree does not correct abuses when there is no zealous authority to watch over its execution, while freedom of speech against the insolence of petty tyrants is not conceded. [196]Plans will remain plans, abuses will still be abuses, and the satisfied ministry will sleep in peace in spite of everything. Moreover, if perchance there does come into a high place a person with great and generous ideas, he will begin to hear, while behind his back he is considered a fool, ‘Your Excellency does not know the country, your Excellency does not understand the character of the Indians, your Excellency is going to ruin them, your Excellency will do well to trust So-and-so,’ and his Excellency in fact does not know the country, for he has been until now stationed in America, and besides that, he has all the shortcomings and weaknesses of other men, so he allows himself to be convinced. His Excellency also remembers that to secure the appointment he has had to sweat much and suffer more, that he holds it for only three years, that he is getting old and that it is necessary to think, not of quixotisms, but of the future: a modest mansion in Madrid, a cozy house in the country, and a good income in order to live in luxury at the capital—these are what he must look for in the Philippines. Let us not ask for miracles, let us not ask that he who comes as an outsider to make his fortune and go away afterwards should interest himself in the welfare of the country. What matters to him the gratitude or the curses of a people whom he does not know, in a country where he has no associations, where he has no affections? Fame to be sweet must resound in the ears of those we love, in the atmosphere of our home or of the land that will guard our ashes; we wish that fame should hover over our tomb to warm with its breath the chill of death, so that we may not be completely reduced to nothingness, that something of us may survive. Naught of this can we offer to those who come to watch over our destinies. And the worst of all this is that they go away just when they are beginning to get an understanding of their duties. But we are getting away from our subject.”

“I know it, and that’s the worst part! The reforms that come from the top get canceled out in the lower ranks, thanks to everyone's faults, like the desperate need to get rich quickly and the ignorance of the people, who go along with everything. A royal decree doesn’t fix problems when there’s no dedicated authority to ensure it gets enforced, and there’s no freedom to speak out against the arrogance of petty tyrants. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]Plans will just stay plans, problems will remain, and the satisfied government will rest easy regardless of everything. Moreover, if someone with big, noble ideas does happen to rise to a high position, they will soon hear whispers behind their back labeling them a fool. ‘Your Excellency doesn’t know the country, Your Excellency doesn’t understand the nature of the locals, Your Excellency is going to ruin them, Your Excellency should listen to So-and-so.’ And in reality, they don’t know the country because they’ve been stationed in America until now, and they have all the flaws and weaknesses of other people, so they allow themselves to be swayed. Their Excellency also remembers that to get this appointment, they’ve had to work hard and endure even more, that they only have it for three years, that they are getting older, and that they need to think not about idealism, but about the future: a nice house in Madrid, a cozy place in the countryside, and a good income to live comfortably in the capital—these are what they should seek in the Philippines. Let’s not expect miracles; let’s not think that someone who comes from the outside just to make their fortune will care about the country’s welfare. What do they care about the gratitude or curses of a people they don’t know, in a place where they have no connections, no feelings? Sweet fame needs to be heard by those we love, in the environment of our home or the land that will keep our remains; we want our fame to linger over our grave to warm the coldness of death, so we aren’t completely forgotten, so that some part of us continues on. None of this can be offered to those who come to oversee our fates. And the worst part is that they leave just when they’re starting to understand their responsibilities. But let’s get back to the main point.”

“But before getting back to it I must make some [197]things plain,” interrupted the youth eagerly. “I can admit that the government does not know the people, but I believe that the people know the government even less. There are useless officials, bad ones, if you wish, but there are also good ones, and if these are unable to do anything it is because they meet with an inert mass, the people, who take little part in the affairs that concern them. But I didn’t come to hold a discussion with you on that point, I came to ask for advice and you tell me to lower my head before grotesque idols!”

“But before we get back to it, I need to make some [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]things clear,” the young man interrupted eagerly. “I can accept that the government doesn't understand the people, but I think that the people understand the government even less. There are useless officials, and some are bad, if you want to call them that, but there are also good ones. If those good ones can’t accomplish anything, it's because they face an indifferent mass—the people—who barely engage in the matters that affect them. But I didn’t come to have a discussion about that; I came to ask for advice, and you’re telling me to bow my head to ridiculous idols!”

“Yes, I repeat it, because here you must either lower your head or lose it.”

“Yes, I’m saying it again, because here you either have to bow your head or lose it.”

“Either lower my head or lose it!” repeated Ibarra thoughtfully. “The dilemma is hard! But why? Is love for my country incompatible with love for Spain? Is it necessary to debase oneself to be a good Christian, to prostitute one’s conscience in order to carry out a good purpose? I love my native land, the Philippines, because to it I owe my life and my happiness, because every man should love his country. I love Spain, the fatherland of my ancestors, because in spite of everything the Philippines owes to it, and will continue to owe, her happiness and her future. I am a Catholic, I preserve pure the faith of my fathers, and I do not see why I have to lower my head when I can raise it, to give it over to my enemies when I can humble them!”

"Either I bow my head or I lose it!" Ibarra said thoughtfully. "This is a tough dilemma! But why? Is loving my country not compatible with loving Spain? Do I have to demean myself to be a good Christian, to betray my conscience just to achieve a good goal? I love my homeland, the Philippines, because I owe it my life and happiness; every person should love their country. I love Spain, the homeland of my ancestors, because despite everything, the Philippines owes its happiness and its future to it, and will continue to do so. I am a Catholic, I keep the faith of my forefathers pure, and I don't see why I should bow my head when I can hold it high, or surrender to my enemies when I can bring them down!"

“Because the field in which you wish to sow is in possession of your enemies and against them you are powerless. It is necessary that you first kiss the hand that—”

“Because the land where you want to plant is controlled by your enemies and you are defenseless against them. You must first kiss the hand that—”

But the youth let him go no farther, exclaiming passionately, “Kiss their hands! You forget that among them they killed my father and threw his body from the tomb! I who am his son do not forget it, and that I do not avenge it is because I have regard for the good name of the Church!”

But the young man wouldn’t let him continue, shouting passionately, “Kiss their hands! You forget that they killed my father and threw his body out of the tomb! I, his son, do not forget it, and the only reason I haven't sought revenge is out of respect for the good name of the Church!”

The old Sage bowed his head as he answered slowly: “Señor Ibarra, if you preserve those memories, which I [198]cannot counsel you to forget, abandon the enterprise you are undertaking and seek in some other way the welfare of your countrymen. The enterprise needs another man, because to make it a success zeal and money alone are not sufficient; in our country are required also self-denial, tenacity of purpose, and faith, for the soil is not ready, it is only sown with discord.”

The old Sage lowered his head and replied slowly, “Mr. Ibarra, if you hold onto those memories, which I can’t advise you to forget, you should abandon the venture you’re pursuing and find another way to help your fellow countrymen. This endeavor needs someone else because to make it successful, you need more than just enthusiasm and money; in our country, we also need self-discipline, determination, and belief, as the ground isn’t ready; it’s only filled with conflict.”

Ibarra appreciated the value of these observations, but still would not be discouraged. The thought of Maria Clara was in his mind and his promise must be fulfilled.

Ibarra valued these observations, but he refused to be discouraged. The thought of Maria Clara was on his mind, and he had to keep his promise.

“Doesn’t your experience suggest any other than this hard means?” he asked in a low voice.

“Doesn’t your experience suggest anything other than this tough approach?” he asked quietly.

The old man took him by the arm and led him to the window. A fresh breeze, the precursor of the north wind, was blowing, and before their eyes spread out the garden bounded by the wide forest that was a kind of park.

The old man grabbed his arm and led him to the window. A cool breeze, the sign of the northern wind, was blowing, and before them stretched the garden surrounded by the vast forest that resembled a park.

“Why can we not do as that weak stalk laden with flowers and buds does?” asked the Sage, pointing to a beautiful jasmine plant. “The wind blows and shakes it and it bows its head as if to hide its precious load. If the stalk should hold itself erect it would be broken, its flowers would be scattered by the wind, and its buds would be blighted. The wind passes by and the stalk raises itself erect, proud of its treasure, yet who will blame it for having bowed before necessity? There you see that gigantic kupang, which majestically waves its light foliage wherein the eagle builds his nest. I brought it from the forest as a weak sapling and braced its stem for months with slender pieces of bamboo. If I had transplanted it large and full of life, it is certain that it would not have lived here, for the wind would have thrown it down before its roots could have fixed themselves in the soil, before it could have become accustomed to its surroundings, and before it could have secured sufficient nourishment for its size and height. So you, transplanted from Europe to this stony soil, may end, if you do not seek support and do not humble yourself. You are among evil conditions, alone, [199]elevated, the ground shakes, the sky presages a storm, and the top of your family tree has shown that it draws the thunderbolt. It is not courage, but foolhardiness, to fight alone against all that exists. No one censures the pilot who makes for a port at the first gust of the whirlwind. To stoop as the bullet passes is not cowardly—it is worse to defy it only to fall, never to rise again.”

“Why can't we be like that delicate stalk filled with flowers and buds?” asked the Sage, pointing to a beautiful jasmine plant. “The wind blows and shakes it, and it bows its head as if trying to hide its precious load. If the stalk were to stand tall, it would break; its flowers would scatter in the wind, and its buds would be ruined. The wind passes, and the stalk lifts itself up high, proud of its treasure, but who can blame it for bowing to necessity? Over there, you see that massive kupang, which gracefully sways in the breeze while the eagle builds its nest in it. I brought it from the forest as a weak little sapling and supported its stem for months with slender pieces of bamboo. If I had planted it when it was large and full of life, it definitely wouldn’t have survived here; the wind would have toppled it before its roots could settle into the ground, before it could adapt to its new environment, and before it could get enough nutrients for its size and height. So you, moved from Europe to this rocky ground, might also struggle if you don’t seek support and don’t humble yourself. You are in tough conditions, isolated, [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] up high, the ground is shaking, the sky looks stormy, and your family’s history suggests it attracts trouble. It’s not bravery, but recklessness, to fight alone against all that exists. No one criticizes the pilot who heads for port at the first sign of a storm. To duck as the bullet flies by isn’t cowardice—it’s far worse to challenge it just to fall and never get back up.”

“But could this sacrifice produce the fruit that I hope for?” asked Ibarra. “Would the priest believe in me and forget the affront? Would they aid me frankly in behalf of the education that contests with the conventos the wealth of the country? Can they not pretend friendship, make a show of protection, and yet underneath in the shadows fight it, undermine it, wound it in the heel, in order to weaken it quicker than by attacking it in front? Granted the previous actions which you surmise, anything may be expected!”

“But could this sacrifice produce the outcome I'm hoping for?” Ibarra asked. “Would the priest believe in me and let go of the offense? Would they genuinely support me in the fight for education that competes with the convents for the country's wealth? Can't they fake friendship, put on an act of protection, and yet secretly undermine it, attack it from the shadows, and hurt it in discreet ways, making it weaker faster than if they confronted it directly? Given the past actions you suspect, anything is possible!”

The old man remained silent from inability to answer these questions. After meditating for some time, he said: “If such should happen, if the enterprise should fail, you would be consoled by the thought that you had done what was expected of you and thus something would be gained. You would have placed the first stone, you would have sown the seed, and after the storm had spent itself perhaps some grain would have survived the catastrophe to grow and save the species from destruction and to serve afterwards as the seed for the sons of the dead sower. The example may encourage others who are only afraid to begin.”

The old man stayed quiet because he couldn't answer those questions. After thinking for a while, he said, “If that happens, if the project fails, you can find comfort in knowing you did what you were supposed to do, and that would mean something. You would have laid the first brick, you would have planted the seed, and after the storm passed, maybe some grain would have made it through the disaster to grow and save the species from extinction, serving later as seed for the next generation of the fallen sower. Your example might inspire others who are too scared to start.”

Weighing these reasons, Ibarra realized the situation and saw that with all the old man’s pessimism there was a great deal of truth in what he said.

Weighing these reasons, Ibarra realized the situation and recognized that despite the old man’s pessimism, there was a lot of truth in what he said.

“I believe you!” he exclaimed, pressing the old man’s hand. “Not in vain have I looked to you for advice. This very day I’ll go and reach an understanding with the curate, who, after all is said, has done me no wrong and who must be good, since all of them are not like the [200]persecutor of my father. I have, besides, to interest him in behalf of that unfortunate madwoman and her sons. I put my trust in God and men!”

“I believe you!” he said, gripping the old man’s hand. “I haven’t come to you for advice for nothing. Today, I’ll go and talk things over with the curate, who hasn’t wronged me and must be a decent person, since not everyone is like the [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]persecutor of my father. I also need to get him to help that unfortunate madwoman and her sons. I’m putting my faith in God and people!”

After taking leave of the old man he mounted his horse and rode away. As the pessimistic Sage followed him with his gaze, he muttered: “Now let’s watch how Destiny will unfold the drama that began in the cemetery.” But for once he was greatly mistaken—the drama had begun long before! [201]

After saying goodbye to the old man, he got on his horse and rode off. As the doubtful Sage watched him go, he muttered, “Now let’s see how Destiny will play out the drama that started in the cemetery.” But for once he was very wrong—the drama had started much earlier! [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]


1 The College of Santo Tomas was established in 1619 through a legacy of books and money left for that purpose by Fray Miguel de Benavides, O. P., second archbishop of Manila. By royal decree and papal bull, it became in 1645 the Royal and Pontifical University of Santo Tomas, and never, during the Spanish régime, got beyond the Thomistic theology in its courses of instruction.—TR.

1 The College of Santo Tomas was founded in 1619 thanks to a bequest of books and funds from Fray Miguel de Benavides, O.P., the second archbishop of Manila. By royal decree and papal bull, it was officially recognized in 1645 as the Royal and Pontifical University of Santo Tomas, and throughout the Spanish period, it never progressed beyond offering courses in Thomistic theology.—TR.

2 Take heed lest you fall!

2 Watch out or you’ll fall!

3 Ferdinand and Isabella, the builders of Spain’s greatness, are known in Spanish history as “Los Reyes Católicos.”—TR.

3 Ferdinand and Isabella, the creators of Spain’s greatness, are referred to in Spanish history as “Los Reyes Católicos.” —TR.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

Chapter XXVI

The Eve of the Fiesta

It is now the tenth of November, the eve of the fiesta. Emerging from its habitual monotony, the town has given itself over to unwonted activity in house, church, cockpit, and field. Windows are covered with banners and many-hued draperies. All space is filled with noise and music, and the air is saturated with rejoicings.

It is now November 10th, the night before the festival. Breaking free from its usual routine, the town has come alive with unexpected energy in homes, churches, cockpits, and fields. Windows are adorned with banners and colorful fabrics. The whole area is filled with noise and music, and the air is thick with celebration.

On little tables with embroidered covers the dalagas arrange in bright-hued glass dishes different kinds of sweetmeats made from native fruits. In the yard the hens cackle, the cocks crow, and the hogs grunt, all terrified by this merriment of man. Servants move in and out carrying fancy dishes and silver cutlery. Here there is a quarrel over a broken plate, there they laugh at the simple country girl. Everywhere there is ordering, whispering, shouting. Comments and conjectures are made, one hurries the other,—all is commotion, noise, and confusion. All this effort and all this toil are for the stranger as well as the acquaintance, to entertain every one, whether he has been seen before or not, or whether he is expected to be seen again, in order that the casual visitor, the foreigner, friend, enemy, Filipino, Spaniard, the poor and the rich, may go away happy and contented. No gratitude is even asked of them nor is it expected that they do no damage to the hospitable family either during or after digestion! The rich, those who have ever been to Manila and have seen a little more than their neighbors, have bought beer, champagne, liqueurs, wines, and food-stuffs from Europe, of which they will hardly taste a bite or drink a drop.

On small tables with embroidered covers, the dalagas arrange colorful glass dishes filled with various sweet treats made from local fruits. In the yard, hens cluck, roosters crow, and pigs grunt, all frightened by the human festivities. Servants bustle in and out, carrying fancy dishes and silverware. Here, a dispute arises over a broken plate, while there, they laugh at a simple country girl. Everywhere, people are giving orders, whispering, and shouting. Comments and speculations are tossed around as one person hurries another—it's all chaos, noise, and confusion. All this effort and work are for both strangers and acquaintances, to entertain everyone, whether they've been seen before or not, or whether they’ll be seen again. The goal is for every visitor, whether a foreigner, friend, enemy, Filipino, Spaniard, rich or poor, to leave happy and satisfied. No gratitude is expected from them, nor is there any expectation that they won't cause any trouble for the hospitable family, either during or after the meal! The wealthy, those who have been to Manila and have experienced a bit more than their neighbors, have bought beer, champagne, liqueurs, wines, and food from Europe, of which they will barely taste a bite or drink a drop.

Their tables are luxuriously furnished. In the center [202]is a well-modeled artificial pineapple in which are arranged toothpicks elaborately carved by convicts in their rest-hours. Here they have designed a fan, there a bouquet of flowers, a bird, a rose, a palm leaf, or a chain, all wrought from a single piece of wood, the artisan being a forced laborer, the tool a dull knife, and the taskmaster’s voice the inspiration. Around this toothpick-holder are placed glass fruit-trays from which rise pyramids of oranges, lansons, ates, chicos, and even mangos in spite of the fact that it is November. On wide platters upon bright-hued sheets of perforated paper are to be seen hams from Europe and China, stuffed turkeys, and a big pastry in the shape of an Agnus Dei or a dove, the Holy Ghost perhaps. Among all these are jars of appetizing acharas with fanciful decorations made from the flowers of the areca palm and other fruits and vegetables, all tastefully cut and fastened with sirup to the sides of the flasks.

Their tables are beautifully set. In the center [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]is a finely crafted artificial pineapple filled with toothpicks intricately carved by prisoners during their free time. Here there's a fan design, there a bouquet of flowers, a bird, a rose, a palm leaf, or a chain, all made from a single piece of wood, with the artisan being a forced laborer, the tool a blunt knife, and the overseer's voice as the inspiration. Surrounding this toothpick holder are glass fruit trays stacked with pyramids of oranges, lansons, ates, chicos, and even mangos despite it being November. On large platters covered with colorful sheets of perforated paper, there are hams from Europe and China, stuffed turkeys, and a large pastry shaped like an Agnus Dei or perhaps a dove representing the Holy Ghost. Among all these are jars of delicious acharas with whimsical decorations made from the flowers of the areca palm and various fruits and vegetables, all artfully cut and glued with syrup to the sides of the jars.

Glass lamp globes that have been handed down from father to son are cleaned, the copper ornaments polished, the kerosene lamps taken out of the red wrappings which have protected them from the flies and mosquitoes during the year and which have made them unserviceable; the prismatic glass pendants shake to and fro, they clink together harmoniously in song, and even seem to take part in the fiesta as they flash back and break up the rays of light, reflecting them on the white walls in all the colors of the rainbow. The children play about amusing themselves by chasing the colors, they stumble and break the globes, but this does not interfere with the general merriment, although at other times in the year the tears in their round eyes would be taken account of in a different way.

Glass lamp globes that have been passed down from father to son are cleaned, the copper decorations polished, and the kerosene lamps are taken out of the red wrappings that have protected them from flies and mosquitoes throughout the year and made them unserviceable. The prismatic glass pendants sway back and forth, clinking together in harmony, and seem to join the celebration as they reflect and scatter beams of light, casting the colors of the rainbow onto the white walls. The children play, entertaining themselves by chasing the colors, stumbling and breaking the globes, but this doesn’t dampen the overall joy, although at other times of the year, the tears in their round eyes would be regarded differently.

Along with these venerated lamps there also come forth from their hiding-places the work of the girls: crocheted scarfs, rugs, artificial flowers. There appear old glass trays, on the bottoms of which are sketched miniature lakes with little fishes, caymans, shell-fish, seaweeds, coral, and glassy stones of brilliant hues. These are heaped [203]with cigars, cigarettes, and diminutive buyos prepared by the delicate fingers of the maidens. The floor of the house shines like a mirror, curtains of piña and husi festoon the doorways, from the windows hang lanterns covered with glass or with paper, pink, blue, green, or red. The house itself is filled with plants and flower-pots on stands of Chinese porcelain. Even the saints bedeck themselves, the images and relics put on a festive air, the dust is brushed from them and on the freshly-washed glass of their cases are hung flowery garlands.

Along with these cherished lamps, the girls' creations also come out from their hiding spots: crocheted scarves, rugs, and artificial flowers. Old glass trays appear, featuring tiny lakes with little fish, caimans, shellfish, seaweed, coral, and shiny stones in vibrant colors. These trays are piled high with cigars, cigarettes, and tiny handmade buyos crafted by the delicate hands of the young women. The floor of the house shines like a mirror, with curtains made of piña and husi adorning the doorways. Lanterns covered in glass or paper, colored pink, blue, green, or red, hang from the windows. The house itself is filled with plants and flower pots displayed on stands made of Chinese porcelain. Even the saints get dressed up; the images and relics take on a festive feel, dusting them off, and fresh flower garlands are hung on the newly cleaned glass of their cases.

In the streets are raised at intervals fanciful bamboo arches, known as sinkában, constructed in various ways and adorned with kaluskús, the curling bunches of shavings scraped on their sides, at the sight of which alone the hearts of the children rejoice. About the front of the church, where the procession is to pass, is a large and costly canopy upheld on bamboo posts. Beneath this the children run and play, climbing, jumping, and tearing the new camisas in which they should shine on the principal day of the fiesta.

In the streets, there are colorful bamboo arches called sinkában, built in different styles and decorated with kaluskús, the curled bunches of shavings scraped from their sides, which make the children's hearts happy just by seeing them. Around the front of the church, where the procession will go, is a large and fancy canopy supported by bamboo posts. Under this, the children run and play, climbing, jumping, and ruining the new camisas they’re supposed to wear on the main day of the fiesta.

There on the plaza a platform has been erected, the scenery being of bamboo, nipa, and wood; there the Tondo comedians will perform wonders and compete with the gods in improbable miracles, there will sing and dance Marianito, Chananay, Balbino, Ratia, Carvajal, Yeyeng, Liceria, etc. The Filipino enjoys the theater and is a deeply interested spectator of dramatic representations, but he listens in silence to the song, he gazes delighted at the dancing and mimicry, he never hisses or applauds.

There in the plaza, a stage has been set up, adorned with bamboo, nipa, and wood; there, the Tondo comedians will perform amazing acts and try to outdo the gods with their unbelievable tricks. Marianito, Chananay, Balbino, Ratia, Carvajal, Yeyeng, Liceria, and others will sing and dance. Filipinos enjoy the theater and are keenly interested spectators of dramatic performances, but they listen quietly to the songs, watch the dancing and mimicry with delight, and never boo or clap.

If the show is not to his liking, he chews his buyo or withdraws without disturbing the others who perhaps find pleasure in it. Only at times the commoner sort will howl when the actors embrace or kiss the actresses, but they never go beyond that. Formerly, dramas only were played; the local poet composed a piece in which there must necessarily be a fight every second minute, a clown, and terrifying transformations. But since the Tondo artist [204]have begun to fight every fifteen seconds, with two clowns, and even greater marvels than before, they have put to rout their provincial compeers. The gobernadorcillo was very fond of this sort of thing, so, with the approval of the curate, he chose a spectacle with magic and fireworks, entitled, “The Prince Villardo or the Captives Rescued from the Infamous Cave.”1

If the show isn’t to his taste, he chews his betel nut or quietly leaves without bothering those who might be enjoying it. Sometimes the common folks will shout when the actors hug or kiss the actresses, but they never take it further than that. In the past, only dramas were performed; a local poet would write a piece that included a fight every two minutes, a clown, and some scary transformations. But now, the Tondo artists have started fighting every fifteen seconds, adding two clowns, and even more extraordinary spectacles than before, completely outdoing their provincial counterparts. The gobernadorcillo really liked this kind of entertainment, so with the curate's approval, he selected a show with magic and fireworks, titled, “The Prince Villardo or the Captives Rescued from the Infamous Cave.”

From time to time the bells chime out merrily, those same bells that ten days ago were tolling so mournfully. Pin-wheels and mortars rend the air, for the Filipino pyrotechnist, who learned the art from no known instructor, displays his ability by preparing fire bulls, castles of Bengal lights, paper balloons inflated with hot air, bombs, rockets, and the like.

From time to time, the bells ring joyfully, the same bells that just ten days ago were ringing sadly. Pinwheels and fireworks fill the air, as the Filipino pyrotechnician, who learned this art with no formal teacher, showcases his skills by making fire bulls, Bengal light castles, hot air balloons, bombs, rockets, and more.

Now distant strains of music are heard and the small boys rush headlong toward the outskirts of the town to meet the bands of music, five of which have been engaged, as well as three orchestras. The band of Pagsanhan belonging to the escribano must not be lacking nor that of San Pedro de Tunasan, at that time famous because it was directed by the maestro Austria, the vagabond “Corporal Mariano” who, according to report, carried fame and harmony in the tip of his baton. Musicians praise his funeral march, “El Sauce,”2 and deplore his lack of musical education, since with his genius he might have brought glory to his country. The bands enter the town playing lively airs, followed by ragged or half-naked urchins, one in the camisa of his brother, another in his father’s pantaloons. As soon as the band ceases, the boys know the piece by heart, they hum and whistle it with rare skill, they pronounce their judgment upon it.

Now distant sounds of music can be heard, and the young boys dash excitedly toward the edge of town to greet the bands, of which five have been hired, along with three orchestras. The band from Pagsanhan, belonging to the escribano, must be there, as well as the one from San Pedro de Tunasan, which was well-known at the time because it was led by Maestro Austria, the wandering "Corporal Mariano," who was said to bring fame and flair with the tip of his baton. Musicians rave about his funeral march, “El Sauce,”2 and lament his lack of formal musical training, as his talent could have brought honor to his country. The bands enter the town playing cheerful tunes, followed by ragged or barely clothed kids, one wearing his brother's shirt, and another in his father's pants. As soon as the band stops, the boys know the song by heart; they hum and whistle it with impressive skill and share their opinions on it.

[205]Meanwhile, there are arriving in conveyances of all kinds relatives, friends, strangers, the gamblers with their best game-cocks and their bags of gold, ready to risk their fortune on the green cloth or within the arena of the cockpit.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]Meanwhile, people are arriving in all sorts of vehicles—relatives, friends, strangers, and gamblers with their prized gamecocks and bags of gold, ready to bet their fortunes on the green cloth or in the cockpit arena.

“The alferez has fifty pesos for each night,” murmurs a small, chubby individual into the ears of the latest arrivals. “Capitan Tiago’s coming and will set up a bank; Capitan Joaquin’s bringing eighteen thousand. There’ll be liam-pó: Carlos the Chinaman will set it up with ten thousand. Big stakes are coming from Tanawan, Lipa, and Batangas, as well as from Santa Cruz.3 It’s going to be on a big scale, yes, sir, on a grand scale! But have some chocolate! This year Capitan Tiago won’t break us as he did last, since he’s paid for only three thanksgiving masses and I’ve got a cacao mutyâ. And how’s your family?”

“The alferez has fifty pesos for each night,” whispers a short, chubby guy to the newcomers. “Capitan Tiago’s coming and will set up a bank; Capitan Joaquin’s bringing eighteen thousand. There’ll be liam-pó: Carlos the Chinaman will set it up with ten thousand. Big stakes are coming from Tanawan, Lipa, and Batangas, as well as from Santa Cruz.3 It’s going to be on a big scale, yes, sir, a grand scale! But have some chocolate! This year Capitan Tiago won’t break us like he did last year, since he’s only paid for three thanksgiving masses and I’ve got a cacao mutyâ. And how’s your family?”

“Well, thank you,” the visitors respond, “and Padre Damaso?”

“Well, thank you,” the visitors reply, “and Padre Damaso?”

“Padre Damaso will preach in the morning and sit in with us at night.”

“Father Damaso will give a sermon in the morning and join us in the evening.”

“Good enough! Then there’s no danger.”

“Good enough! Then there's no risk.”

“Sure, we’re sure! Carlos the Chinaman will loosen up also.” Here the chubby individual works his fingers as though counting out pieces of money.

“Sure, we’re sure! Carlos the guy will loosen up too.” Here the chubby person works his fingers as if counting out pieces of money.

Outside the town the hill-folk, the kasamá, are putting on their best clothes to carry to the houses of their landlords well-fattened chickens, wild pigs, deer, and birds. Some load firewood on the heavy carts, others fruits, ferns, and orchids, the rarest that grow in the forests, others bring broad-leafed caladiums and flame-colored tikas-tikas blossoms to decorate the doors of the houses.

Outside the town, the hill people, the kasamá, are dressing in their finest clothes to bring well-fed chickens, wild pigs, deer, and birds to the homes of their landlords. Some are loading firewood onto the heavy carts, while others are adding fruits, ferns, and the rarest orchids from the forests. Others are bringing broad-leafed caladiums and vibrant tikas-tikas flowers to decorate the doors of the houses.

But the place where the greatest activity reigns, where it is converted into a tumult, is there on a little plot of [206]raised ground, a few steps from Ibarra’s house. Pulleys screech and yells are heard amid the metallic sound of iron striking upon stone, hammers upon nails, of axes chopping out posts. A crowd of laborers is digging in the earth to open a wide, deep trench, while others place in line the stones taken from the town quarries. Carts are unloaded, piles of sand are heaped up, windlasses and derricks are set in place.

But the spot where the most activity is happening, where it turns into chaos, is on a small patch of [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]elevated ground, just a few steps from Ibarra’s house. Pulleys screech and shouts can be heard along with the metallic clang of iron hitting stone, hammers driving nails, and axes chopping wood. A crowd of workers is digging into the ground to create a wide, deep trench, while others are lining up stones taken from the town quarries. Carts are being emptied, piles of sand are building up, and cranes and derricks are being set up.

“Hey, you there! Hurry up!” cries a little old man with lively and intelligent features, who has for a cane a copper-bound rule around which is wound the cord of a plumb-bob. This is the foreman of the work, Ñor Juan, architect, mason, carpenter, painter, locksmith, stonecutter, and, on occasions, sculptor. “It must be finished right now! Tomorrow there’ll be no work and the day after tomorrow is the ceremony. Hurry!”

“Hey, you! Get a move on!” shouts a little old man with bright and clever features, using a copper-bound ruler as his cane, with a plumb-bob cord wrapped around it. This is the foreman, Ñor Juan, who’s an architect, mason, carpenter, painter, locksmith, stonecutter, and sometimes a sculptor. “It has to be done now! There’s no work tomorrow, and the ceremony is the day after. Hurry up!”

“Cut that hole so that this cylinder will fit it exactly,” he says to some masons who are shaping a large square block of stone. “Within that our names will be preserved.”

“Cut that hole so that this cylinder will fit it perfectly,” he says to some masons who are shaping a large square block of stone. “In that, our names will be preserved.”

He repeats to every newcomer who approaches the place what he has already said a thousand times: “You know what we’re going to build? Well, it’s a schoolhouse, a model of its kind, like those in Germany, and even better. A great architect has drawn the plans, and I—I am bossing the job! Yes, sir, look at it, it’s going to be a palace with two wings, one for the boys and the other for the girls. Here in the middle a big garden with three fountains, there on the sides shaded walks with little plots for the children to sow and cultivate plants in during their recess-time, that they may improve the hours and not waste them. Look how deep the foundations are, three meters and seventy-five centimeters! This building is going to have storerooms, cellars, and for those who are not diligent students dungeons near the playgrounds so that the culprits may hear how the studious children are enjoying themselves. Do you see that big space? That will be a lawn for running and exercising in the open air. The little girls [207]will have a garden with benches, swings, walks where they can jump the rope, fountains, bird-cages, and so on. It’s going to be magnificent!”

He tells every newcomer who comes by what he’s already repeated a thousand times: “You know what we’re going to build? It’s a schoolhouse, a model like they have in Germany, and even better. A great architect has designed the plans, and I—I’m in charge of the project! Yes, sir, check it out, it’s going to be a palace with two wings, one for the boys and the other for the girls. In the middle, there will be a big garden with three fountains, and on the sides, shaded walkways with little plots where the kids can plant and grow things during their break, so they can make the most of their time. Look how deep the foundations are, three meters and seventy-five centimeters! This building is going to have storage rooms, cellars, and for those who aren’t diligent students, dungeons near the playground so that the troublemakers can hear how the hardworking kids are having fun. Do you see that big space? That will be a lawn for running and exercising outside. The little girls [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]will have a garden with benches, swings, places to jump rope, fountains, birdcages, and so on. It’s going to be amazing!”

Then Ñor Juan would rub his hands together as he thought of the fame that he was going to acquire. Strangers would come to see it and would ask, “Who was the great artisan that built this?” and all would answer, “Don’t you know? Can it be that you’ve never heard of Ñor Juan? Undoubtedly you’ve come from a great distance!” With these thoughts he moved from one part to the other, examining and reexamining everything.

Then Ñor Juan would rub his hands together as he imagined the fame he was about to gain. Strangers would come to see it and ask, “Who was the amazing artisan who built this?” and everyone would reply, “Don’t you know? Have you really never heard of Ñor Juan? You must have traveled from far away!” With these thoughts, he moved around, examining everything over and over.

“It seems to me that there’s too much timber for one derrick,” he remarked to a yellowish man who was overseeing some laborers. “I should have enough with three large beams for the tripod and three more for the braces.”

“It looks to me like there’s too much wood for one derrick,” he said to a yellowish man who was supervising some workers. “I should have enough with three big beams for the tripod and three more for the braces.”

“Never mind!” answered the yellowish man, smiling in a peculiar way. “The more apparatus we use in the work, so much the greater effect we’ll get. The whole thing will look better and of more importance, so they’ll say, ‘How hard they’ve worked!’ You’ll see, you’ll see what a derrick I’ll put up! Then I’ll decorate it with banners, and garlands of leaves and flowers. You’ll say afterwards that you were right in hiring me as one of your laborers, and Señor Ibarra couldn’t ask for more!” As he said this the man laughed and smiled. Ñor Juan also smiled, but shook his head.

“Never mind!” replied the yellowish man, smiling in a strange way. “The more equipment we use in the job, the bigger impact we’ll have. It will all look better and more significant, so people will say, ‘Wow, they really worked hard!’ You’ll see, you’ll see what an impressive setup I’ll create! Then I’ll decorate it with banners and garlands of leaves and flowers. You’ll say later that you were right to hire me as one of your workers, and Señor Ibarra couldn’t ask for more!” As he said this, the man laughed and smiled. Ñor Juan also smiled, but shook his head.

Some distance away were seen two kiosks united by a kind of arbor covered with banana leaves. The schoolmaster and some thirty boys were weaving crowns and fastening banners upon the frail bamboo posts, which were wrapped in white cloth.

Some distance away, there were two kiosks connected by a sort of arbor covered with banana leaves. The schoolmaster and about thirty boys were weaving crowns and attaching banners to the delicate bamboo posts, which were wrapped in white cloth.

“Take care that the letters are well written,” he admonished the boys who were preparing inscriptions. “The alcalde is coming, many curates will be present, perhaps even the Captain-General, who is now in the province. If they see that you draw well, maybe they’ll praise you.”

“Make sure the letters are neatly written,” he warned the boys who were getting the inscriptions ready. “The mayor is coming, many priests will be there, and maybe even the Captain-General, who's in the province right now. If they see that your handwriting is good, they might give you some compliments.”

[208]“And give us a blackboard?”

"And can we get a blackboard?"

“Perhaps, but Señor Ibarra has already ordered one from Manila. Tomorrow some things will come to be distributed among you as prizes. Leave those flowers in the water and tomorrow we’ll make the bouquets. Bring more flowers, for it’s necessary that the table be covered with them—flowers please the eye.”

“Maybe, but Señor Ibarra has already ordered one from Manila. Tomorrow, some items will arrive to be given out as prizes. Leave those flowers in the water, and tomorrow we’ll put the bouquets together. Bring more flowers because we need to cover the table with them—flowers are pleasing to the eye.”

“My father will bring some water-lilies and a basket of sampaguitas tomorrow.”

“My dad will bring some water lilies and a basket of sampaguitas tomorrow.”

“Mine has brought three cartloads of sand without pay.”

“Mine has brought three cartloads of sand without any payment.”

“My uncle has promised to pay a teacher,” added a nephew of Capitan Basilio.

“My uncle has promised to pay a teacher,” said Capitan Basilio's nephew.

Truly, the project was receiving help from all. The curate had asked to stand sponsor for it and himself bless the laying of the corner-stone, a ceremony to take place on the last day of the fiesta as one of its greatest solemnities. The very coadjutor had timidly approached Ibarra with an offer of all the fees for masses that the devout would pay until the building was finished. Even more, the rich and economical Sister Rufa had declared that if money should be lacking she would canvass other towns and beg for alms, with the mere condition that she be paid her expenses for travel and subsistence. Ibarra thanked them all, as he answered, “We aren’t going to have anything very great, since I am not rich and this building is not a church. Besides, I didn’t undertake to erect it at the expense of others.”

Honestly, the project was getting support from everyone. The curate had offered to sponsor it and personally bless the laying of the corner-stone, a ceremony that would happen on the last day of the festival as one of its biggest highlights. Even the coadjutor had shyly approached Ibarra with a proposal to donate all the mass fees that the faithful would contribute until the building was completed. Additionally, the wealthy and frugal Sister Rufa had stated that if funds were short, she would travel to other towns to collect donations, as long as her travel and living expenses were covered. Ibarra expressed his gratitude to them all, replying, “We’re not planning anything too extravagant since I’m not wealthy and this building isn't a church. Besides, I didn't take it upon myself to build it at others' expense.”

The younger men, students from Manila, who had come to take part in the fiesta, gazed at him in admiration and took him for a model; but, as it nearly always happens, when we wish to imitate great men, that we copy only their foibles and even their defects, since we are capable of nothing else, so many of these admirers took note of the way in which he tied his cravat, others of the style of his collar, and not a few of the number of buttons on his coat and vest.

The younger guys, students from Manila, who came to join the fiesta, looked at him in admiration and considered him a role model; but, as often happens when we try to imitate great people, we end up copying only their quirks and flaws, since that's all we're capable of. Many of these admirers noticed how he tied his cravat, others the style of his collar, and quite a few paid attention to the number of buttons on his coat and vest.

[209]The funereal presentiments of old Tasio seemed to have been dissipated forever. So Ibarra observed to him one day, but the old pessimist answered: “Remember what Baltazar says:

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]The gloomy premonitions of old Tasio seemed to have vanished for good. Ibarra pointed this out to him one day, but the old pessimist replied: “Remember what Baltazar says:

Kung ang isalúbong sa iyong pagdating

When you get there

Ay masayang maukha’t may pakitang giliw,

Oh, how joyful it is to seek and express love,

Lalong pag-iñgata’t kaaway na lihim4

Long-standing feud and secret enemy __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__—

Baltazar was no less a thinker than a poet.”

"Baltazar was as much a thinker as he was a poet."

Thus in the gathering shadows before the setting of the sun events were shaping themselves. [210]

So, in the gathering shadows before the sun set, events were taking shape. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]


1 These spectacular performances, known as “Moro-Moro,” often continued for several days, consisting principally of noisy combats between Moros and Christians, in which the latter were, of course, invariably victorious. Typical sketches of them may be found in Foreman’s The Philippine Islands, Chap. XXIII, and Stuntz’s The Philippines and the Far East, Chap. III.—TR.

1 These impressive performances, called “Moro-Moro,” often went on for several days, mainly featuring loud battles between Moros and Christians, with the Christians always coming out on top. You can find typical examples of them in Foreman’s The Philippine Islands, Chap. XXIII, and Stuntz’s The Philippines and the Far East, Chap. III.—TR.

2 “The Willow.”

2 “The Willow Tree.”

3 The capital of Laguna Province, not to be confused with the Santa Cruz mentioned before, which is a populous and important district in the city of Manila. Tanawan, Lipa, and Batangas are towns in Batangas Province, the latter being its capital.—TR.

3 The capital of Laguna Province, not to be confused with the Santa Cruz mentioned earlier, which is a busy and significant district in the city of Manila. Tanawan, Lipa, and Batangas are towns in Batangas Province, with Batangas City being the capital.—TR.

4 “If on your return you are met with a smile, beware! for it means that you have a secret enemy.”—From the Florante, being the advice given to the hero by his old teacher when he set out to return to his home.

4 “If you come back and someone greets you with a smile, watch out! It means you have a hidden enemy.”—From the Florante, given as advice to the hero by his old teacher before he returned home.

Francisco Baltazar was a Tagalog poet, native of the province of Bulacan, born about 1788, and died in 1862. The greater part of his life was spent in Manila,—in Tondo and in Pandakan, a quaint little village on the south bank of the Pasig, now included in the city, where he appears to have shared the fate largely of poets of other lands, from suffering “the pangs of disprized love” and persecution by the religious authorities, to seeing himself considered by the people about him as a crack-brained dreamer. He was educated in the Dominican school of San Juan de Letran, one of his teachers being Fray Mariano Pilapil, about whose services to humanity there may be some difference of opinion on the part of those who have ever resided in Philippine towns, since he was the author of the “Passion Song” which enlivens the Lenten evenings. This “Passion Song,” however, seems to have furnished the model for Baltazar’s Florante, with the pupil surpassing the master, for while it has the subject and characters of a medieval European romance, the spirit and settings are entirely Malay. It is written in the peculiar Tagalog verse, in the form of a corrido or metrical romance, and has been declared by Fray Toribio Menguella, Rizal himself, and others familiar with Tagalog, to be a work of no mean order, by far the finest and most characteristic composition in that, the richest of the Malay dialects.—TR.

Francisco Baltazar was a Tagalog poet, born around 1788 in Bulacan, and he died in 1862. He spent most of his life in Manila—in Tondo and in Pandakan, a charming little village on the south bank of the Pasig, which is now part of the city. He faced many of the same struggles that poets in other parts of the world do, from suffering the pain of unrequited love and persecution by religious authorities to being seen by those around him as a fanciful dreamer. He was educated at the Dominican school of San Juan de Letran, where one of his teachers was Fray Mariano Pilapil. Opinions may vary among those who have lived in Philippine towns about his contributions to society, as he was the author of the “Passion Song,” which brings life to the Lenten evenings. This “Passion Song” seems to have inspired Baltazar’s Florante, with the student surpassing the teacher, as it has the themes and characters of a medieval European romance, but with a completely Malay spirit and setting. It is written in a unique Tagalog verse, in the form of a corrido or metrical romance, and has been recognized by Fray Toribio Menguella, Rizal himself, and others who are familiar with Tagalog as a work of significant quality and the finest, most characteristic composition in that, the richest of the Malay dialects.—TR.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

Chapter XXVII

In the Twilight

In Capitan Tiago’s house also great preparations had been made. We know its owner, whose love of ostentation and whose pride as a Manilan imposed the necessity of humiliating the provincials with his splendor. Another reason, too, made it his duty to eclipse all others: he had his daughter Maria Clara with him, and there was present his future son-in-law, who was attracting universal attention.

In Captain Tiago’s house, huge preparations were underway. We know its owner, whose love for showing off and pride as a Manilan made it essential to overshadow the provincials with his lavishness. Another reason he felt the need to outshine everyone else was that he had his daughter Maria Clara with him, and his future son-in-law, who was the center of everyone's attention, was also present.

In fact one of the most serious newspapers in Manila had devoted to Ibarra an article on its front page, entitled, “Imitate him!” heaping him with praise and giving him some advice. It had called him, “The cultivated young gentleman and rich capitalist;” two lines further on, “The distinguished philanthropist;” in the following paragraph, “The disciple of Minerva who had gone to the mother country to pay his respects to the true home of the arts and sciences;” and a little further on, “The Filipino Spaniard.” Capitan Tiago burned with generous zeal to imitate him and wondered whether he ought not to erect a convento at his own expense.

One of the most respected newspapers in Manila had featured an article about Ibarra on its front page, titled “Imitate Him!” It praised him and offered some advice. It described him as “a cultured young gentleman and wealthy businessman;” two lines later, as “a distinguished philanthropist;” in the next paragraph, as “a student of Minerva who had gone to the mother country to pay homage to the true home of arts and sciences;” and a bit further on, as “the Filipino Spaniard.” Capitan Tiago was filled with a generous desire to emulate him and wondered if he should build a convento at his own expense.

Some days before there had arrived at the house where Maria Clara and Aunt Isabel were staying a profusion of eases of European wines and food-stuffs, colossal mirrors, paintings, and Maria Clara’s piano. Capitan Tiago had arrived on the day before the fiesta and as his daughter kissed his hand, had presented her with a beautiful locket set with diamonds and emeralds, containing a sliver from St. Peter’s boat, in which Our Savior sat during the fishing. His first interview with his future son-in-law could not [211]have been more cordial. Naturally, they talked about the school, and Capitan Tiago wanted it named “School of St. Francis.” “Believe me,” he said, “St. Francis is a good patron. If you call it ‘School of Primary Instruction,’ you will gain nothing. Who is Primary Instruction, anyhow?”

Some days earlier, a variety of European wines and food, huge mirrors, paintings, and Maria Clara's piano had arrived at the house where Maria Clara and Aunt Isabel were staying. Capitan Tiago had come the day before the fiesta, and as his daughter kissed his hand, he gave her a beautiful locket set with diamonds and emeralds, containing a piece of St. Peter’s boat, where Our Savior had sat while fishing. His first meeting with his future son-in-law could not have been more friendly. Naturally, they discussed the school, and Capitan Tiago wanted it named “School of St. Francis.” “Trust me,” he said, “St. Francis is a great patron. If you call it ‘School of Primary Instruction,’ you won’t gain anything. Who even knows what Primary Instruction is, anyway?”

Some friends of Maria Clara came and asked her to go for a walk. “But come back quickly,” said Capitan Tiago to his daughter, when she asked his permission, “for you know that Padre Damaso, who has just arrived, will dine with us.”

Some friends of Maria Clara came and asked her to go for a walk. “But come back quickly,” said Capitan Tiago to his daughter when she asked for his permission, “because you know that Padre Damaso, who just arrived, will be having dinner with us.”

Then turning to Ibarra, who had become thoughtful, he said, “You dine with us also, you’ll be all alone in your house.”

Then turning to Ibarra, who looked lost in thought, he said, “You should join us for dinner too; you’ll be all alone in your house.”

“I would with the greatest pleasure, but I have to be at home in case visitors come,” stammered the youth, as he avoided the gaze of Maria Clara.

"I would really love to, but I have to be home in case visitors drop by," the young man stammered, avoiding Maria Clara's gaze.

“Bring your friends along,” replied Capitan Tiago heartily. “In my house there’s always plenty to eat. Also, I want you and Padre Damaso to get on good terms.”

“Bring your friends along,” Capitan Tiago said warmly. “There’s always plenty to eat at my house. Plus, I want you and Padre Damaso to get along well.”

“There’ll be time enough for that,” answered Ibarra with a forced smile, as he prepared to accompany the girls.

“There’ll be plenty of time for that,” Ibarra replied with a strained smile as he got ready to join the girls.

They went downstairs, Maria Clara in the center between Victoria and Iday, Aunt Isabel following. The people made way for them respectfully. Maria Clara was startling in her beauty; her pallor was all gone, and if her eyes were still pensive, her mouth on the contrary seemed to know only smiles. With maiden friendliness the happy young woman greeted the acquaintances of her childhood, now the admirers of her promising youth. In less than a fortnight she had succeeded in recovering that frank confidence, that childish prattle, which seemed to have been benumbed between the narrow walls of the nunnery. It might be said that on leaving the cocoon the butterfly recognized all the flowers, for it seemed to be enough for her to spread her wings for a moment and warm herself [212]in the sun’s rays to lose all the stiffness of the chrysalis. This new life manifested itself in her whole nature. Everything she found good and beautiful, and she showed her love with that maiden modesty which, having never been conscious of any but pure thoughts, knows not the meaning of false blushes. While she would cover her face when she was teased, still her eyes smiled, and a light thrill would course through her whole being.

They went downstairs, with Maria Clara in the middle between Victoria and Iday, and Aunt Isabel following behind. The crowd parted for them with respect. Maria Clara was stunningly beautiful; the pallor was gone from her face, and while her eyes still held a thoughtful look, her mouth seemed to be all about smiles. With youthful warmth, the happy woman greeted her childhood friends, now the admirers of her blossoming youth. In less than two weeks, she had managed to regain that open confidence and playful chatter that seemed to have faded within the narrow walls of the convent. It was like a butterfly leaving its cocoon, recognizing all the flowers; all she needed was to stretch her wings for a moment and bask in the sunlight to shake off the rigidity of the chrysalis. This new life was evident in her entire being. She found everything good and beautiful, expressing her affection with a sweet modesty that, having never known anything but pure thoughts, didn't understand false embarrassment. Though she would cover her face when teased, her eyes sparkled with delight, and a light thrill would run through her entire body.

The houses were beginning to show lights, and in the streets where the music was moving about there were lighted torches of bamboo and wood made in imitation of those in the church. From the streets the people in the houses might be seen through the windows in an atmosphere of music and flowers, moving about to the sounds of piano, harp, or orchestra. Swarming in the streets were Chinese, Spaniards, Filipinos, some dressed in European style, some in the costumes of the country. Crowding, elbowing, and pushing one another, walked servants carrying meat and chickens, students in white, men and women, all exposing themselves to be knocked down by the carriages which, in spite of the drivers’ cries, made their way with difficulty.

The houses were starting to light up, and in the streets where the music was playing, there were torches made of bamboo and wood, imitating those in the church. Through the windows, people in the houses could be seen in an atmosphere filled with music and flowers, moving around to the sounds of piano, harp, or orchestra. The streets were buzzing with Chinese, Spaniards, Filipinos, some dressed in European style, others in traditional outfits. Servants were crowding the streets, carrying meat and chickens, students in white, men and women, all jostling about, at risk of being knocked over by the carriages that, despite the drivers’ shouts, were trying to navigate through the chaos.

In front of Capitan Basilio’s house some young women called to our acquaintances and invited them to enter. The merry voice of Sinang as she ran down the stairs put an end to all excuses. “Come up a moment so that I may go with you,” she said. “I’m bored staying here among so many strangers who talk only of game-cocks and cards.”

In front of Captain Basilio’s house, a group of young women called out to our friends and invited them in. The cheerful voice of Sinang as she rushed down the stairs ended all excuses. “Come up for a minute so I can join you,” she said. “I’m so bored being here with all these strangers who only talk about cockfighting and cards.”

They were ushered into a large room filled with people, some of whom came forward to greet Ibarra, for his name was now well known. All gazed in ecstasy at the beauty of Maria Clara and some old women murmured, as they chewed their buyo, “She looks like the Virgin!”

They were led into a spacious room packed with people, many of whom stepped forward to greet Ibarra, as his name had become quite famous. Everyone stared in awe at Maria Clara's beauty, and a few elderly women whispered, while chewing their betel, “She looks like the Virgin!”

There they had to have chocolate, as Capitan Basilio had become a warm friend and defender of Ibarra since the day of the picnic. He had learned from the half of the [213]telegram given to his daughter Sinang that Ibarra had known beforehand about the court’s decision in the latter’s favor, so, not wishing to be outdone in generosity, he had tried to set aside the decision of the chess-match. But when Ibarra would not consent to this, he had proposed that the money which would have been spent in court fees should be used to pay a teacher in the new school. In consequence, the orator employed all his eloquence to the end that other litigants should give up their extravagant claims, saying to them, “Believe me, in a lawsuit the winner is left without a camisa.” But he had succeeded in convincing no one, even though he cited the Romans.

There they needed to have chocolate, as Captain Basilio had become a close friend and supporter of Ibarra since the picnic day. He had learned from half of the [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]telegram given to his daughter Sinang that Ibarra had known in advance about the court’s decision in favor of the latter, so, not wanting to be outdone in generosity, he had tried to overturn the chess match decision. But when Ibarra refused to go along with this, he suggested that the money that would have been spent on court fees should be used to hire a teacher at the new school. As a result, the speaker used all his persuasive skills to convince other litigants to drop their extravagant claims, telling them, “Trust me, in a lawsuit, the winner ends up without a shirt.” But he failed to convince anyone, even though he referenced the Romans.

After drinking the chocolate our young people had to listen to piano-playing by the town organist. “When I listen to him in the church,” exclaimed Sinang, pointing to the organist, “I want to dance, and now that he’s playing here I feel like praying, so I’m going out with you.”

After drinking the chocolate, our young people had to listen to the town organist play the piano. “When I hear him in church,” exclaimed Sinang, pointing at the organist, “I want to dance, and now that he’s playing here, I feel like praying, so I’m going out with you.”

“Don’t you want to join us tonight?” whispered Capitan Basilio into Ibarra’s ear as they were leaving. “Padre Damaso is going to set up a little bank.” Ibarra smiled and answered with an equivocal shake of his head.

“Don’t you want to come out with us tonight?” whispered Capitan Basilio into Ibarra’s ear as they were leaving. “Padre Damaso is going to set up a little bank.” Ibarra smiled and responded with a vague shake of his head.

“Who’s that?” asked Maria Clara of Victoria, indicating with a rapid glance a youth who was following them.

“Who’s that?” Maria Clara asked Victoria, quickly glancing at a young man who was following them.

“He’s—he’s a cousin of mine,” she answered with some agitation.

“He's—he's my cousin,” she replied, a bit shaken.

“And the other?”

“And what about the other?”

“He’s no cousin of mine,” put in Sinang merrily. “He’s my uncle’s son.”

“He's not my cousin,” Sinang chimed in happily. “He's my uncle's son.”

They passed in front of the parish rectory, which was not one of the least animated buildings. Sinang was unable to repress an exclamation of surprise on seeing the lamps burning, those lamps of antique pattern which Padre Salvi had never allowed to be lighted, in order not to waste kerosene. Loud talk and resounding bursts of laughter might be heard as the friars moved slowly about, nodding their heads in unison with the big cigars that adorned their [214]lips. The laymen with them, who from their European garments appeared to be officials and employees of the province, were endeavoring to imitate whatever the good priests did. Maria Clara made out the rotund figure of Padre Damaso at the side of the trim silhouette of Padre Sibyla. Motionless in his place stood the silent and mysterious Fray Salvi.

They walked past the parish rectory, which was one of the liveliest buildings around. Sinang couldn't help but gasp in surprise when she saw the lamps lit—those old-fashioned lamps that Padre Salvi never let be turned on to avoid wasting kerosene. Loud conversations and hearty laughter echoed as the friars strolled leisurely, nodding their heads along with the big cigars in their [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]mouths. The laymen with them, dressed in European clothes, looked like officials and workers of the province, trying to mimic everything the good priests did. Maria Clara spotted the stout figure of Padre Damaso next to the sleek silhouette of Padre Sibyla. Standing motionless was the silent and mysterious Fray Salvi.

“He’s sad,” observed Sinang, “for he’s thinking about how much so many visitors are going to cost. But you’ll see how he’ll not pay it himself, but the sacristans will. His visitors always eat at other places.”

“He’s sad,” Sinang noted, “because he’s worried about how much all these visitors are going to cost. But you’ll see he won’t pay for it himself; the sacristans will. His visitors always eat elsewhere.”

“Sinang!” scolded Victoria.

“Sinang!” yelled Victoria.

“I haven’t been able to endure him since he tore up the Wheel of Fortune. I don’t go to confession to him any more.”

“I can’t stand him since he ripped up the Wheel of Fortune. I don’t go to confession to him anymore.”

Of all the houses one only was to be noticed without lights and with all the windows closed—that of the alferez. Maria Clara expressed surprise at this.

Of all the houses, only one stood out, dark and with all the windows shut—that of the alferez. Maria Clara was surprised by this.

“The witch! The Muse of the Civil Guard, as the old man says,” exclaimed the irrepressible Sinang. “What has she to do with our merrymakings? I imagine she’s raging! But just let the cholera come and you’d see her give a banquet.”

“The witch! The Muse of the Civil Guard, as the old man says,” exclaimed the unstoppable Sinang. “What does she have to do with our celebrations? I bet she’s furious! But just wait until cholera shows up, and you’ll see her throwing a party.”

“But, Sinang!” again her cousin scolded.

“But, Sinang!” her cousin scolded again.

“I never was able to endure her and especially since she disturbed our picnic with her civil-guards. If I were the Archbishop I’d marry Her to Padre Salvi—then think what children! Look how she tried to arrest the poor pilot, who threw himself into the water simply to please—”

“I could never stand her, especially after she ruined our picnic with her civil guards. If I were the Archbishop, I’d marry her off to Padre Salvi—just imagine what their kids would be like! Look at how she tried to arrest the poor pilot, who jumped into the water just to be kind—”

She was not allowed to finish, for in the corner of the plaza where a blind man was singing to the accompaniment of a guitar, a curious spectacle was presented. It was a man miserably dressed, wearing a broad salakot of palm leaves. His clothing consisted of a ragged coat and wide pantaloons, like those worn by the Chinese, torn in many places. Wretched sandals covered his feet. His countenance remained hidden in the shadow of his wide [215]hat, but from this shadow there flashed intermittently two burning rays. Placing a flat basket on the ground, he would withdraw a few paces and utter strange, incomprehensible sounds, remaining the while standing entirely alone as if he and the crowd were mutually avoiding each other. Then some women would approach the basket and put into it fruit, fish, or rice. When no one any longer approached, from the shadows would issue sadder but less pitiful sounds, cries of gratitude perhaps. Then he would take up the basket and make his way to another place to repeat the same performance.

She wasn't allowed to finish because in the corner of the plaza where a blind man was singing to the tune of a guitar, an unusual sight was unfolding. There was a man dressed in rags, wearing a wide palm-leaf hat. His outfit was a tattered coat and baggy trousers, similar to those worn by the Chinese, with many tears in them. Poor sandals covered his feet. His face remained hidden in the shadow of his large hat, but from this shadow, two intense eyes occasionally shone through. He placed a flat basket on the ground, stepped back a few paces, and made strange, incomprehensible sounds, standing completely alone as if both he and the crowd were intentionally keeping their distance. Then some women would come up to the basket and drop in fruits, fish, or rice. Once no one was left to approach, sadder but less desperate sounds would emerge from the shadows, perhaps cries of gratitude. Then he would pick up the basket and move to another spot to repeat the same act.

Maria Clara divined that there must be some misfortune there, and full of interest she asked concerning the strange creature.

Maria Clara sensed that something unfortunate was happening, and with great curiosity, she asked about the strange creature.

“He’s a leper,” Iday told her. “Four years ago he contracted the disease, some say from taking care of his mother, others from lying in a damp prison. He lives in the fields near the Chinese cemetery, having intercourse with no one, because all flee from him for fear of contagion. If you might only see his home! It’s a tumbledown shack, through which the wind and rain pass like a needle through cloth. He has been forbidden to touch anything belonging to the people. One day when a little child fell into a shallow ditch as he was passing, he helped to get it out. The child’s father complained to the gobernadorcillo, who ordered that the leper be flogged through the streets and that the rattan be burned afterwards. It was horrible! The leper fled with his flogger in pursuit, while the gobernadorcillo cried, ‘Catch him! Better be drowned than get the disease you have!’”

“He's a leper,” Iday told her. “Four years ago, he got the disease, some say from taking care of his mother, others say from being in a damp prison. He lives in the fields near the Chinese cemetery, having no interactions with anyone because everyone runs away from him out of fear of contagion. If you could just see his home! It’s a rundown shack where the wind and rain come through like a needle through cloth. He's been forbidden to touch anything belonging to other people. One day, when a little child fell into a shallow ditch as he was passing by, he helped to get the child out. The child's father complained to the gobernadorcillo, who ordered the leper to be flogged through the streets and that the rattan be burned afterward. It was horrific! The leper ran away while his flogger chased him, as the gobernadorcillo shouted, ‘Catch him! It's better to drown than to catch the disease you have!’”

“Can it be true!” murmured Maria Clara, then, without saying what she was about to do, went up to the wretch’s basket and dropped into it the locket her father had given her.

“Is it really true?” Maria Clara whispered, then, without revealing her intentions, walked over to the wretch’s basket and dropped in the locket her father had given her.

“What have you done?” her friends asked.

“What have you done?” her friends asked.

“I hadn’t anything else,” she answered, trying to conceal her tears with a smile.

"I didn’t have anything else," she replied, trying to hide her tears with a smile.

[216]“What is he going to do with your locket?” Victoria asked her. “One day they gave him some money, but he pushed it away with a stick; why should he want it when no one accepts anything that comes from him? As if the locket could be eaten!”

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]“What’s he planning to do with your locket?” Victoria asked her. “One day they gave him some money, but he pushed it away with a stick; why would he want it when no one accepts anything from him? As if the locket could be eaten!”

Maria Clara gazed enviously at the women who were selling food-stuffs and shrugged her shoulders. The leper approached the basket, picked up the jeweled locket, which glittered in his hands, then fell upon his knees, kissed it, and taking off his salakot buried his forehead in the dust where the maiden had stepped. Maria Clara hid her face behind her fan and raised her handkerchief to her eyes.

Maria Clara looked enviously at the women selling food and shrugged her shoulders. The leper came up to the basket, picked up the jeweled locket that sparkled in his hands, then fell to his knees, kissed it, and took off his hat to bury his forehead in the dust where the young woman had walked. Maria Clara hid her face behind her fan and raised her handkerchief to her eyes.

Meanwhile, a poor woman had approached the leper, who seemed to be praying. Her long hair was loose and unkempt, and in the light of the torches could be recognized the extremely emaciated features of the crazy Sisa. Feeling the touch of her hand, the leper jumped up with a cry, but to the horror of the onlooker’s Sisa caught him by the arm and said:

Meanwhile, a destitute woman had approached the leper, who appeared to be praying. Her long hair was messy and uncombed, and in the glow of the torches, the extremely gaunt features of the deranged Sisa were recognizable. Feeling her hand on him, the leper leaped up with a shout, but to the shock of the onlookers, Sisa grabbed him by the arm and said:

“Let us pray, let us pray! Today is All Souls’ day! Those lights are the souls of men! Let us pray for my sons!”

"Let’s pray, let’s pray! Today is All Souls’ Day! Those lights are the souls of people! Let’s pray for my sons!"

“Separate them! Separate them! The madwoman will get the disease!” cried the crowd, but no one dared to go near them.

“Get them apart! Get them apart! The crazy woman is going to spread the disease!” yelled the crowd, but nobody was brave enough to approach them.

“Do you see that light in the tower? That is my son Basilio sliding down a rope! Do you see that light in the convento? That is my son Crispin! But I’m not going to see them because the curate is sick and had many gold pieces and the gold pieces are lost! Pray, let us pray for the soul of the curate! I took him the finest fruits, for my garden was full of flowers and I had two sons! I had a garden, I used to take care of my flowers, and I had two sons!”

“Do you see that light in the tower? That’s my son Basilio coming down a rope! Do you see that light in the convent? That’s my son Crispin! But I can’t see them because the priest is sick, and he had a lot of gold, and now the gold is gone! Please, let’s pray for the priest’s soul! I brought him the best fruits because my garden was full of flowers, and I had two sons! I had a garden, I used to take care of my flowers, and I had two sons!”

Then releasing her hold of the leper, she ran away singing, “I had a garden and flowers, I had two sons, a garden, and flowers!”

Then she let go of the leper and ran away singing, “I had a garden and flowers, I had two sons, a garden, and flowers!”

[217]“What have you been able to do for that poor woman?” Maria Clara asked Ibarra.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]“What have you been able to do for that poor woman?” Maria Clara asked Ibarra.

“Nothing! Lately she has been missing from the totem and wasn’t to be found,” answered the youth, rather confusedly. “Besides, I have been very busy. But don’t let it trouble you. The curate has promised to help me, but advised that I proceed with great tact and caution, for the Civil Guard seems to be mixed up in it. The curate is greatly interested in her case.”

“Nothing! Recently she has been absent from the totem and can’t be found,” the young man replied, sounding quite confused. “Plus, I’ve been really busy. But don’t worry about it. The curate has offered to help me, but he suggested that I approach this carefully and discreetly since the Civil Guard appears to be involved. The curate is very interested in her situation.”

“Didn’t the alferez say that he would have search made for her sons?”

“Didn’t the officer say he would have a search conducted for her sons?”

“Yes, but at the time he was somewhat—drunk.” Scarcely had he said this when they saw the crazy woman being led, or rather dragged along, by a soldier. Sisa was offering resistance.

“Yes, but at the time he was a bit—drunk.” Hardly had he said this when they saw the crazy woman being led, or rather dragged along, by a soldier. Sisa was putting up a struggle.

“Why are you arresting her? What has she done?” asked Ibarra.

“Why are you arresting her? What did she do?” Ibarra asked.

“Why, haven’t you seen how she’s been raising a disturbance?” was the reply of the guardian of the public peace.

“Why, haven’t you noticed how she’s been causing a commotion?” was the reply of the guardian of public order.

The leper caught up his basket hurriedly and ran away.

The leper quickly grabbed his basket and ran off.

Maria Clara wanted to go home, as she had lost all her mirth and good humor. “So there are people who are not happy,” she murmured. Arriving at her door, she felt her sadness increase when her fiancé declined to go in, excusing himself on the plea of necessity. Maria Clara went upstairs thinking what a bore are the fiesta days, when strangers make their visits. [218]

Maria Clara wanted to go home because she had lost all her joy and good humor. “So there are people who aren’t happy,” she whispered. When she got to her door, her sadness grew as her fiancé refused to come in, saying he had to take care of something. Maria Clara went upstairs thinking how boring fiesta days are when strangers come to visit. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

Chapter XXVIII

Correspondence

Cada uno habla de la feria como le va en ella.1

Cada uno habla de la feria según su experiencia. 1

As nothing of importance to our characters happened during the first two days, we should gladly pass on to the third and last, were it not that perhaps some foreign reader may wish to know how the Filipinos celebrate their fiestas. For this reason we shall faithfully reproduce in this chapter several letters, one of them being that of the correspondent of a noted Manila newspaper, respected for its grave tone and deep seriousness. Our readers will correct some natural and trifling slips of the pen. Thus the worthy correspondent of the respectable newspaper wrote:

As nothing significant happened to our characters in the first two days, we could easily skip ahead to the third and final day. However, some readers from abroad might be interested in how Filipinos celebrate their fiestas. For this reason, we will faithfully include several letters in this chapter, one of which is from a correspondent of a well-known Manila newspaper, recognized for its serious tone and deep professionalism. Our readers can overlook a few minor and natural writing errors. So, the esteemed correspondent of the reputable newspaper wrote:

“TO THE EDITOR, MY DISTINGUISHED FRIEND,—Never did I witness, nor had I ever expected to see in the provinces, a religious fiesta so solemn, so splendid, and so impressive as that now being celebrated in this town by the Most Reverend and virtuous Franciscan Fathers.

“TO THE EDITOR, MY DISTINGUISHED FRIEND,—I have never seen, nor did I expect to see in the provinces, a religious festival so solemn, so splendid, and so impressive as the one currently being celebrated in this town by the Most Reverend and virtuous Franciscan Fathers.

“Great crowds are in attendance. I have here had the pleasure of greeting nearly all the Spaniards who reside in this province, three Reverend Augustinian Fathers from the province of Batangas, and two Reverend Dominican Fathers. One of the latter is the Very Reverend Fray Hernando Sibyla, who has come to honor this town with his presence, a distinction which its worthy inhabitants should never forget. I have also seen a great number of the best people of Cavite and Pampanga, many wealthy persons from Manila, and many bands of music,—among these the very artistic one of Pagsanhan belonging to the escribano, Don Miguel Guevara,—swarms of Chinamen [219]and Indians, who, with the curiosity of the former and the piety of the latter, awaited anxiously the day on which was to be celebrated the comic-mimic-lyric-lightning-change-dramatic spectacle, for which a large and spacious theater had been erected in the middle of the plaza.

“Large crowds are here. I've had the pleasure of meeting almost all the Spaniards living in this province, along with three Reverend Augustinian Fathers from the province of Batangas and two Reverend Dominican Fathers. One of the latter is the Very Reverend Fray Hernando Sibyla, who has come to honor this town with his presence—a distinction that its deserving residents should always remember. I’ve also seen a significant number of the best people from Cavite and Pampanga, many wealthy individuals from Manila, and various musical bands, including the very talented band from Pagsanhan led by the escribano, Don Miguel Guevara. There were also many Chinese and Indian people, who, with the curiosity of the former and the piety of the latter, eagerly awaited the day of the comic-mimic-lyric-lightning-change-dramatic performance, for which a large, spacious theater had been built in the middle of the plaza.”

“At nine on the night of the 10th, the eve of the fiesta, after a succulent dinner set before us by the hermano mayor, the attention of all the Spaniards and friars in the convento was attracted by strains of music from a surging multitude which, with the noise of bombs and rockets, preceded by the leading citizens of the town, came to the convento to escort us to the place prepared and arranged for us that we might witness the spectacle. Such a courteous offer we had to accept, although I should have preferred to rest in the arms of Morpheus and repose my weary limbs, which were aching, thanks to the joltings of the vehicle furnished us by the gobernadorcillo of B———.

“At nine o'clock on the night of the 10th, the eve of the festival, after a delicious dinner prepared for us by the hermano mayor, the attention of all the Spaniards and friars in the convent was captured by the sounds of music from a crowd that, accompanied by the noise of fireworks, led by the prominent citizens of the town, came to the convent to guide us to the spot set up for us to enjoy the show. We had to graciously accept such an offer, even though I would have preferred to rest in the arms of Morpheus and give my tired limbs a break, which were sore from the jolting ride in the carriage provided by the gobernadorcillo of B———.

“Accordingly we joined them and proceeded to look for our companions, who were dining in the house, owned here by the pious and wealthy Don Santiago de los Santos. The curate of the town, the Very Reverend Fray Bernardo Salvi, and the Very Reverend Fray Damaso Verdolagas, who is now by the special favor of Heaven recovered from the suffering caused him by an impious hand, in company with the Very Reverend Fray Hernando Sibyla and the virtuous curate of Tanawan, with other Spaniards, were guests in the house of the Filipino Croesus. There we had the good fortune of admiring not only the luxury and good taste of the host, which are not usual among the natives, but also the beauty of the charming and wealthy heiress, who showed herself to be a polished disciple of St. Cecelia by playing on her elegant piano, with a mastery that recalled Galvez to me, the best German and Italian compositions. It is a matter of regret that such a charming young lady should be so excessively modest as to hide her talents from a society which has only admiration for her. Nor should I leave unwritten that in the house of our host there were set before us champagne and fine liqueurs with the profusion and splendor that characterize the well-known capitalist.

“Accordingly, we joined them and started looking for our friends, who were dining in the house owned by the pious and wealthy Don Santiago de los Santos. The town's curate, the Very Reverend Fray Bernardo Salvi, and the Very Reverend Fray Damaso Verdolagas, who, by a special favor from Heaven, has now recovered from the suffering caused by an unholy attack, were there along with the Very Reverend Fray Hernando Sibyla and the virtuous curate of Tanawan, along with other Spaniards, all guests in the house of the Filipino tycoon. There, we were fortunate to admire not only the luxury and good taste of our host, which are not common among the locals, but also the beauty of the charming and wealthy heiress, who demonstrated her skills as a refined student of St. Cecelia by playing beautiful pieces on her elegant piano that reminded me of Galvez, the best German and Italian composer. It’s a shame that such a delightful young woman is so modest that she hides her talents from a society that only admires her. I should also mention that in our host's house, we were treated to champagne and fine liqueurs in the abundance and splendor characteristic of a well-known capitalist.”

“We attended the spectacle. You already know our artists, Ratia, Carvajal, and Fernandez, whose cleverness was comprehended [220]by us alone, since the uncultured crowd did not understand a jot of it. Chananay and Balbino were very good, though a little hoarse; the latter made one break, but together, and as regards earnest effort, they were admirable. The Indians were greatly pleased with the Tagalog drama, especially the gobernadorcillo, who rubbed his hands and informed us that it was a pity that they had not made the princess join in combat with the giant who had stolen her away, which in his opinion would have been more marvelous, especially if the giant had been represented as vulnerable only in the navel, like a certain Ferragus of whom the stories of the Paladins tell. The Very Reverend Fray Damaso, in his customary goodness of heart, concurred in this opinion, and added that in such case the princess should be made to discover the giant’s weak spot and give him the coup de grace.

“We went to the show. You already know our performers, Ratia, Carvajal, and Fernandez, whose talent we alone appreciated, since the unrefined crowd didn't get it at all. Chananay and Balbino did quite well, though they were a bit hoarse; the latter missed a note, but overall, they were impressive and put in a great effort. The local people really enjoyed the Tagalog play, especially the gobernadorcillo, who rubbed his hands together and told us it was a shame they hadn’t made the princess fight the giant who kidnapped her, which he thought would have been more exciting, particularly if the giant was only weak at the navel, like a certain Ferragus mentioned in the tales of the Paladins. The Very Reverend Fray Damaso, in his usual kindness, agreed with this idea and suggested that the princess should discover the giant's weakness and deliver the coup de grace.

“Needless to tell you that during the show the affability of the Filipino Rothschild allowed nothing to be lacking: ice-cream, lemonade, wines, and refreshments of all kinds circulated profusely among us. A matter of reasonable and special note was the absence of the well-known and cultured youth, Don Juan Crisostomo Ibarra, who, as you know, will tomorrow preside at the laying of the corner-stone for the great edifice which he is so philanthropically erecting. This worthy descendant of the Pelayos and Elcanos (for I have learned that one of his paternal ancestors was from our heroic and noble northern provinces, perhaps one of the companions of Magellan or Legazpi) did not show himself during the entire day, owing to a slight indisposition. His name runs from mouth to mouth, being uttered with praises that can only reflect glory upon Spain and true Spaniards like ourselves, who never deny our blood, however mixed it may be.

“It's needless to mention that during the show, the friendliness of the Filipino Rothschild ensured we lacked for nothing: ice cream, lemonade, wines, and all sorts of refreshments flowed abundantly among us. Notably absent was the well-known and cultured young man, Don Juan Crisostomo Ibarra, who, as you know, will preside over the laying of the corner-stone for the great building he is philanthropically constructing tomorrow. This worthy descendant of the Pelayos and Elcanos (I’ve learned that one of his paternal ancestors came from our heroic and noble northern provinces, possibly one of Magellan’s or Legazpi’s companions) didn’t appear all day due to a slight illness. His name is on everyone’s lips, spoken with praises that can only bring glory to Spain and true Spaniards like us, who never deny our heritage, no matter how mixed it may be.”

“Today, at eleven o’clock in the morning, we attended a deeply-moving spectacle. Today, as is generally known, is the fiesta of the Virgin of Peace and is being observed by the Brethren of the Holy Rosary. Tomorrow will occur the fiesta of the patron, San Diego, and it will be observed principally by the Venerable Tertiary Order. Between these two societies there exists a pious rivalry in serving God, which piety has reached the extreme of holy quarrels among them, as has just happened in the dispute over the preacher of acknowledged [221]fame, the oft-mentioned Very Reverend Fray Damaso, who tomorrow will occupy the pulpit of the Holy Ghost with a sermon, which, according to general expectation, will be a literary and religious event.

“Today, at eleven in the morning, we attended a deeply moving event. Today, as everyone knows, is the fiesta of the Virgin of Peace, celebrated by the Brethren of the Holy Rosary. Tomorrow is the fiesta of the patron, San Diego, and it will primarily be celebrated by the Venerable Tertiary Order. These two groups have a friendly rivalry in their devotion to God, which has even led to some intense disputes between them, as just occurred regarding the preacher of notable fame, the often-mentioned Very Reverend Fray Damaso, who will take the pulpit of the Holy Ghost tomorrow for a sermon that, according to expectations, will be a significant literary and religious occasion.”

“So, as we were saying, we attended a highly edifying and moving spectacle. Six pious youths, three to recite the mass and three for acolytes, marched out of the sacristy and prostrated themselves before the altar, while the officiating priest, the Very Reverend Fray Hernando Sibyla, chanted the Surge Domine—the signal for commencing the procession around the church—with the magnificent voice and religious unction that all recognize and that make him so worthy of general admiration. When the Surge Domine was concluded, the gobernadorcillo, in a frock coat, carrying the standard and followed by four acolytes with incense-burners, headed the procession. Behind them came the tall silver candelabra, the municipal corporation, the precious images dressed in satin and gold, representing St. Dominic and the Virgin of Peace in a magnificent blue robe trimmed with gilded silver, the gift of the pious ex-gobernadorcillo, the so-worthy-of-being-imitated and never-sufficiently-praised Don Santiago de los Santos. All these images were borne on silver cars. Behind the Mother of God came the Spaniards and the rest of the clergy, while the officiating priest was protected by a canopy carried by the cabezas de barangay, and the procession was closed by a squad of the worthy Civil Guard. I believe it unnecessary to state that a multitude of Indians, carrying lighted candles with great devotion, formed the two lines of the procession. The musicians played religious marches, while bombs and pinwheels furnished repeated salutes. It causes admiration to see the modesty and the fervor which these ceremonies inspire in the hearts of the true believers, the grand, pure faith professed for the Virgin of Peace, the solemnity and fervent devotion with which such ceremonies are performed by those of us who have had the good fortune to be born under the sacrosanct and immaculate banner of Spain.

“So, as we were saying, we attended a deeply inspiring and emotional event. Six devoted youths, three to lead the mass and three as acolytes, came out of the sacristy and knelt before the altar, while the officiating priest, the Very Reverend Fray Hernando Sibyla, sang the Surge Domine—the signal to start the procession around the church—with his magnificent voice and heartfelt devotion that everyone recognizes and that make him truly deserving of widespread admiration. When the Surge Domine ended, the gobernadorcillo, wearing a frock coat and carrying the standard, followed by four acolytes with incense burners, led the procession. Behind them came the tall silver candelabra, the municipal corporation, and precious images dressed in satin and gold, representing St. Dominic and the Virgin of Peace in a stunning blue robe with gilded silver trim, a gift from the pious former gobernadorcillo, the admirable and highly praised Don Santiago de los Santos. All these images were carried on silver carts. Following the Mother of God were the Spaniards and the rest of the clergy, while the officiating priest was sheltered by a canopy held by the cabezas de barangay, and the procession was concluded by a group of the esteemed Civil Guard. It goes without saying that a crowd of Indians, carrying lit candles with deep devotion, formed two lines in the procession. The musicians played religious marches, while fireworks and pinwheels provided repeated salutes. It’s remarkable to witness the modesty and fervor that these ceremonies evoke in the hearts of true believers, the profound, pure faith shown for the Virgin of Peace, and the solemnity and passionate devotion with which such ceremonies are performed by those of us fortunate enough to have been born under the sacred and immaculate banner of Spain.”

“The procession concluded, there began the mass rendered by the orchestra and the theatrical artists. After the reading of the Gospel, the Very Reverend Fray Manuel Martin, an Augustinian from the province of Batangas, ascended the [222]pulpit and kept the whole audience enraptured and hanging on his words, especially the Spaniards, during the exordium in Castilian, as he spoke with vigor and in such flowing and well-rounded periods that our hearts were filled with fervor and enthusiasm. This indeed is the term that should be used for what is felt, or what we feel, when the Virgin of our beloved Spain is considered, and above all when there can be intercalated in the text, if the subject permits, the ideas of a prince of the Church, the Señor Monescillo,2 which are surely those of all Spaniards.

“The procession finished, and then the mass began, performed by the orchestra and the theatrical artists. After the Gospel was read, the Very Reverend Fray Manuel Martin, an Augustinian from the province of Batangas, stepped up to the [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]pulpit and captivated the entire audience, especially the Spaniards, as he delivered the introduction in Castilian. He spoke with energy and in such smooth, well-structured sentences that our hearts were filled with passion and excitement. This is truly the right word for what we feel when we think of the Virgin of our beloved Spain, especially when the text can include the thoughts of a prince of the Church, the Señor Monescillo,2 which surely reflect the views of all Spaniards.”

“At the conclusion of the services all of us went up into the convento with the leading citizens of the town and other persons of note. There we were especially honored by the refinement, attention, and prodigality that characterize the Very Reverend Fray Salvi, there being set before us cigars and an abundant lunch which the hermano mayor had prepared under the convento for all who might feel the necessity for appeasing the cravings of their stomachs.

“At the end of the services, we all went up to the convent with the town's prominent citizens and other notable people. There, we were particularly honored by the elegance, care, and generosity that define the Very Reverend Fray Salvi, as he had arranged for us cigars and a plentiful lunch that the hermano mayor had prepared below the convent for anyone who needed to satisfy their hunger.”

“During the day nothing has been lacking to make the fiesta joyous and to preserve the animation so characteristic of Spaniards, and which it is impossible to restrain on such occasions as this, showing itself sometimes in singing and dancing, at other times in simple and merry diversions of so strong and noble a nature that all sorrow is driven away, and it is enough for three Spaniards to be gathered together in one place in order that sadness and ill-humor be banished thence. Then homage was paid to Terpsichore in many homes, but especially in that of the cultured Filipino millionaire, where we were all invited to dine. Needless to say, the banquet, which was sumptuous and elegantly served, was a second edition of the wedding-feast in Cana, or of Camacho,3 corrected and enlarged. While we were enjoying the meal, which was directed by a cook from ‘La Campana,’ an orchestra played harmonious melodies. The beautiful young lady of the house, in a mestiza [223]gown4 and a cascade of diamonds, was as ever the queen of the feast.. All of us deplored from the bottom of our hearts a light sprain in her shapely foot that deprived her of the pleasures of the dance, for if we have to judge by her other conspicuous perfections, the young lady must dance like a sylph.

“During the day, everything was in place to make the fiesta lively and to keep the energy that’s so typical of Spaniards, which is impossible to contain on occasions like this. It often comes out in singing and dancing, and at other times in simple, joyful activities so strong and uplifting that all sadness is pushed away. Just having three Spaniards together is enough to chase away any gloom and negativity. Then, we paid tribute to Terpsichore in many homes, but especially in that of the cultured Filipino millionaire, where we were all invited to dinner. Naturally, the feast, which was lavish and elegantly served, felt like a second version of the wedding banquet at Cana, or of Camacho, corrected and upgraded. While we enjoyed the meal, prepared by a cook from ‘La Campana,’ an orchestra played lovely melodies. The beautiful young lady of the house, dressed in a mestiza gown and adorned with a cascade of diamonds, was, as always, the queen of the feast. We all sincerely lamented a slight sprain in her lovely foot that kept her from joining in the dance because, judging by her other obvious talents, she must dance like a fairy.”

“The alcalde of the province arrived this afternoon for the purpose of honoring with his presence the ceremony of tomorrow. He has expressed regret over the poor health of the distinguished landlord, Señor Ibarra, who in God’s mercy is now, according to report, somewhat recovered.

“The mayor of the province arrived this afternoon to attend the ceremony tomorrow. He has expressed sadness over the poor health of the esteemed landlord, Señor Ibarra, who, thankfully, is now reportedly feeling a bit better.”

“Tonight there was a solemn procession, but of that I will speak in my letter tomorrow, because in addition to the explosions that have bewildered me and made me somewhat deaf I am tired and falling over with sleep. While, therefore, I recover my strength in the arms of Morpheus—or rather on a cot in the convento—I desire for you, my distinguished friend, a pleasant night and take leave of you until tomorrow, which will be the great day.

“Tonight there was a solemn procession, but I will talk about that in my letter tomorrow. In addition to the explosions that have confused me and made me a bit deaf, I’m really tired and about to fall asleep. So, while I regain my strength in the arms of Morpheus—or rather on a cot in the convent—I wish you, my esteemed friend, a peaceful night and say goodbye until tomorrow, which will be the big day.

Your affectionate friend,

Your loving friend,

SAN DIEGO, November 11.

SAN DIEGO, Nov 11.

THE CORRESPONDENT.”

THE CORRESPONDENT.

Thus wrote the worthy correspondent. Now let us see what Capitan Martin wrote to his friend, Luis Chiquito:

Thus wrote the worthy correspondent. Now let’s see what Captain Martin wrote to his friend, Luis Chiquito:

“DEAR CHOY,—Come a-running if you can, for there’s something doing at the fiesta. Just imagine, Capitan Joaquin is almost broke. Capitan Tiago has doubled up on him three times and won at the first turn of the cards each time, so that Capitan Manuel, the owner of the house, is growing smaller every minute from sheer joy. Padre Damaso smashed a lamp with his fist because up to now he hasn’t won on a single card. The Consul has lost on his cocks and in the bank all [224]that he won from us at the fiesta of Biñan and at that of the Virgin of the Pillar in Santa Cruz.

“DEAR CHOY,—Come running if you can, because there’s something happening at the fiesta. Just think, Capitan Joaquin is almost broke. Capitan Tiago has beaten him three times in a row and won on the first turn of the cards each time, so Capitan Manuel, the owner of the house, is getting happier by the minute. Padre Damaso smashed a lamp with his fist because he hasn’t won on a single card yet. The Consul has lost on his cocks and at the bank all [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] that he won from us at the fiesta of Biñan and at the Virgin of the Pillar in Santa Cruz.

“We expected Capitan Tiago to bring us his future son-in-law, the rich heir of Don Rafael, but it seems that he wishes to imitate his father, for he does not even show himself. It’s a pity, for it seems he never will be any use to us.

“We expected Capitan Tiago to introduce us to his future son-in-law, the wealthy heir of Don Rafael, but it seems he wants to follow in his father’s footsteps, as he doesn’t even make an appearance. It’s a shame, because it looks like he will never be of any help to us."

“Carlos the Chinaman is making a big fortune with the liam-pó. I suspect that he carries something hidden, probably a charm, for he complains constantly of headaches and keeps his head bandaged, and when the wheel of the liam-pó is slowing down he leans over, almost touching it, as if he were looking at it closely. I am shocked, because I know more stories of the same kind.

“Carlos the Chinaman is making a huge fortune with the liam-pó. I suspect he's hiding something, probably a charm, because he constantly complains of headaches and has his head wrapped up in bandages. When the wheel of the liam-pó starts slowing down, he leans in, almost touching it, as if he’s examining it closely. I'm shocked because I know more stories like this.”

“Good-by, Choy. My birds are well and my wife is happy and having a good time.

“Goodbye, Choy. My birds are doing well, and my wife is happy and enjoying herself.

Your friend,

Your buddy,

MARTIN ARISTORENAS.”

MARTIN ARISTORENAS.

Ibarra had received a perfumed note which Andeng, Maria Clara’s foster-sister, delivered to him on the evening of the first day of the fiesta. This note said:

Ibarra had gotten a scented note that Andeng, Maria Clara’s foster sister, dropped off for him on the evening of the first day of the fiesta. This note said:

“CRISOSTOMO,—It has been over a day since you have shown yourself. I have heard that you are ill and have prayed for you and lighted two candles, although papa says that you are not seriously ill. Last night and today I’ve been bored by requests to play on the piano and by invitations to dance. I didn’t know before that there are so many tiresome people in the world! If it were not for Padre Damaso, who tries to entertain me by talking to me and telling me many things, I would have shut myself up in my room and gone to sleep. Write me what the matter is with you and I’ll tell papa to visit you. For the present I send Andeng to make you some tea, as she knows how to prepare it well, probably better than your servants do.

“CRISOSTOMO,—It’s been over a day since you last showed up. I heard you’re not feeling well, and I’ve been praying for you and lighting two candles, even though Dad says you’re not seriously ill. Last night and today, I’ve been completely bored with people asking me to play the piano and inviting me to dance. I never realized there were so many annoying people in the world! If it weren’t for Padre Damaso, who tries to keep me company by talking and sharing stories, I would’ve just locked myself in my room and gone to sleep. Please write to me about what's going on with you, and I’ll tell Dad to come visit you. For now, I’m sending Andeng to make you some tea, since she knows how to make it well, probably better than your servants do."

MARIA CLARA.”

MARIA CLARA.

“P.S. If you don’t come tomorrow, I won’t go to the ceremony. Vale!

“P.S. If you don’t come tomorrow, I won’t go to the ceremony. Goodbye!

[225]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]


1 Every one talks of the fiesta according to the way he fared at it.

1 Everyone talks about the fiesta based on how they experienced it.

2 A Spanish prelate, notable for his determined opposition in the Constituent Cortes of 1869 to the clause in the new Constitution providing for religious liberty.—TR.

2 A Spanish cleric, known for his strong opposition in the Constituent Cortes of 1869 to the provision in the new Constitution that allowed for religious freedom.—TR.

3 “Camacho’s wedding” is an episode in Don Quixote, wherein a wealthy man named Camacho is cheated out of his bride after he has prepared a magnificent wedding-feast.—TR.

3 “Camacho’s wedding” is a chapter in Don Quixote, where a rich guy named Camacho gets tricked out of his bride after throwing an extravagant wedding feast.—TR.

4 The full dress of the Filipino women, consisting of the camisa, pañuelo, and saya suelta, the latter a heavy skirt with a long train. The name mestiza is not inappropriate, as well from its composition as its use, since the first two are distinctly native, antedating the conquest, while the saya suelta was no doubt introduced by the Spaniards.

4 The traditional outfit of Filipino women includes the camisa, pañuelo, and saya suelta, the latter being a heavy skirt with a long train. The term mestiza fits well, both because of its components and its use; the first two items are distinctly native and predate the conquest, while the saya suelta was undoubtedly brought in by the Spaniards.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

Chapter XXIX

The Morning

At the first flush of dawn bands of music awoke the tired people of the town with lively airs. Life and movement reawakened, the bells began to chime, and the explosions commenced. It was the last day of the fiesta, in fact the fiesta proper. Much was hoped for, even more than on the previous day. The Brethren of the Venerable Tertiary Order were more numerous than those of the Holy Rosary, so they smiled piously, secure that they would humiliate their rivals. They had purchased a greater number of tapers, wherefor the Chinese dealers had reaped a harvest and in gratitude were thinking of being baptized, although some remarked that this was not so much on account of their faith in Catholicism as from a desire to get a wife. To this the pious women answered, “Even so, the marriage of so many Chinamen at once would be little short of a miracle and their wives would convert them.”

At the first light of dawn, bands of music stirred the sleepy townspeople with cheerful tunes. Life and energy returned; the bells started ringing, and the festivities kicked off. It was the final day of the fiesta, the main event, in fact. Everyone had high hopes, even more than the day before. The members of the Venerable Tertiary Order outnumbered those of the Holy Rosary, smiling with confidence that they would outshine their competitors. They had bought more candles, which meant the Chinese vendors were making a good profit and were even considering baptism, though some said it was less about their belief in Catholicism and more about wanting a wife. To this, the devout women replied, “Still, the marriage of so many Chinese men all at once would be almost miraculous, and their wives would convert them.”

The people arrayed themselves in their best clothes and dragged out from their strong-boxes all their jewelry. The sharpers and gamblers all shone in embroidered camisas with large diamond studs, heavy gold chains, and white straw hats. Only the old Sage went his way as usual in his dark-striped sinamay camisa buttoned up to the neck, loose shoes, and wide gray felt hat.

The people dressed in their finest clothes and pulled out all their jewelry from their safes. The con artists and gamblers sparkled in embroidered shirts with big diamond studs, heavy gold chains, and white straw hats. Only the old Sage continued on his way as usual in his dark-striped sinamay shirt buttoned up to the neck, loose shoes, and wide gray felt hat.

“You look sadder than ever!” the teniente-mayor accosted him. “Don’t you want us to be happy now and then, since we have so much to weep over?”

“You look sadder than ever!” the lieutenant major confronted him. “Don’t you think we should be happy every now and then, considering all we have to cry about?”

“To be happy doesn’t mean to act the fool,” answered the old man. “It’s the senseless orgy of every year! [226]And all for no end but to squander money, when there is so much misery and want. Yes, I understand it all, it’s the same orgy, the revel to drown the woes of all.”

“To be happy doesn't mean to be foolish,” replied the old man. “It's the mindless party of every year! [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]And all for no purpose other than to waste money, when there’s so much suffering and need. Yes, I get it, it's the same celebration, the binge to escape everyone's troubles.”

“You know that I share your opinion, though,” replied Don Filipo, half jestingly and half in earnest. “I have defended it, but what can one do against the gobernadorcillo and the curate?”

“You know I agree with you,” Don Filipo replied, half joking and half serious. “I’ve stood up for it, but what can you do against the mayor and the priest?”

“Resign!” was the old man’s curt answer as he moved away.

“Resign!” was the old man’s blunt response as he walked away.

Don Filipo stood perplexed, staring after the old man. “Resign!” he muttered as he made his way toward the church. “Resign! Yes, if this office were an honor and not a burden, yes, I would resign.”

Don Filipo stood confused, watching the old man leave. “Resign!” he mumbled as he walked toward the church. “Resign! Yes, if this position were an honor and not a burden, then yes, I would resign.”

The paved court in front of the church was filled with people; men and women, young and old, dressed in their best clothes, all crowded together, came and went through the wide doors. There was a smell of powder, of flowers, of incense, and of perfumes, while bombs, rockets, and serpent-crackers made the women run and scream, the children laugh. One band played in front of the convento, another escorted the town officials, and still others marched about the streets, where floated and waved a multitude of banners. Variegated colors and lights distracted the sight, melodies and explosions the hearing, while the bells kept up a ceaseless chime. Moving all about were carriages whose horses at times became frightened, frisked and reared all of which, while not included in the program of the fiesta, formed a show in itself, free and by no means the least entertaining.

The paved courtyard in front of the church was packed with people—men and women, young and old—dressed in their finest clothes, all mingling and moving through the wide doors. The air was filled with the scents of powder, flowers, incense, and perfumes, while fireworks, rockets, and firecrackers made the women scream and run, and the children laugh. One band played in front of the convent, another accompanied the town officials, and several others marched through the streets, where a multitude of banners waved and fluttered. Bright colors and lights dazzled the eyes, melodies and explosions filled the ears, and the bells rang continuously. Carriages moved around, their horses sometimes getting spooked, rearing, and prancing, which, even though it wasn’t part of the fiesta program, created its own entertaining spectacle.

The hermano mayor for this day had sent servants to seek in the streets for whomsoever they might invite, as did he who gave the feast of which the Gospel tells us. Almost by force were urged invitations to partake of chocolate, coffee, tea, and sweetmeats, these invitations not seldom reaching the proportions of a demand.

The hermano mayor for that day had sent servants to search the streets for anyone they could invite, just like the person in the Gospel who hosted a feast. Invitations for chocolate, coffee, tea, and sweets were pushed so hard that they often felt like demands.

There was to be celebrated the high mass, that known as the dalmatic, like the one of the day before, about which [227]the worthy correspondent wrote, only that now the officiating priest was to be Padre Salvi, and that the alcalde of the province, with many other Spaniards and persons of note, was to attend it in order to hear Padre Damaso, who enjoyed a great reputation in the province. Even the alferez, smarting under the preachments of Padre Salvi, would also attend in order to give evidence of his good-will and to recompense himself, if possible, for the bad spells the curate had caused him.

There was going to be a high mass, known as the dalmatic, similar to the one from the day before, which [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]the esteemed correspondent had written about. This time, though, the officiating priest was going to be Padre Salvi, and the province’s alcalde, along with many other Spaniards and notable figures, was expected to attend to listen to Padre Damaso, who was well-respected in the area. Even the alferez, feeling the effects of Padre Salvi’s sermons, would also be there to show his goodwill and to make amends, if possible, for the troubles the curate had caused him.

Such was the reputation of Padre Damaso that the correspondent wrote beforehand to the editor of his newspaper:

Such was Padre Damaso's reputation that the correspondent wrote in advance to the editor of his newspaper:

“As was announced in my badly executed account of yesterday, so it has come to pass. We have had the especial pleasure of listening to the Very Reverend Fray Damaso Verdolagas, former curate of this town, recently transferred to a larger parish in recognition of his meritorious services. The illustrious and holy orator occupied the pulpit of the Holy Ghost and preached a most eloquent and profound sermon, which edified and left marveling all the faithful who had waited so anxiously to see spring from his fecund lips the restoring fountain of eternal life. Sublimity of conception, boldness of imagination, novelty of phraseology, gracefulness of style, naturalness of gestures, cleverness of speech, vigor of ideas—these are the traits of the Spanish Bossuet, who has justly earned such a high reputation not only among the enlightened Spaniards but even among the rude Indians and the cunning sons of the Celestial Empire.”

“As I mentioned in my poorly written account of yesterday, it has come true. We had the special pleasure of listening to the Very Reverend Fray Damaso Verdolagas, the former curate of this town, who was recently moved to a larger parish in recognition of his outstanding service. The distinguished and holy speaker took the pulpit of the Holy Ghost and delivered a deeply moving and profound sermon, which inspired and amazed all the faithful who had eagerly awaited to hear the life-giving message from his fertile lips. The brilliance of his ideas, the boldness of his imagination, the freshness of his expressions, the elegance of his style, the naturalness of his gestures, the cleverness of his speech, and the strength of his thoughts—these are the qualities of the Spanish Bossuet, who has rightfully gained such a high reputation not only among educated Spaniards but also among the unrefined Indians and the shrewd sons of the Celestial Empire.”

But the confiding correspondent almost saw himself obliged to erase what he had written. Padre Damaso complained of a cold that he had contracted the night before, for after singing a few merry songs he had eaten three plates of ice-cream and attended the show for a short time. As a result of all this, he wished to renounce his part as the spokesman of God to men, but as no one else was to be found who was so well versed in the life and miracles of [228]San Diego,—the curate knew them, it is true, but it was his place to celebrate mass,—the other priests unanimously declared that the tone of Padre Damaso’s voice could not be improved upon and that it would be a great pity for him to forego delivering such an eloquent sermon as he had written and memorized. Accordingly, his former housekeeper prepared for him lemonade, rubbed his chest and neck with liniment and olive-oil, massaged him, and wrapped him in warm cloths. He drank some raw eggs beaten up in wine and for the whole morning neither talked nor breakfasted, taking only a glass of milk and a cup of chocolate with a dozen or so of crackers, heroically renouncing his usual fried chicken and half of a Laguna cheese, because the housekeeper affirmed that cheese contained salt and grease, which would aggravate his cough.

But the trusting correspondent nearly felt he had to erase what he had written. Padre Damaso complained about a cold he had caught the night before, after singing a few cheerful songs, eating three plates of ice cream, and attending the show for a little while. Because of all this, he wanted to give up his role as the messenger of God to people, but since no one else was found who knew so much about the life and miracles of [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]San Diego—true, the curate knew them, but it was his job to celebrate mass—the other priests unanimously said that the tone of Padre Damaso's voice couldn’t be matched and that it would be a real shame for him to miss giving such an eloquent sermon that he had written and memorized. So, his former housekeeper made him lemonade, rubbed his chest and neck with liniment and olive oil, massaged him, and wrapped him in warm cloths. He drank some raw eggs mixed with wine and for the whole morning, he neither talked nor had breakfast, only having a glass of milk and a cup of chocolate with a dozen crackers, heroically giving up his usual fried chicken and half of a Laguna cheese because the housekeeper said that cheese had salt and grease, which would make his cough worse.

“All for the sake of meriting heaven and of converting us!” exclaimed the Tertiary Sisters, much affected, upon being informed of these sacrifices.

"All to earn a place in heaven and to save us!" exclaimed the Tertiary Sisters, deeply moved upon hearing about these sacrifices.

“May Our Lady of Peace punish him!” muttered the Sisters of the Holy Rosary, unable to forgive him for leaning to the side of their rivals.

“May Our Lady of Peace punish him!” muttered the Sisters of the Holy Rosary, unable to forgive him for siding with their rivals.

At half past eight the procession started from the shadow of the canvas canopy. It was the same as that of the previous day but for the introduction of one novelty: the older members of the Venerable Tertiary Order and some maidens dressed as old women displayed long gowns, the poor having them of coarse cloth and the rich of silk, or rather of Franciscan guingón, as it is called, since it is most used by the reverend Franciscan friars. All these sacred garments were genuine, having come from the convento in Manila, where the people may obtain them as alms at a fixed price, if a commercial term may be permitted; this fixed price was liable to increase but not to reduction. In the convento itself and in the nunnery of St. Clara1 are [229]sold these same garments which possess, besides the special merit of gaining many indulgences for those who may be shrouded in them, the very special merit of being dearer in proportion as they are old, threadbare, and unserviceable. We write this in case any pious reader need such sacred relics—or any cunning rag-picker of Europe wish to make a fortune by taking to the Philippines a consignment of patched and grimy garments, since they are valued at sixteen pesos or more, according to their more or less tattered appearance.

At 8:30, the procession began under the canvas canopy. It was the same as the day before, except for one new feature: the older members of the Venerable Tertiary Order and some young women dressed as old ladies wore long gowns. The poorer ones had gowns made of rough fabric, while the wealthier ones wore silk, or more accurately, Franciscan guingón, the type commonly used by the Franciscan friars. All these sacred garments were authentic, coming from the convent in Manila, where people could obtain them as alms at a set price—if we can call it a commercial term. This price could go up but never down. In the convent and at the nunnery of St. Clara1 are [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] sold the same garments, which not only carry the unique merit of granting many indulgences to those who are wrapped in them but also gain special value with age, becoming more precious when they’re old, worn out, and no longer usable. We mention this in case any devout reader needs such sacred relics—or any clever rag-picker from Europe hopes to profit by bringing a shipment of patched and dirty clothes to the Philippines, as they can be valued at sixteen pesos or more, depending on how tattered they look.

San Diego de Alcala was borne on a float adorned with plates of repoussé silver. The saint, though rather thin, had an ivory bust which gave him a severe and majestic mien, in spite of abundant kingly bangs like those of the Negrito. His mantle was of satin embroidered with gold.

San Diego de Alcala was carried on a float decorated with silver plates. The saint, although quite thin, had an ivory bust that gave him a serious and dignified appearance, despite having a lot of regal hair like that of the Negrito. His cloak was made of satin and embroidered with gold.

Our venerable father, St. Francis, followed the Virgin as on yesterday, except that the priest under the canopy this time was Padre Salvi and not the graceful Padre Sibyla, so refined in manner. But if the former lacked a beautiful carriage he had more than enough unction, walking half bent over with lowered eyes and hands crossed in mystic attitude. The bearers of the canopy were the same cabezas de barangay, sweating with satisfaction at seeing themselves at the same time semi-sacristans, collectors of the tribute, redeemers of poor erring humanity, and consequently Christs who were giving their blood for the sins of others. The surpliced coadjutor went from float to float carrying the censer, with the smoke from which he from time to time regaled the nostrils of the curate, who then became even more serious and grave.

Our respected father, St. Francis, followed the Virgin just like yesterday, but this time the priest under the canopy was Padre Salvi instead of the graceful Padre Sibyla, who was so refined in manner. While the former didn't have a beautiful posture, he more than made up for it with his piety, walking slightly hunched over with his eyes down and hands crossed in a mystical pose. The bearers of the canopy were the same local leaders, sweating with pride as they saw themselves acting as both semi-sacristans and collectors of tribute, redeeming poor, misguided humanity, and consequently becoming like Christs giving their blood for others' sins. The robed coadjutor moved from float to float, carrying the censer, occasionally offering its smoke to the curate, who would then grow even more serious and solemn.

So the procession moved forward slowly and deliberately to the sound of bombs, songs, and religious melodies let loose into the air by bands of musicians that followed the floats. Meanwhile, the hermano mayor distributed candles [230]with such zeal that many of the participants returned to their homes with light enough for four nights of card-playing. Devoutly the curious spectators knelt at the passage of the float of the Mother of God, reciting Credos and Salves fervently. In front of a house in whose gaily decorated windows were to be seen the alcalde, Capitan Tiago, Maria Clara, and Ibarra, with various Spaniards and young ladies, the float was detained. Padre Salvi happened to raise his eyes, but made not the slightest movement that might have been taken for a salute or a recognition of them. He merely stood erect, so that his cope fell over his shoulders more gracefully and elegantly.

So the procession moved forward slowly and intentionally to the sound of bombs, songs, and religious melodies echoing through the air from bands of musicians following the floats. Meanwhile, the hermano mayor handed out candles [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]with such enthusiasm that many participants went home with enough light for four nights of card-playing. Devoutly, the curious spectators knelt as the float of the Mother of God passed by, fervently reciting Credos and Salves. In front of a house with brightly decorated windows where the alcalde, Capitan Tiago, Maria Clara, and Ibarra, along with several Spaniards and young ladies, could be seen, the float came to a stop. Padre Salvi happened to glance up, but he didn't make the slightest move that could be interpreted as a salute or acknowledgment. He simply stood tall, allowing his cope to drape over his shoulders more elegantly.

In the street under the window was a young woman of pleasing countenance, dressed in deep mourning, carrying in her arms a young baby. She must have been a nursemaid only, for the child was white and ruddy while she was brown and had hair blacker than jet. Upon seeing the curate the tender infant held out its arms, laughed with the laugh that neither causes nor is caused by sorrow, and cried out stammeringly in the midst of a brief silence, “Pa-pa! Papa! Papa!” The young woman shuddered, slapped her hand hurriedly over the baby’s mouth and ran away in dismay, with the baby crying.

In the street under the window stood a young woman with a nice face, dressed in all black, holding a young baby in her arms. She probably was just a nursemaid since the child was fair-skinned and rosy while she was darker with hair blacker than coal. When the curate appeared, the sweet little baby reached out its arms, laughed a joyful laugh that didn’t come from sadness or lead to it, and called out in a stammer during a brief silence, “Pa-pa! Papa! Papa!” The young woman flinched, quickly covered the baby’s mouth with her hand, and hurried away in panic, leaving the baby crying.

Malicious ones winked at each other, and the Spaniards who had witnessed the short scene smiled, while the natural pallor of Padre Salvi changed to the hue of poppies. Yet the people were wrong, for the curate was not acquainted with the woman at all, she being a stranger in the town. [231]

Malicious people exchanged knowing glances, and the Spaniards who had seen the brief scene smiled, while Padre Salvi's natural pale face turned as red as poppies. But the onlookers were mistaken, as the curate didn’t know the woman at all; she was a stranger in town. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]


1 The nunnery of St. Clara, situated on the Pasig River just east of Fort Santiago, was founded in 1621 by the Poor Clares, an order of nuns affiliated with the Franciscans, and was taken under the royal [229n]patronage as the “Real Monasterio de Santa Clara” in 1662. It is still in existence and is perhaps the most curious of all the curious relics of the Middle Ages in old Manila.—TR.

1 The nunnery of St. Clara, located on the Pasig River just east of Fort Santiago, was established in 1621 by the Poor Clares, a group of nuns linked to the Franciscans, and was placed under royal [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]patronage as the “Real Monasterio de Santa Clara” in 1662. It still exists today and is probably one of the most fascinating relics from the Middle Ages in old Manila.—TR.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

Chapter XXX

In the Church

From end to end the huge barn that men dedicate as a home to the Creator of all existing things was filled with people. Pushing, crowding, and crushing one another, the few who were leaving and the many who were entering filled the air with exclamations of distress. Even from afar an arm would be stretched out to dip the fingers in the holy water, but at the critical moment the surging crowd would force the hand away. Then would be heard a complaint, a trampled woman would upbraid some one, but the pushing would continue. Some old people might succeed in dipping their fingers in the water, now the color of slime, where the population of a whole town, with transients besides, had washed. With it they would anoint themselves devoutly, although with difficulty, on the neck, on the crown of the head, on the forehead, on the chin, on the chest, and on the abdomen, in the assurance that thus they were sanctifying those parts and that they would suffer neither stiff neck, headache, consumption, nor indigestion. The young people, whether they were not so ailing or did not believe in that holy prophylactic, hardly more than moistened the tip of a finger—and this only in order that the devout might have no cause to talk—and pretended to make the sign of the cross on their foreheads, of course without touching them. “It may be blessed and everything you may wish,” some young woman doubtless thought, “but it has such a color!”

The huge barn that people dedicated as a home for the Creator of everything was packed with crowds. As people pushed, jostled, and squeezed each other, the few trying to leave and the many coming in filled the air with cries of frustration. Even from a distance, hands reached out to dip fingers in the holy water, but in the chaos, the crowd would force them back. Then you’d hear a complaint as a trampled woman scolded someone, but the pushing wouldn’t stop. Some elderly folks managed to get their fingers in the now slimy water, where the whole town and its visitors had washed. They would carefully anoint themselves on their necks, heads, foreheads, chins, chests, and stomachs, believing they were sanctifying those parts and wouldn’t suffer from stiff necks, headaches, fevers, or indigestion. The younger people, either feeling fine or doubtful about that holy safeguard, usually just dampened the tips of their fingers—just enough to appease the devout—and pretended to make the sign of the cross on their foreheads, without actually touching them. “It might be blessed and everything else you want,” one young woman likely thought, “but it looks disgusting!”

It was difficult to breathe in the heat amid the smells of the human animal, but the preacher was worth all these inconveniences, as the sermon was costing the town two hundred [232]and fifty pesos. Old Tasio had said: “Two hundred and fifty pesos for a sermon! One man on one occasion! Only a third of what comedians cost, who will work for three nights! Surely you must be very rich!”

It was hard to breathe in the heat with the odors of people all around, but the preacher made all those discomforts worthwhile, since the sermon was costing the town two hundred [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]and fifty pesos. Old Tasio had said, “Two hundred and fifty pesos for a sermon! One person for one event! That’s only a third of what comedians charge, and they perform for three nights! You must be really well-off!”

“What has that to do with the drama?” testily inquired the nervous leader of the Tertiary Brethren. “With the drama souls go to hell but with the sermon to heaven! If he had asked a thousand, we would have paid him and should still owe him gratitude.”

“What does that have to do with the drama?” snapped the anxious leader of the Tertiary Brethren. “In the drama, souls go to hell, but in the sermon, they go to heaven! If he had asked for a thousand, we would have paid him, and we would still owe him our thanks.”

“After all, you’re right,” replied the Sage, “for the sermon is more amusing to me at least than the drama.”

“After all, you’re right,” replied the Sage, “because the sermon is more entertaining to me, at least, than the play.”

“But I am not amused even by the drama!” yelled the other furiously.

“But I'm not even slightly amused by the drama!” yelled the other angrily.

“I believe it, since you understand one about as well as you do the other!” And the impious old man moved away without paying any attention to the insults and the direful prophecies that the irritated leader offered concerning his future existence.

“I believe it, since you understand one just as well as you do the other!” And the disrespectful old man walked away without paying any attention to the insults and grim predictions that the annoyed leader laid out about his future.

While they were waiting for the alcalde, the people sweated and yawned, agitating the air with fans, hats, and handkerchiefs. Children shouted and cried, which kept the sacristans busy putting them out of the sacred edifice. Such action brought to the dull and conscientious leader of the Brotherhood of the Holy Rosary this thought: “‘Suffer little children to come unto me,’ said Our Savior, it is true, but here must be understood, children who do not cry.”

While they waited for the mayor, the crowd sweated and yawned, fanning themselves with hats and handkerchiefs. Children shouted and cried, which kept the sacristans busy trying to remove them from the holy place. This scene made the serious and diligent leader of the Brotherhood of the Holy Rosary think: “‘Let the little children come to me,’ said Our Savior, which is true, but we have to understand that he meant children who don’t cry.”

An old woman in a guingón habit, Sister Puté, chid her granddaughter, a child of six years, who was kneeling at her side, “O lost one, give heed, for you’re going to hear a sermon like that of Good Friday!” Here the old lady gave her a pinch to awaken the piety of the child, who made a grimace, stuck out her nose, and wrinkled up her eyebrows.

An old woman in a guingón habit, Sister Puté, scolded her six-year-old granddaughter who was kneeling next to her, "Oh, lost one, pay attention, because you're about to hear a sermon like the one on Good Friday!" At this, the old lady pinched her to spark some reverence in the child, who grimaced, stuck out her nose, and wrinkled her eyebrows.

Some men squatted on their heels and dozed beside the confessional. One old man nodding caused our old woman to believe that he was mumbling prayers, so, running her fingers rapidly over the beads of her rosary—as that was [233]the most reverent way of respecting the designs of Heaven—little by little she set herself to imitating hint.

Some men squatted on their heels and dozed next to the confessional. One old man who was nodding made our old woman think he was mumbling prayers, so she quickly ran her fingers over the beads of her rosary—since that was [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]the most respectful way to honor the will of Heaven—gradually, she started to copy him.

Ibarra stood in one corner while Maria Clara knelt near the high altar in a space which the curate had had the courtesy to order the sacristans to clear for her. Capitan Tiago, in a frock coat, sat on one of the benches provided for the authorities, which caused the children who did not know him to take him for another gobernadorcillo and to be wary about getting near him.

Ibarra stood in one corner while Maria Clara knelt near the high altar in a spot that the priest had kindly instructed the sacristans to clear for her. Capitan Tiago, wearing a frock coat, sat on one of the benches meant for the officials, which made the children who didn’t recognize him think he was just another gobernadorcillo and hesitate to approach him.

At last the alcalde with his staff arrived, proceeding from the sacristy and taking their seats in magnificent chairs placed on strips of carpet. The alcalde wore a full-dress uniform and displayed the cordon of Carlos III, with four or five other decorations. The people did not recognize him.

At last, the mayor and his team arrived, coming from the sacristy and taking their seats in beautiful chairs set on strips of carpet. The mayor was dressed in formal uniform and showed the Carlos III sash, along with four or five other medals. The crowd didn’t recognize him.

Abá!” exclaimed a rustic. “A civil-guard dressed as a comedian!”

Hey!” shouted a countryman. “A cop dressed like a clown!”

“Fool!” rejoined a bystander, nudging him with his elbow. “It’s the Prince Villardo that we saw at the show last night!”

“Fool!” said a bystander, nudging him with his elbow. “It’s Prince Villardo that we saw at the show last night!”

So the alcalde went up several degrees in the popular estimation by becoming an enchanted prince, a vanquisher of giants.

So the mayor gained a lot of popularity by becoming an enchanted prince, a conqueror of giants.

When the mass began, those who were seated arose and those who had been asleep were awakened by the ringing of the bells and the sonorous voices of the singers. Padre Salvi, in spite of his gravity, wore a look of deep satisfaction, since there were serving him as deacon and subdeacon none less than two Augustinians. Each one, as it came his turn, sang well, in a more or less nasal tone and with unintelligible articulation, except the officiating priest himself, whose voice trembled somewhat, even getting out of tune at times, to the great wonder of those who knew him. Still he moved about with precision and elegance while he recited the Dominus vobiscum unctuously, dropping his head a little to the side and gazing toward heaven. Seeing him receive the smoke from the incense one would [234]have said that Galen was right in averring the passage of smoke in the nasal canals to the head through a screen of ethmoids, since he straightened himself, threw his head back, and moved toward the middle of the altar with such pompousness and gravity that Capitan Tiago found him more majestic than the Chinese comedian of the night before, even though the latter had been dressed as an emperor, paint-bedaubed, with beribboned sword, stiff beard like a horse’s mane, and high-soled slippers. “Undoubtedly,” so his thoughts ran, “a single curate of ours has more majesty than all the emperors.”

When the mass started, those who were seated stood up, and those who had been asleep were woken up by the ringing of the bells and the resonant voices of the singers. Padre Salvi, despite his serious demeanor, looked deeply satisfied, as he was being served by two Augustinians as deacon and subdeacon. Each one sang well in varying nasal tones and with unclear enunciation, except for the officiating priest himself, whose voice wavered slightly and even went out of tune at times, surprising those who knew him. Still, he moved around with precision and grace while he recited the Dominus vobiscum with extra emphasis, tilting his head slightly to the side and gazing up toward heaven. Watching him receive the incense smoke, one could say that Galen was right in claiming that smoke passes through the nasal canals to the head through a screen of ethmoids, since he straightened up, threw his head back, and walked to the center of the altar with such grandeur and seriousness that Capitan Tiago found him more impressive than the Chinese comedian from the night before, even though that performer had been dressed as an emperor, covered in makeup, with a ribboned sword, a stiff beard like a horse’s mane, and high-soled slippers. “Undoubtedly,” he thought, “one of our curates has more majesty than all the emperors.”

At length came the expected moment, that of hearing Padre Damaso. The three priests seated themselves in their chairs in an edifying attitude, as the worthy correspondent would say, the alcalde and other persons of place and position following their example. The music ceased.

At last, the moment we had been waiting for arrived: the chance to hear Padre Damaso. The three priests took their seats in a respectable manner, just as the esteemed correspondent would describe it, with the mayor and other notable figures mimicking their example. The music stopped.

The sudden transition from noise to silence awoke our aged Sister Puté, who was already snoring under cover of the music. Like Segismundo,1 or like the cook in the story of the Sleeping Beauty, the first thing that she did upon awaking was to whack her granddaughter on the neck, as the child had also fallen asleep. The latter screamed, but soon consoled herself at the sight of a woman who was beating her breast with contrition and enthusiasm. All tried to place themselves comfortably, those who had no benches squatting down on the floor or on their heels.

The sudden shift from noise to silence woke our elderly Sister Puté, who had been snoring while the music played. Like Segismundo, or like the cook in the story of Sleeping Beauty, the first thing she did upon waking was to smack her granddaughter on the neck, since the child had also dozed off. The girl screamed, but quickly calmed down when she saw a woman beating her chest in remorse and excitement. Everyone made an effort to get comfortable, with those who didn’t have benches squatting on the floor or resting on their heels.

Padre Damaso passed through the congregation preceded by two sacristans and followed by another friar carrying a massive volume. He disappeared as he went up the winding staircase, but his round head soon reappeared, then his fat neck, followed immediately by his body. Coughing slightly, he looked about him with assurance. He noticed Ibarra and with a special wink gave to understand that he would not overlook that youth in [235]his prayers. Then he turned a look of satisfaction upon Padre Sibyla and another of disdain upon Padre Martin, the preacher of the previous day. This inspection concluded, he turned cautiously and said, “Attention, brother!” to his companion, who opened the massive volume.

Padre Damaso walked through the congregation, followed by two sacristans and another friar carrying a large book. He disappeared up the winding staircase, but soon his round head reappeared, then his thick neck, and shortly after, his whole body. He coughed slightly and looked around with confidence. He spotted Ibarra and, with a special wink, indicated that he wouldn’t forget that young man in [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]his prayers. Then he gave a satisfied look to Padre Sibyla and a disdainful one to Padre Martin, the preacher from the day before. Once his inspection was done, he carefully turned and said, “Attention, brother!” to his companion, who opened the large book.

But the sermon deserves a separate chapter. A young man who was then learning stenography and who idolizes great orators, took it down; thanks to this fact, we can here present a selection from the sacred oratory of those regions. [236]

But the sermon deserves its own chapter. A young man who was learning shorthand at the time and looked up to great speakers took it down; because of this, we can present a selection from the sacred speeches of that area. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]


1 The principal character in Calderon de la Barca’s La Vida es Sueño. There is also a Tagalog corrido, or metrical romance, with this title.—TR.

1 The main character in Calderon de la Barca’s La Vida es Sueño. There is also a Tagalog corrido, or metrical romance, with this title.—TR.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

Chapter XXXI

The Sermon

Fray Damaso began slowly in a low voice: “‘Et spiritum bonum dedisti, qui doceret eos, et manna tuum non prohibuisti ab ore eorum, et aquam dedisti eis in siti. And thou gavest thy good Spirit to teach them, and thy manna thou didst not withhold from their mouth, and thou gavest them water for their thirst!’ Words which the Lord spoke through the mouth of Esdras, in the second book, the ninth chapter, and the twentieth verse.”1

Fray Damaso started softly, in a low voice: “‘Et spiritum bonum dedisti, qui doceret eos, et manna tuum non prohibuisti ab ore eorum, et aquam dedisti eis in siti. And you gave your good Spirit to teach them, and you didn’t withhold your manna from their mouths, and you provided them with water when they were thirsty!’ These are the words the Lord spoke through Esdras, in the second book, the ninth chapter, and the twentieth verse.”1

Padre Sibyla glanced in surprise at the preacher. Padre Manuel Martin turned pale and swallowed hard that was better than his! Whether Padre Damaso noticed this or whether he was still hoarse, the fact is that he coughed several times as he placed both hands on the rail of the pulpit. The Holy Ghost was above his head, freshly painted, clean and white, with rose-colored beak and feet. “Most honorable sir” (to the alcalde), “most holy priests, Christians, brethren in Jesus Christ!”

Padre Sibyla looked at the preacher in shock. Padre Manuel Martin turned white and swallowed hard, which was better than his reaction! It’s unclear if Padre Damaso noticed this or if he was still hoarse, but he coughed several times while resting both hands on the pulpit. The Holy Ghost was above him, newly painted, clean and white, with a pink beak and feet. “Most honorable sir” (to the mayor), “most holy priests, Christians, brothers in Jesus Christ!”

Here he made a solemn pause as again he swept his gaze over the congregation, with whose attention and concentration he seemed satisfied.

Here he took a moment to pause seriously as he scanned the congregation again, seeming pleased with their attention and focus.

“The first part of the sermon is to be in Spanish and the other in Tagalog; loquebantur omnes linguas.”

“The first part of the sermon will be in Spanish and the other part in Tagalog; loquebantur omnes linguas.”

After the salutations and the pause he extended his right hand majestically toward the altar, at the same time fixing his gaze on the alcalde. He slowly crossed his arms without uttering a word, then suddenly passing from calmness to action, threw back his head and made a sign toward the main door, sawing the air with his open hand so forcibly that the sacristans interpreted the gesture as a command [237]and closed the doors. The alferez became uneasy, doubting whether he should go or stay, when the preacher began in a strong voice, full and sonorous; truly his old housekeeper was skilled in medicine.

After the greetings and the moment of silence, he raised his right hand dramatically toward the altar while keeping his eyes on the mayor. He slowly crossed his arms without saying anything, then suddenly shifting from calm to action, he threw his head back and gestured toward the main door, cutting through the air with his open hand so forcefully that the altar boys interpreted it as a command [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]and shut the doors. The lieutenant grew anxious, unsure whether to leave or stay, when the preacher started speaking in a strong, deep voice; indeed, his old housekeeper was skilled in medicine.

“Radiant and resplendent is the altar, wide is the great door, the air is the vehicle of the holy and divine words that will spring from my mouth! Hear ye then with the ears of your souls and hearts that the words of the Lord may not fall on the stony soil where the birds of Hell may consume them, but that ye may grow and flourish as holy seed in the field of our venerable and seraphic father, St. Francis! O ye great sinners, captives of the Moros of the soul that infest the sea of eternal life in the powerful craft of the flesh and the world, ye who are laden with the fetters of lust and avarice, and who toil in the galleys of the infernal Satan, look ye here with reverent repentance upon him who saved souls from the captivity of the devil, upon the intrepid Gideon, upon the valiant David, upon the triumphant Roland of Christianity, upon the celestial Civil Guard, more powerful than all the Civil Guards together, now existing or to exist!” (The alferez frowned.) “Yes, señor alferez, more valiant and powerful, he who with no other weapon than a wooden cross boldly vanquishes the eternal tulisan of the shades and all the hosts of Lucifer, and who would have exterminated them forever, were not the spirits immortal! This marvel of divine creation, this wonderful prodigy, is the blessed Diego of Alcala, who, if I may avail myself of a comparison, since comparisons aid in the comprehension of incomprehensible things, as another has said, I say then that this great saint is merely a private soldier, a steward in the powerful company which our seraphic father, St. Francis, sends from Heaven, and to which I have the honor to belong as a corporal or sergeant, by the grace of God!”

“Bright and glorious is the altar, wide is the great door, and the air carries the holy and divine words that will flow from my mouth! So listen with the ears of your souls and hearts so that the words of the Lord won’t fall on barren ground where the birds of Hell can take them away, but instead that you can grow and thrive like holy seeds in the field of our revered and heavenly father, St. Francis! Oh, you great sinners, trapped by the struggles of the soul that plague the sea of eternal life in the powerful ship of the flesh and the world, you who are weighed down by the chains of desire and greed, and who labor in the infernal galleys of Satan, look here with sincere repentance upon him who saved souls from the devil's grip, upon the brave Gideon, upon the mighty David, upon the victorious Roland of Christianity, upon the heavenly Civil Guard, more powerful than all the Civil Guards together, present or future!” (The alferez frowned.) “Yes, Mr. alferez, more valiant and powerful is he who, with no other weapon than a wooden cross, boldly defeats the eternal bandits of the shadows and all the armies of Lucifer, and who would have wiped them out forever if spirits weren’t immortal! This marvel of divine creation, this incredible prodigy, is the blessed Diego of Alcala, who, if I can use a comparison since they help in understanding the incomprehensible, as another has said, I say then that this great saint is simply a private soldier, a steward in the mighty company that our seraphic father, St. Francis, sends from Heaven, and to which I have the honor to belong as a corporal or sergeant, by the grace of God!”

The “rude Indians,” as the correspondent would say, caught nothing more from this paragraph than the words “Civil Guard,” “tulisan,” “San Diego,” and “St. Francis,” [238]so, observing the wry face of the alferez and the bellicose gestures of the preacher, they deduced that the latter was reprehending him for not running down the tulisanes. San Diego and St. Francis would be commissioned in this duty and justly so, as is proved by a picture existing in the convento at Manila, representing St. Francis, by means of his girdle only, holding back the Chinese invasion in the first years after the discovery. The devout were accordingly not a little rejoiced and thanked God for this aid, not doubting that once the tulisanes had disappeared, St. Francis would also destroy the Civil Guard. With redoubled attention, therefore, they listened to Padre Damaso, as he continued:

The “rude Indians,” as the correspondent would say, got nothing more from this paragraph than the terms “Civil Guard,” “tulisan,” “San Diego,” and “St. Francis,” [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]and, noticing the disgruntled expression of the alferez and the aggressive gestures of the preacher, they figured that the latter was scolding him for not capturing the tulisanes. San Diego and St. Francis were expected to take on this responsibility, and rightly so, as shown by a painting in the convento in Manila, depicting St. Francis using only his girdle to hold back the Chinese invasion in the early years after the discovery. The faithful were thus quite pleased and thanked God for this support, believing that once the tulisanes were gone, St. Francis would also eliminate the Civil Guard. With renewed attention, therefore, they listened to Padre Damaso as he continued:

“Most honorable sir” Great affairs are great affairs even by the side of the small and the small are always small even by the side of the great. So History says, but since History hits the nail on the head only once in a hundred times, being a thing made by men, and men make mistakes—errarle es hominum,2 as Cicero said—he who opens his mouth makes mistakes, as they say in my country then the result is that there are profound truths which History does not record. These truths, most honorable sir, the divine Spirit spoke with that supreme wisdom which human intelligence has not comprehended since the times of Seneca and Aristotle, those wise priests of antiquity, even to our sinful days, and these truths are that not always are small affairs small, but that they are great, not by the side of the little things, but by the side of the grandest of the earth and of the heavens and of the air and of the clouds and of the waters and of space and of life and of death!”

“Most honorable sir,” great matters are indeed significant, even when compared to smaller ones, and the small will always remain small next to the great. That’s what history tells us, but since history gets it right only about once in a hundred times, being a product of human creation—which is prone to mistakes—errarle es hominum, as Cicero said, and whoever speaks up tends to err, as they say in my country, the outcome is that there are deep truths that history fails to capture. These truths, most honorable sir, were expressed by the divine Spirit with a wisdom so supreme that human understanding has struggled to grasp it since the days of Seneca and Aristotle, those wise figures of the past, even up to our sinful present. These truths signify that small matters aren’t always trivial, for they can be great—not when compared to the insignificant, but when standing alongside the grandest things on earth, in the heavens, in the air, in the clouds, in the waters, in space, and in life and death!

“Amen!” exclaimed the leader of the Tertiaries, crossing himself.

“Amen!” shouted the leader of the Tertiaries, making the sign of the cross.

With this figure of rhetoric, which he had learned from a famous preacher in Manila, Padre Damaso wished to startle his audience, and in fact his holy ghost was so [239]fascinated with such great truths that it was necessary to kick him to remind him of his business.

With this rhetorical device he learned from a well-known preacher in Manila, Padre Damaso wanted to shock his audience, and in fact, his spirit was so [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]captivated by such profound truths that he had to be nudged to remember his role.

“Patent to your eyes—” prompted the holy ghost below.

“Show your eyes—” urged the holy spirit below.

“Patent to your eyes is the conclusive and impressive proof of this eternal philosophical truth! Patent is that sun of virtue, and I say sun and not moon, for there is no great merit in the fact that the moon shines during the night,—in the land of the blind the one-eyed man is king; by night may shine a light, a tiny star,—so the greatest merit is to be able to shine even in the middle of the day, as the sun does; so shines our brother Diego even in the midst of the greatest saints! Here you have patent to your eyes, in your impious disbelief, the masterpiece of the Highest for the confusion of the great of the earth, yes, my brethren, patent, patent to all, PATENT!”

“Obvious to you is the clear and amazing proof of this timeless philosophical truth! Obvious is that sun of virtue, and I say sun and not moon, because there isn’t much merit in the fact that the moon shines at night—in the land of the blind, the one-eyed person is king; at night, a light may shine, a tiny star—so the greatest merit is to shine even in the middle of the day, just like the sun does; our brother Diego shines even among the greatest saints! Here you have it clear to your eyes, despite your impious disbelief, the masterpiece of the Highest for the confusion of the powerful on earth, yes, my brothers, clear, clear to all, CLEAR!”

A man rose pale and trembling and hid himself in a confessional. He was a liquor dealer who had been dozing and dreaming that the carbineers were demanding the patent, or license, that he did not have. It may safely be affirmed that he did not come out from his hiding-place while the sermon lasted.

A man got up, pale and shaking, and hid in a confessional. He was a liquor dealer who had been dozing off and dreaming that the police were asking for the permit he didn't have. It's safe to say he didn't come out of his hiding spot for the entire sermon.

“Humble and lowly saint, thy wooden cross” (the one that the image held was of silver), “thy modest gown, honors the great Francis whose sons and imitators we are. We propagate thy holy race in the whole world, in the remote places, in the cities, in the towns, without distinction between black and white” (the alcalde held his breath), “suffering hardships and martyrdoms, thy holy race of faith and religion militant” (“Ah!” breathed the alcalde) “which holds the world in balance and prevents it from falling into the depths of perdition.”

“Humble and lowly saint, your wooden cross” (the one that the image held was made of silver), “your modest gown honors the great Francis, whose sons and imitators we are. We spread your holy legacy throughout the world, in remote places, in cities, and in towns, without distinction between black and white” (the alcalde held his breath), “enduring hardships and martyrdoms, your holy legacy of faith and militant religion” (“Ah!” breathed the alcalde) “which keeps the world in balance and prevents it from falling into the depths of despair.”

His hearers, including even Capitan Tiago, yawned little by little. Maria Clara was not listening to the sermon, for she knew that Ibarra was near and was thinking about him while she fanned herself and gazed at an evangelical bull that had all the outlines of a small carabao.

His listeners, including Capitan Tiago, started to yawn one by one. Maria Clara wasn't paying attention to the sermon because she knew Ibarra was close by and was thinking about him as she fanned herself and looked at an evangelical bull that looked just like a small carabao.

[240]“All should know by heart the Holy Scriptures and the lives of the saints and then I should not have to preach to you, O sinners! You should know such important and necessary things as the Lord’s Prayer, although many of you have forgotten it, living now as do the Protestants or heretics, who, like the Chinese, respect not the ministers of God. But the worse for you, O ye accursed, moving as you are toward damnation!”

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]“Everyone should memorize the Holy Scriptures and the lives of the saints so that I wouldn’t have to preach to you, O sinners! You should know essential things like the Lord’s Prayer, even though many of you have forgotten it, living now like the Protestants or heretics, who, like the Chinese, do not respect the ministers of God. But it’s worse for you, O cursed ones, as you move toward damnation!”

Abá, Pale Lamaso, what!”3 muttered Carlos, the Chinese, looking angrily at the preacher, who continued to extemporize, emitting a series of apostrophes and imprecations.

Abá, Pale Lamaso, what!”3 muttered Carlos, the Chinese, glaring at the preacher, who kept going on and on, spouting a stream of insults and curses.

“You will die in final unrepentance, O race of heretics! God punishes you even on this earth with jails and prisons! Women should flee from you, the rulers should hang all of you so that the seed of Satan be not multiplied in the vineyard of the Lord! Jesus Christ said: ‘If you have an evil member that leads you to sin, cut it off, and cast it into the fire—’”

“You will face eternal consequences, O group of nonbelievers! God punishes you even on this earth with jails and prisons! Women should stay away from you; the leaders should execute all of you so that the influence of evil does not spread in the kingdom of God! Jesus Christ said: ‘If you have a part of you that leads you to sin, cut it off and throw it into the fire—’”

Having forgotten both his sermon and his rhetoric, Fray Damaso began to be nervous. Ibarra became uneasy and looked about for a quiet corner, but the church was crowded. Maria Clara neither heard nor saw anything as she was analyzing a picture, of the blessed souls in purgatory, souls in the shape of men and women dressed in hides, with miters, hoods, and cowls, all roasting in the fire and clutching St. Francis’ girdle, which did not break even with such great weight. With that improvisation on the preacher’s part, the holy-ghost friar lost the thread of the sermon and skipped over three long paragraphs, giving the wrong cue to the now laboriously-panting Fray Damaso.

Having forgotten both his sermon and his speaking skills, Fray Damaso started to feel anxious. Ibarra felt uncomfortable and scanned the area for a quiet spot, but the church was packed. Maria Clara was completely oblivious as she focused on a painting of the blessed souls in purgatory, depicted as men and women in skins, wearing miters, hoods, and cowls, all suffering in the flames while clinging to St. Francis’ girdle, which didn’t break despite the heavy burden. With that distraction from the preacher, the holy-ghost friar lost track of his sermon and skipped over three long paragraphs, sending the now heavily-breathing Fray Damaso off on the wrong cue.

“Who of you, O sinners, would lick the sores of a poor and ragged beggar? Who? Let him answer by raising his hand! None! That I knew, for only a saint like Diego de Alcala would do it. He licked all the sores, saying to [241]an astonished brother, ‘Thus is this sick one cured!’ O Christian charity! O matchless example! O virtue of virtues! O inimitable pattern! O spotless talisman!” Here he continued a long series of exclamations, the while crossing his arms and raising and lowering them as though he wished to fly or to frighten the birds away.

“Who among you, you sinners, would lick the wounds of a poor, ragged beggar? Who? Let him speak up by raising his hand! None! I knew it, because only a saint like Diego de Alcala would do that. He licked all the wounds, telling an astonished brother, ‘This is how the sick one is healed!’ Oh, Christian charity! Oh, unmatched example! Oh, greatest virtue! Oh, impossible to replicate pattern! Oh, pure talisman!” Here he continued with a long string of exclamations, crossing his arms and raising and lowering them as if he wanted to fly or scare away the birds.

“Before dying he spoke in Latin, without knowing Latin! Marvel, O sinners! You, in spite of what you study, for which blows are given to you, you do not speak Latin, and you will die without speaking it! To speak Latin is a gift of God and therefore the Church uses Latin! I, too, speak Latin! Was God going to deny this consolation to His beloved Diego? Could he die, could he be permitted to die, without speaking Latin? Impossible! God wouldn’t be just, He Wouldn’t be God! So he talked in Latin, and of that fact the writers of his time bear witness!”

“Before he died, he spoke in Latin, even though he didn’t know Latin! Look, sinners! Despite all your studying, which earns you punishment, you don’t speak Latin, and you’ll die without knowing it! Speaking Latin is a gift from God, and that’s why the Church uses it! I, too, speak Latin! Would God deny this comfort to His beloved Diego? Could he die without speaking Latin? No way! God wouldn’t be fair; He wouldn’t be God! So he spoke in Latin, and the writers of his time confirm this!”

He ended this exordium with the passage which had cost him the most toil and which he had plagiarized from a great writer, Sinibaldo de Mas. “Therefore, I salute thee, illustrious Diego, the glory of our Order! Thou art the pattern of virtue, meek with honor, humble with nobility, compliant with fortitude, temperate with ambition, hostile with loyalty, compassionate with pardon, holy with conscientiousness, full of faith with devotion, credulous with sincerity, chaste with love, reserved with secrecy; long-suffering with patience, brave with timidity, moderate with desire, bold with resolution, obedient with subjection., modest with pride, zealous with disinterestedness, skilful with capability, ceremonious with politeness, astute with sagacity, merciful with piety, secretive with modesty, revengeful with valor, poor on account of thy labors with true conformity, prodigal with economy, active with ease, economical with liberality, innocent with sagacity, reformer with consistency, indifferent with zeal for learning: God created thee to feel the raptures of Platonic love! Aid me in singing thy greatness and thy name higher than the stars [242]and clearer than the sun itself that circles about thy feet! Aid me, all of you, as you appeal to God for sufficient inspiration by reciting the Ave Maria!”

He wrapped up this introduction with a passage that took him the most effort to write and that he borrowed from a great author, Sinibaldo de Mas. “So, I greet you, illustrious Diego, the pride of our Order! You are the example of virtue, humble yet noble, gentle yet strong, moderate yet ambitious, loyal yet fierce, forgiving yet compassionate, devout yet conscientious, full of faith yet sincere, loving yet pure, discreet yet secretive; patient yet tough, brave yet cautious, moderate yet eager, determined yet bold, obedient yet respectful, modest yet proud, enthusiastic yet selfless, skillful yet capable, polite yet formal, smart yet wise, merciful yet pious, discreet yet modest, vengeful yet brave, poor due to your hard work yet truly conforming, extravagant yet careful, active yet relaxed, generous yet frugal, innocent yet wise, a reformer yet steady, indifferent yet keen to learn: God made you to experience the joys of Platonic love! Help me in praising your greatness and elevating your name higher than the stars [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]and brighter than the sun that shines beneath your feet! Help me, all of you, as you ask God for enough inspiration by reciting the Ave Maria!”

All fell upon their knees and raised a murmur like the humming of a thousand bees. The alcalde laboriously bent one knee and wagged his head in a disgusted manner, while the alferez looked pale and penitent.

Everyone dropped to their knees, creating a buzz like a thousand bees. The mayor awkwardly bent one knee and shook his head in disapproval, while the lieutenant looked pale and remorseful.

“To the devil with the curate!” muttered one of two youths who had come from Manila.

“To hell with the curate!” muttered one of the two young men who had come from Manila.

“Keep still!” admonished his companion. “His woman might hear us.”

“Be quiet!” warned his friend. “His girlfriend might hear us.”

Meanwhile, Padre Damaso, instead of reciting the Ave Maria, was scolding his holy ghost for having skipped three of his best paragraphs; at the same time he consumed a couple of cakes and a glass of Malaga, secure of encountering therein greater inspiration than in all the holy ghosts, whether of wood in the form of a dove or of flesh in the shape of an inattentive friar.

Meanwhile, Padre Damaso, instead of saying the Ave Maria, was yelling at his holy ghost for missing three of his best paragraphs; at the same time, he was eating a couple of cakes and sipping a glass of Malaga, confident that he would find more inspiration there than in all the holy ghosts, whether made of wood in the shape of a dove or of flesh in the form of a distracted friar.

Then he began the sermon in Tagalog. The devout old woman again gave her granddaughter a hearty slap. The child awoke ill-naturedly and asked, “Is it time to cry now?”

Then he started the sermon in Tagalog. The devoted old woman gave her granddaughter a firm slap again. The child woke up grumpily and asked, “Is it time to cry now?”

“Not yet, O lost one, but don’t go to sleep again!” answered the good grandmother.

“Not yet, you lost one, but don’t fall asleep again!” replied the good grandmother.

Of the second part of the sermon—that in Tagalog—we have only a few rough notes, for Padre Damaso extemporized in this language, not because he knew it better, but because, holding the provincial Filipinos ignorant of rhetoric, he was not afraid of making blunders before them. With Spaniards the case was different; he had heard rules of oratory spoken of, and it was possible that among his hearers some one had been in college-halls, perhaps the alcalde, so he wrote out his sermons, corrected and polished them, and then memorized and rehearsed them for several days beforehand.

Of the second part of the sermon—that in Tagalog—we only have a few rough notes, because Padre Damaso spoke off the cuff in this language, not because he was more fluent in it, but because he considered the provincial Filipinos to be clueless about rhetoric, so he wasn’t worried about making mistakes in front of them. The situation was different with the Spaniards; he had heard about the rules of oratory, and it was possible that someone in his audience had attended college, maybe even the mayor, so he wrote out his sermons, revised and polished them, and memorized and practiced them for several days in advance.

It is common knowledge that none of those present understood the drift of the sermon. They were so dull of [243]understanding and the preacher was so profound, as Sister Rufa said, that the audience waited in vain for an opportunity to weep, and the lost grandchild of the blessed old woman went to sleep again. Nevertheless, this part had greater consequences than the first, at least for certain hearers, as we shall see later.

It’s well-known that none of the people there really understood the sermon. They were so slow to grasp the message and the preacher was so deep, as Sister Rufa pointed out, that the audience waited in vain for a chance to cry, and the lost grandchild of the blessed old woman fell asleep again. However, this part ended up having greater consequences than the first, at least for some listeners, as we will see later.

He began with a “Mana capatir con cristiano,”4 followed by an avalanche of untranslatable phrases. He talked of the soul, of Hell, of “mahal na santo pintacasi,”5 of the Indian sinners and of the virtuous Franciscan Fathers.

He started with a “Mana capatir con cristiano,”4 followed by a flood of phrases that couldn’t be translated. He spoke about the soul, Hell, “mahal na santo pintacasi,”5 the Indian sinners, and the virtuous Franciscan Fathers.

“The devil!” exclaimed one of the two irreverent Manilans to his companion. “That’s all Greek to me. I’m going.” Seeing the doors closed, he went out through the sacristy, to the great scandal of the people and especially of the preacher, who turned pale and paused in the midst of his sentence. Some looked for a violent apostrophe, but Padre Damaso contented himself with watching the delinquent, and then he went on with his sermon.

“The devil!” exclaimed one of the two disrespectful Manilans to his friend. “That makes no sense to me. I’m out of here.” Noticing the doors were closed, he slipped out through the sacristy, shocking the crowd and especially the preacher, who went pale and stopped mid-sentence. Some expected a harsh reprimand, but Padre Damaso simply watched the offender and then continued with his sermon.

Then were let loose curses upon the age, against the lack of reverence, against the growing indifference to Religion. This matter seemed to be his forte, for he appeared to be inspired and expressed himself with force and clearness. He talked of the sinners who did not attend confession, who died in prisons without the sacraments, of families accursed, of proud and puffed-up little half-breeds, of young sages and little philosophers, of pettifoggers, of picayunish students, and so on. Well known is this habit that many have when they wish to ridicule their enemies; they apply to them belittling epithets because their brains do not appear to furnish them any other means, and thus they are happy.

Then curses were unleashed on the times, targeting the lack of respect and the growing indifference to Religion. This seemed to be his strong suit, as he appeared inspired and spoke with power and clarity. He talked about sinners who didn’t go to confession, who died in prison without the sacraments, about cursed families, about arrogant little mixed-breeds, about young wise guys and little philosophers, about petty lawyers, about trivial students, and so on. It’s well known that many people, when they want to mock their enemies, use insulting nicknames because their minds don’t seem to give them any other way to express themselves, and that makes them happy.

Ibarra heard it all and understood the allusions. Preserving an outward calm, he turned his eyes to God and the authorities, but saw nothing more than the images of saints, and the alcalde was sleeping.

Ibarra heard everything and got the hints. Keeping a calm exterior, he turned his gaze to God and the authorities, but all he saw were images of saints, and the mayor was asleep.

[244]Meanwhile, the preacher’s enthusiasm was rising by degrees. He spoke of the times when every Filipino upon meeting a priest took off his hat, knelt on the ground, and kissed the priest’s hand. “But now,” he added, “you only take off your salakot or your felt hat, which you have placed on the side of your head in order not to ruffle your nicely combed hair! You content yourself with saying, ‘good day, among,’ and there are proud dabblers in a little Latin who, from having studied in Manila or in Europe, believe that they have the right to shake a priest’s hand instead of kissing it. Ah, the day of judgment will quickly come, the world will end, as many saints have foretold; it will rain fire, stones, and ashes to chastise your pride!” The people were exhorted not to imitate such “savages” but to hate and shun them, since they were beyond the religious pale.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]Meanwhile, the preacher’s excitement was building up. He talked about the times when every Filipino, upon seeing a priest, would take off his hat, kneel down, and kiss the priest’s hand. “But now,” he added, “you just take off your salakot or felt hat, which you’ve placed to the side to avoid messing up your well-styled hair! You’re satisfied with saying, ‘good day, among,’ and there are some people who dabble in a bit of Latin, having studied in Manila or Europe, who think it’s okay to shake a priest’s hand instead of kissing it. Ah, the day of judgment will come soon, the world will end, as many saints have predicted; it will rain fire, stones, and ashes to punish your pride!” The people were urged not to imitate such “savages” but to dislike and avoid them, since they were outside the bounds of religion.

“Hear what the holy decrees say! When an Indian meets a curate in the street he should bow his head and offer his neck for his master to step upon. If the curate and the Indian are both on horseback, then the Indian should stop and take off his hat or salakot reverently; and finally, if the Indian is on horseback and the curate on foot, the Indian should alight and not mount again until the curate has told him to go on, or is far away. This is what the holy decrees say and he who does not obey will be excommunicated.”

“Hear what the sacred rules say! When an Indian encounters a curate in the street, he should bow his head and offer his neck for his master to step on. If both the curate and the Indian are on horseback, then the Indian should stop and respectfully remove his hat or salakot; and finally, if the Indian is on horseback and the curate is on foot, the Indian should dismount and not get back on until the curate tells him to go on or is far away. This is what the sacred rules say, and anyone who does not comply will be excommunicated.”

“And when one is riding a carabao?” asked a scrupulous countryman of his neighbor.

“And when someone is riding a carabao?” asked a careful farmer to his neighbor.

“Then—keep on going!” answered the latter, who was a casuist.

“Then—keep on going!” replied the other person, who was a skeptic.

But in spite of the cries and gestures of the preacher many fell asleep or wandered in their attention, since these sermons were ever the same. In vain some devout women tried to sigh and sob over the sins of the wicked; they had to desist in the attempt from lack of supporters. Even Sister Puté was thinking of something quite different. A man beside her had dropped off to sleep in such a way that [245]he had fallen over and crushed her habit, so the good woman caught up one of her clogs and with blows began to wake him, crying out, “Get away, savage, brute, devil, carabao, cur, accursed!”

But despite the preacher's shouting and gestures, many people fell asleep or lost focus because the sermons were always the same. Some devoted women tried to sigh and weep over the sins of the wicked, but they had to stop because no one was joining them. Even Sister Puté was thinking about something completely different. A man next to her had fallen asleep in such a way that he toppled over and crushed her habit, so the good woman grabbed one of her wooden shoes and started hitting him, shouting, “Get away, you savage, brute, devil, water buffalo, mutt, accursed!”

Naturally, this caused somewhat of a stir. The preacher paused and arched his eyebrows, surprised at so great a scandal. Indignation choked the words in his throat and he was able only to bellow, while he pounded the pulpit with his fists. This had the desired effect, however, for the old woman, though still grumbling, dropped her clog and, crossing herself repeatedly, fell devoutly upon her knees.

Naturally, this created quite a commotion. The preacher paused and raised his eyebrows, shocked by such a huge scandal. Anger choked his words, and he could only shout while pounding the pulpit with his fists. This had the intended effect, though, as the old woman, still grumbling, dropped her clog and, crossing herself repeatedly, fell prayerfully to her knees.

“Aaah! Aaah!” the indignant priest was at last able to roar out as he crossed his arms and shook his head. “For this do I preach to you the whole morning, savages! Here in the house of God you quarrel and curse, shameless ones! Aaaah! You respect nothing! This is the result of the luxury and the looseness of the age! That’s just what I’ve told you, aah!”

“Aaah! Aaah!” the furious priest finally shouted as he crossed his arms and shook his head. “This is why I’ve been preaching to you all morning, you savages! Here in the house of God, you argue and curse, you shameless people! Aaaah! You don’t respect anything! This is the result of the luxury and the laxness of this age! Just as I’ve told you, aah!”

Upon this theme he continued to preach for half an hour. The alcalde snored, and Maria Clara nodded, for the poor child could no longer keep from sleeping, since she had no more paintings or images to study, nor anything else to amuse her. On Ibarra the words and allusions made no more impression, for he was thinking of a cottage on the top of a mountain and saw Maria Clara in the garden; let men crawl about in their miserable towns in the depths of the valley!

On this topic, he went on preaching for half an hour. The mayor was snoring, and Maria Clara was nodding off, unable to stay awake since she had no more paintings or images to look at, or anything else to entertain her. Ibarra was also unaffected by the words and references, as he was lost in thoughts of a cottage atop a mountain, imagining Maria Clara in the garden; let the men scuttle around in their miserable towns down in the valley!

Padre Salvi had caused the altar bell to be rung twice, but this was only adding fuel to the flame, for Padre Damaso became stubborn and prolonged the sermon. Fray Sibyla gnawed at his lips and repeatedly adjusted his gold-mounted eye-glasses. Fray Manuel Martin was the only one who appeared to listen with pleasure, for he was smiling.

Padre Salvi had the altar bell rung twice, but this only made things worse, as Padre Damaso became stubborn and dragged out the sermon. Fray Sibyla bit his lips and kept adjusting his gold-rimmed glasses. Fray Manuel Martin was the only one who seemed to enjoy it, as he was smiling.

But at last God said “Enough”; the orator became weary and descended from the pulpit. All knelt to render [246]thanks to God. The alcalde rubbed his eyes, stretched out one arm as if to waken himself, and yawned with a deep aah. The mass continued.

But finally, God said "That's enough"; the speaker grew tired and stepped down from the pulpit. Everyone knelt to give [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]thanks to God. The mayor rubbed his eyes, stretched out one arm like he was trying to wake up, and let out a big aah. The mass went on.

When all were kneeling and the priests had lowered their heads while the Incarnatus est was being sung, a man murmured in Ibarra’s ear, “At the laying of the cornerstone, don’t move away from the curate, don’t go down into the trench, don’t go near the stone—your life depends upon it!”

When everyone was kneeling and the priests had bowed their heads while the Incarnatus est was being sung, a man whispered in Ibarra’s ear, “At the laying of the cornerstone, don’t stray from the curate, don’t go into the trench, don’t get close to the stone—your life depends on it!”

Ibarra turned to see Elias, who, as soon as he had said this, disappeared in the crowd. [247]

Ibarra turned to see Elias, who, right after saying this, vanished into the crowd. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]


1 The Douay version.—TR.

1 The Douay translation.—TR.

2 “Errare humanum est”: “To err is human.”

2 "Everyone makes mistakes."

3 To the Philippine Chinese “d” and “l” look and sound about the same.—TR.

3 To the Chinese in the Philippines, "d" and "l" seem to look and sound alike.—TR.

4 “Brothers in Christ.”

4 “Brothers in Faith.”

5 “Venerable patron saint.”

5 "Respected patron saint."

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

Chapter XXXII

The Derrick

The yellowish individual had kept his word, for it was no simple derrick that he had erected above the open trench to let the heavy block of granite down into its place. It was not the simple tripod that Ñor Juan had wanted for suspending a pulley from its top, but was much more, being at once a machine and an ornament, a grand and imposing ornament. Over eight meters in height rose the confused and complicated scaffolding. Four thick posts sunk in the ground served as a frame, fastened to each other by huge timbers crossing diagonally and joined by large nails driven in only half-way, perhaps for the reason that the apparatus was simply for temporary use and thus might easily be taken down again. Huge cables stretched from all sides gave an appearance of solidity and grandeur to the whole. At the top it was crowned with many-colored banners, streaming pennants, and enormous garlands of flowers and leaves artistically interwoven.

The yellowish person had kept his promise, because it wasn’t just any simple derrick he had built above the open trench to lower the heavy block of granite into place. It wasn’t the basic tripod that Ñor Juan wanted for hanging a pulley from its top; it was much more than that, being both a machine and an impressive ornament. The complicated scaffolding rose over eight meters high. Four thick posts anchored in the ground formed the frame, held together by huge beams crossing diagonally and joined by large nails driven in only halfway, maybe because the structure was meant for temporary use and could be taken down easily later. Huge cables stretched from all sides, giving the whole thing a look of strength and grandeur. At the top, it was decorated with colorful banners, fluttering pennants, and massive garlands of flowers and leaves artistically woven together.

There at the top in the shadow made by the posts, the garlands, and the banners, hung fastened with cords and iron hooks an unusually large three-wheeled pulley over the polished sides of which passed in a crotch three cables even larger than the others. These held suspended the smooth, massive stone hollowed out in the center to form with a similar hole in the lower stone, already in place, the little space intended to contain the records of contemporaneous history, such as newspapers, manuscripts, money, medals, and the like, and perhaps to transmit them to very remote generations. The cables extended downward and connected with another equally large pulley at the bottom [248]of the apparatus, whence they passed to the drum of a windlass held in place by means of heavy timbers. This windlass, which could be turned with two cranks, increased the strength of a man a hundredfold by the movement of notched wheels, although it is true that what was gained in force was lost in velocity.

At the top, in the shadow created by the posts, garlands, and banners, there was a large three-wheeled pulley securely attached with cords and iron hooks. Three cables, even larger than the others, passed through the pulley. These cables held up a smooth, heavy stone that was hollowed out in the center to create a space for storing contemporary records, like newspapers, manuscripts, money, medals, and other items, possibly to be passed down to future generations. The cables extended downward to another large pulley at the bottom of the structure, from which they connected to the drum of a windlass supported by heavy beams. This windlass, operated by two cranks, amplified a person’s strength a hundredfold through the movement of notched wheels, although it’s true that the increase in power came at the expense of speed.

“Look,” said the yellowish individual, turning the crank, “look, Ñor Juan, how with merely my own strength I can raise and lower the great stone. It’s so well arranged that at will I can regulate the rise or fall inch by inch, so that a man in the trench can easily fit the stones together while I manage it from here.”

“Look,” said the yellowish guy, turning the crank, “check it out, Ñor Juan, how with just my own strength I can lift and lower the big stone. It’s set up so well that I can control the rise or fall inch by inch, making it easy for someone in the trench to fit the stones together while I handle it from here.”

Ñor Juan could not but gaze in admiration at the speaker, who was smiling in his peculiar way. Curious bystanders made remarks praising the yellowish individual.

Ñor Juan couldn’t help but admire the speaker, who was smiling in his unique way. Curious onlookers made comments praising the yellowish man.

“Who taught you mechanics?” asked Ñor Juan.

“Who taught you mechanics?” asked Ñor Juan.

“My father, my dead father,” was the answer, accompanied by his peculiar smile.

“My father, my late father,” was the answer, accompanied by his unusual smile.

“Who taught your father?”

“Who taught your dad?”

“Don Saturnino, the grandfather of Don Crisostomo.”

“Don Saturnino, the grandfather of Don Crisostomo.”

“I didn’t know that Don Saturnino—”

“I didn’t know that Don Saturnino—”

“Oh, he knew a lot of things! He not only beat his laborers well and exposed them out in the sun, but he also knew how to wake the sleepers and put the waking to sleep. You’ll see in time what my father taught me, you’ll see!”

“Oh, he knew a lot! He not only treated his workers harshly and made them toil in the sun, but he also knew how to wake the ones who were sleeping and put the ones who were awake back to sleep. You’ll see in time what my father taught me, you’ll see!”

Here the yellowish individual smiled again, but in a strange way.

Here, the yellowish person smiled again, but it was a weird smile.

On a tame covered with a piece of Persian tapestry rested a leaden cylinder containing the objects that were to be kept in the tomb-like receptacle and a glass case with thick sides, which would hold that mummy of an epoch and preserve for the future the records of a past.

On a table covered with a piece of Persian tapestry rested a heavy cylinder containing the items that were to be stored in the tomb-like container, and a glass case with thick sides, which would hold that mummy from an earlier time and preserve records of the past for the future.

Tasio, the Sage, who was walking about there thoughtfully, murmured: “Perchance some day when this edifice, which is today begun, has grown old and after many vicissitudes has fallen into ruins, either from the visitations of Nature or the destructive hand of man, and above [249]the ruins grow the ivy and the moss,—then when Time has destroyed the moss and ivy, and scattered the ashes of the ruins themselves to the winds, wiping from the pages of History the recollection of it and of those who destroyed it, long since lost from the memory of man: perchance when the races have been buried in their mantle of earth or have disappeared, only by accident the pick of some miner striking a spark from this rock will dig up mysteries and enigmas from the depths of the soil. Perchance the learned men of the nation that dwells in these regions will labor, as do the present Egyptologists, with the remains of a great civilization which occupied itself with eternity, little dreaming that upon it was descending so long a night. Perchance some learned professor will say to his students of five or six years of age, in a language spoken by all mankind, ‘Gentlemen, after studying and examining carefully the objects found in the depths of our soil, after deciphering some symbols and translating a few words, we can without the shadow of a doubt conclude that these objects belonged to the barbaric age of man, to that obscure era which we are accustomed to speak of as fabulous. In short, gentlemen, in order that you may form an approximate idea of the backwardness of our ancestors, it will be sufficient that I point out to you the fact that those who lived here not only recognized kings, but also for the purpose of settling questions of local government they had to go to the other side of the earth, just as if we should say that a body in order to move itself would need to consult a head existing in another part of the globe, perhaps in regions now sunk under the waves. This incredible defect, however improbable it may seem to us now, must have existed, if we take into consideration the circumstances surrounding those beings, whom I scarcely dare to call human! In those primitive times men were still (or at least so they believed) in direct communication with their Creator, since they had ministers from Him, beings different from the rest, designated always with the mysterious [250]letters “M. R. P.”,1 concerning the meaning of which our learned men do not agree. According to the professor of languages whom we have here, rather mediocre, since he does not speak more than a hundred of the imperfect languages of the past, “M. R. P.” may signify “Muy Rico Propietario.”2 These ministers were a species of demigods, very virtuous and enlightened, and were very eloquent orators, who, in spite of their great power and prestige, never committed the slightest fault, which fact strengthens my belief in supposing that they were of a nature distinct from the rest. If this were not sufficient to sustain my belief, there yet remains the argument, disputed by no one and day by day confirmed, that these mysterious beings could make God descend to earth merely by saying a few words, that God could speak only through their mouths, that they ate His flesh and drank His blood, and even at times allowed the common folk to do the same.’”

Tasio, the Sage, who was walking around thoughtfully, murmured: “Maybe someday when this building, which has just begun, has aged and after many ups and downs has fallen into ruins, either due to natural disasters or human destruction, and as ivy and moss grow over the ruins—then when time has eroded the moss and ivy, scattering the ashes of the ruins to the winds, erasing from the pages of history the memory of it and those who destroyed it, long forgotten by mankind: perhaps when the races have been buried beneath their layer of earth or have vanished, only by chance will a miner’s pick strike a spark from this rock and unearth mysteries and puzzles from the depths of the ground. Perhaps the scholars of the nation living in these areas will work, like today’s Egyptologists, with the remnants of a great civilization that focused on eternity, little knowing that a long night was descending upon it. Maybe some learned professor will tell his students, aged five or six, in a language understood by everyone, ‘Gentlemen, after studying and carefully examining the items found in our soil, after deciphering some symbols and translating a few words, we can conclude without a doubt that these items belonged to the primitive age of man, to that obscure time we usually refer to as mythical. In short, gentlemen, to give you a rough idea of how backward our ancestors were, I’ll point out to you that those who lived here not only recognized kings, but to resolve local governance issues, they had to look to the other side of the world, as if we were to say that a body needed to consult a head located in another part of the globe, perhaps in areas now submerged under the sea. This incredible flaw, however unlikely it may seem to us now, must have existed, if we consider the circumstances surrounding those beings, whom I can scarcely call human! In those early times, men were still (or at least believed they were) in direct contact with their Creator, since they had ministers from Him, beings different from the rest, always marked with the mysterious “M. R. P.” letters, concerning the meaning of which our scholars do not agree. According to our rather mediocre language professor here, who speaks only about a hundred of the imperfect languages of the past, “M. R. P.” may mean “Muy Rico Propietario.” These ministers were a kind of demigods, very virtuous and enlightened, and were great orators who, despite their immense power and prestige, never made the slightest mistake, which strengthens my belief that they were of a different nature than the rest. If this isn’t enough to support my belief, there remains the argument, undisputed and confirmed day by day, that these mysterious beings could bring God down to earth just by saying a few words, that God could only speak through them, that they ate His flesh and drank His blood, and even occasionally allowed the common people to do the same.”

These and other opinions the skeptical Sage put into the mouths of all the corrupt men of the future. Perhaps, as may easily be the case, old Tasio was mistaken, but we must return to our story.

These and other opinions the doubtful Sage expressed through the words of all the corrupt people to come. Maybe, as could easily be true, old Tasio was wrong, but we must get back to our story.

In the kiosks which we saw two days ago occupied by the schoolmaster and his pupils, there was now spread out a toothsome and abundant meal. Noteworthy is the fact that on the table prepared for the school children there was not a single bottle of wine but an abundance of fruits. In the arbors joining the two kiosks were the seats for the musicians and a table covered with sweetmeats and confections, with bottles of water for the thirsty public, all decorated with leaves and flowers. The schoolmaster had erected near by a greased pole and hurdles, and had hung up pots and pans for a number of games.

In the kiosks we saw two days ago, occupied by the schoolmaster and his students, there was now a delicious and plentiful meal laid out. It's notable that on the table set for the schoolchildren, there wasn't a single bottle of wine, just a variety of fruits. In the pergolas connecting the two kiosks, there were seats for the musicians and a table filled with sweets and treats, along with bottles of water for the thirsty crowd, all decorated with leaves and flowers. The schoolmaster had set up a greased pole and hurdles nearby and had hung pots and pans for various games.

[251]The crowd, resplendent in bright-colored garments, gathered as people fled from the burning sun, some into the shade of the trees, others under the arbor. The boys climbed up into the branches or on the stones in order to see the ceremony better, making up in this way for their short stature. They looked with envy at the clean and well-dressed school children, who occupied a place especially assigned to them and whose parents were overjoyed, as they, poor country folk, would see their children eat from a white tablecloth, almost the same as the curate or the alcalde. Thinking of this alone was enough to drive away hunger, and such an event would be recounted from father to son.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]The crowd, glowing in vibrant colors, gathered as people sought refuge from the scorching sun, some finding shade under the trees, others beneath the awning. The boys climbed into the branches or on the stones to get a better view of the ceremony, compensating for their shorter height. They watched with envy as the neat and well-dressed school kids, seated in their designated area, enjoyed the occasion, while their parents beamed with pride. Unlike them, the humble country folk, who would see their children dine from a white tablecloth, nearly the same as the curate or the mayor. Just the thought of it was enough to chase away their hunger, and this event would be passed down from generation to generation.

Soon were heard the distant strains of the band, which was preceded by a motley throng made up of persons of all ages, in clothing of all colors. The yellowish individual became uneasy and with a glance examined his whole apparatus. A curious countryman followed his glance and watched all his movements; this was Elias, who had also come to witness the ceremony, but in his salakot and rough attire he was almost unrecognizable. He had secured a very good position almost at the side of the windlass, on the edge of the excavation. With the music came the alcalde, the municipal officials, the friars, with the exception of Padre Damaso, and the Spanish employees. Ibarra was conversing with the alcalde, of whom he had made quite a friend since he had addressed to him some well-turned compliments over his decorations and ribbons, for aristocratic pretensions were the weakness of his Honor. Capitan Tiago, the alferez, and some other wealthy personages came in the gilded cluster of maidens displaying their silken parasols. Padre Salvi followed, silent and thoughtful as ever.

Soon, the distant sounds of the band could be heard, followed by a mixed crowd made up of people of all ages and wearing every color of clothing. The nervous yellowish figure glanced around, checking his entire setup. A curious local man noticed his gaze and observed all his movements; this was Elias, who had also come to see the ceremony, but in his traditional hat and rough clothes, he was almost unrecognizable. He had found a great spot right by the windlass, on the edge of the excavation. With the music came the mayor, municipal officials, the friars, except for Father Damaso, and the Spanish workers. Ibarra was chatting with the mayor, having become quite friendly after complimenting him on his decorations and ribbons, as his Honor had a weakness for aristocratic pretensions. Captain Tiago, the alferez, and other wealthy individuals joined the group of young women showcasing their silk parasols. Father Salvi trailed behind, as silent and contemplative as ever.

“Count upon my support always in any worthy enterprise,” the alcalde was saying to Ibarra. “I will give you whatever appropriation you need or else see that it is furnished by others.”

“Count on my support anytime for any worthy venture,” the alcalde was saying to Ibarra. “I’ll provide you with whatever funds you need or ensure that others do.”

[252]As they drew nearer the youth felt his heart beat faster. Instinctively he glanced at the strange scaffolding raised there. He saw the yellowish individual salute him respectfully and gaze at him fixedly for a moment. With surprise he noticed Elias, who with a significant wink gave him to understand that he should remember the warning in the church.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]As they got closer, the young man felt his heart racing. He instinctively looked at the unusual scaffolding that had been set up. He noticed the yellowish figure greet him politely and stare at him intently for a moment. To his surprise, he saw Elias, who gave him a meaningful wink, implying that he should keep the warning from the church in mind.

The curate put on his sacerdotal robes and commenced the ceremony, while the one-eyed sacristan held the book and an acolyte the hyssop and jar of holy water. The rest stood about him uncovered, and maintained such a profound silence that, in spite of his reading in a low tone, it was apparent that Padre Salvi’s voice was trembling.

The curate put on his priestly robes and began the ceremony, while the one-eyed sacristan held the book and an acolyte held the hyssop and jar of holy water. The others stood around him without hats and kept such a deep silence that, despite his quiet reading, it was clear that Padre Salvi’s voice was shaking.

Meanwhile, there had been placed in the glass case the manuscripts, newspapers, medals, coins, and the like, and the whole enclosed in the leaden cylinder, which was then hermetically sealed.

Meanwhile, the glass case held the manuscripts, newspapers, medals, coins, and similar items, all enclosed in a lead cylinder that was then sealed airtight.

“Señor Ibarra, will you put the box in its place? The curate is waiting,” murmured the alcalde into the young man’s ear.

“Mr. Ibarra, can you put the box in its proper spot? The priest is waiting,” the mayor whispered to the young man.

“I would with great pleasure,” answered the latter, “but that would be usurping the honorable duty of the escribano. The escribano must make affidavit of the act.”

“I would love to,” replied the latter, “but that would be taking over the important job of the escribano. The escribano has to officially document the act.”

So the escribano gravely took the box, descended the carpeted stairway leading to the bottom of the excavation and with due solemnity placed it in the hole in the stone. The curate then took the hyssop and sprinkled the stones with holy water.

So the scribe carefully took the box, went down the carpeted stairs to the bottom of the excavation, and with appropriate seriousness set it in the hole in the stone. The curate then took the hyssop and sprinkled the stones with holy water.

Now the moment had arrived for each one to place his trowelful of mortar on the face of the large stone lying in the trench, in order that the other might be fitted and fastened to it. Ibarra handed the alcalde a mason’s trowel, on the wide silver Made of which was engraved the date. But the alcalde first gave a harangue in Spanish:

Now the moment had come for everyone to put their trowelful of mortar on the surface of the large stone in the trench, so that the next one could be aligned and secured to it. Ibarra handed the alcalde a mason's trowel, on the broad silver one of which was engraved the date. But the alcalde began with a speech in Spanish:

“People of San Diego! We have the honor to preside over a ceremony whose importance you will not understand unless We tell you of it. A school is being founded, and [253]the school is the basis of society, the school is the book in which is written the future of the nations! Show us the schools of a people and We will show you what that people is.

“People of San Diego! We have the privilege of leading a ceremony whose significance you won't grasp unless we explain it. A school is being established, and [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]the school is the foundation of society; it is the book where the future of nations is recorded! Show us the schools of a community, and we will reveal what that community is like.

“People of San Diego! Thank God, who has given you holy priests, and the government of the mother country, which untiringly spreads civilization through these fertile isles, protected beneath her glorious mantle! Thank God, who has taken pity on you and sent you these humble priests who enlighten you and teach you the divine word! Thank the government, which has made, is making, and will continue to make, so many sacrifices for you and your children!

“People of San Diego! Thank God for providing you with dedicated priests and for the government of our mother country, which tirelessly promotes civilization across these fertile islands, safeguarded under her glorious protection! Thank God for taking compassion on you and sending these humble priests to enlighten you and teach you the divine word! Thank the government for all the sacrifices it has made, is making, and will continue to make for you and your children!

“And now that the first stone of this important edifice is consecrated, We, alcalde-mayor of this province, in the name of his Majesty the King, whom God preserve, King of the Spains, in the name of the illustrious Spanish government and under the protection of its spotless and ever-victorious banner, We consecrate this act and begin the construction of this schoolhouse! People of San Diego, long live the King! Long live Spain! Long live the friars! Long live the Catholic Religion!”

“And now that the first stone of this important building is dedicated, we, the mayor of this province, in the name of His Majesty the King, whom God preserve, King of Spain, representing the esteemed Spanish government and under the protection of its pure and ever-victorious flag, we dedicate this act and begin the construction of this schoolhouse! People of San Diego, long live the King! Long live Spain! Long live the friars! Long live the Catholic Church!”

Many voices were raised in answer, adding, “Long live the Señor Alcalde!”

Many voices responded, shouting, “Long live the Mayor!”

He then majestically descended to the strains of the band, which began to play, deposited several trowelfuls of mortar on the stone, and with equal majesty reascended. The employees applauded.

He then grandly came down to the sound of the band playing, spread a few shovelfuls of mortar on the stone, and with the same grandeur went back up. The employees cheered.

Ibarra offered another trowel to the curate, who, after fixing his eyes on him for a moment, descended slowly. Half-way down the steps he raised his eyes to look at the stone, which hung fastened by the stout cables, but this was only for a second, and he then went on down. He did the same as the alcalde, but this time more applause was heard, for to the employees were added some friars and Capitan Tiago.

Ibarra handed another trowel to the curate, who stared at him for a moment before slowly descending. Halfway down the steps, he looked up at the stone, which was secured by strong cables, but only for a second before continuing down. He followed the alcalde's example, but this time there was more applause, as some friars and Capitan Tiago joined the employees.

Padre Salvi then seemed to seek for some one to whom [254]he might give the trowel. He looked doubtfully at Maria Clara, but changing his mind, offered it to the escribano. The latter in gallantry offered it to Maria Clara, who smilingly refused it. The friars, the employees, and the alferez went down one after another, nor was Capitan Tiago forgotten. Ibarra only was left, and the order was about to be given for the yellowish individual to lower the stone when the curate remembered the youth and said to him in a joking tone, with affected familiarity:

Padre Salvi then seemed to be looking for someone to give the trowel to. He hesitated while glancing at Maria Clara, but changed his mind and offered it to the escribano. The escribano, being chivalrous, offered it back to Maria Clara, who smiled and politely declined. One by one, the friars, employees, and the alferez went down, and Capitan Tiago was not overlooked either. Only Ibarra was left, and just as the order was about to be given for the yellowish individual to lower the stone, the curate remembered the young man and said to him in a joking tone, pretending to be familiar:

“Aren’t you going to put on your trowelful, Señor Ibarra?”

“Aren’t you going to put on your trowel, Mr. Ibarra?”

“I should be a Juan Palomo, to prepare the meal and eat it myself,” answered the latter in the same tone.

“I should be a Juan Palomo, to make the meal and eat it myself,” replied the other in the same tone.

“Go on!” said the alcalde, shoving him forward gently. “Otherwise, I’ll order that the stone be not lowered at all and we’ll be here until doomsday.”

“Go on!” the mayor said, giving him a gentle shove forward. “If you don’t, I’ll make sure the stone doesn’t get lowered at all, and we’ll be stuck here forever.”

Before such a terrible threat Ibarra had to obey. He exchanged the small silver trowel for a large iron one, an act which caused some of the spectators to smile, and went forward tranquilly. Elias gazed at him with such an indefinable expression that on seeing it one might have said that his whole life was concentrated in his eyes. The yellowish individual stared into the trench, which opened at his feet. After directing a rapid glance at the heavy stone hanging over his head and another at Elias and the yellowish individual, Ibarra said to Ñor Juan in a somewhat unsteady voice, “Give me the mortar and get me another trowel up there.”

Before such a serious threat, Ibarra had no choice but to comply. He swapped the small silver trowel for a large iron one, which made some of the onlookers smile, and then moved forward calmly. Elias stared at him with such an indescribable look that it seemed like all his life was focused in his eyes. The pale man looked down into the trench at his feet. After casting a quick glance at the heavy stone above him and then at Elias and the pale man, Ibarra said to Ñor Juan in a slightly shaky voice, “Hand me the mortar and bring me another trowel from up there.”

The youth remained alone. Elias no longer looked at him, for his eyes were fastened on the hand of the yellowish individual, who, leaning over the trench, was anxiously following the movements of Ibarra. There was heard the noise of the trowel scraping on the stone in the midst of a feeble murmur among the employees, who were congratulating the alcalde on his speech.

The young man stayed by himself. Elias didn't glance at him anymore, as his attention was focused on the hand of the pale man, who, leaning over the trench, was anxiously watching Ibarra's actions. The sound of a trowel scraping against the stone mixed with the quiet chatter among the workers, who were praising the mayor for his speech.

Suddenly a crash was heard. The pulley tied at the base [255]of the derrick jumped up and after it the windlass, which struck the heavy posts like a battering-ram. The timbers shook, the fastenings flew apart, and the whole apparatus fell in a second with a frightful crash. A cloud of dust arose, while a cry of horror from a thousand voices filled the air. Nearly all fled; only a few dashed toward the trench. Maria Clara and Padre Salvi remained in their places, pale, motionless, and speechless.

Suddenly, there was a loud crash. The pulley at the base [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]of the derrick shot up, followed by the windlass, which slammed into the heavy posts like a battering ram. The timbers shook, the fastenings fell apart, and the entire structure collapsed in an instant with a terrifying crash. A cloud of dust rose, and a scream of horror from thousands filled the air. Almost everyone ran away; only a few rushed toward the trench. Maria Clara and Padre Salvi stayed where they were, pale, frozen, and speechless.

When the dust had cleared away a little, they saw Ibarra standing among beams, posts, and cables, between the windlass and the heavy stone, which in its rapid descent had shaken and crushed everything. The youth still held the trowel in his hand and was staring with frightened eyes at the body of a man which lay at his feet half-buried among the timbers.

When the dust settled a bit, they saw Ibarra standing among beams, posts, and cables, between the windlass and the heavy stone that had shaken and crushed everything in its fast descent. The young man still held the trowel in his hand and was staring wide-eyed in fear at the body of a man half-buried among the debris at his feet.

“You’re not killed! You’re still alive! For God’s sake, speak!” cried several employees, full of terror and solicitude.

"You’re not dead! You’re still alive! For goodness' sake, say something!" shouted several employees, filled with fear and concern.

“A miracle! A miracle!” shouted some.

“A miracle! A miracle!” some shouted.

“Come and extricate the body of this poor devil!” exclaimed Ibarra like one arousing himself from sleep.

“Come and get the body of this poor guy!” exclaimed Ibarra, as if waking up from a dream.

On hearing his voice Maria Clara felt her strength leave her and fell half-fainting into the arms of her friends.

On hearing his voice, Maria Clara felt weak and collapsed, half-fainting into the arms of her friends.

Great confusion prevailed. All were talking, gesticulating, running about, descending into the trench, coming up again, all amazed and terrified.

Great confusion reigned. Everyone was talking, waving their arms, running around, going down into the trench, coming back up, all amazed and scared.

“Who is the dead man? Is he still alive?” asked the alferez.

“Who is the dead guy? Is he still alive?” asked the lieutenant.

The corpse was identified as that of the yellowish individual who had been operating the windlass.

The body was identified as that of the pale person who had been working the windlass.

“Arrest the foreman on the work!” was the first thing that the alcalde was able to say.

“Arrest the foreman at the job!” was the first thing the mayor could say.

They examined the corpse, placing their hands on the chest, but the heart had ceased to beat. The blow had struck him on the head, and blood was flowing from his nose, mouth, and ears. On his neck were to be noticed some peculiar marks, four deep depressions toward the [256]back and one more somewhat larger on the other side, which induced the belief that a hand of steel had caught him as in a pair of pincers.

They investigated the body, placing their hands on the chest, but the heart was no longer beating. The blow had hit him on the head, and blood was seeping from his nose, mouth, and ears. His neck had some unusual marks—four deep indents on one side and a larger one on the other—that suggested a steel-like hand had gripped him like a pair of pincers.

The priests felicitated the youth warmly and shook his hand. The Franciscan of humble aspect who had served as holy ghost for Padre Damaso exclaimed with tearful eyes, “God is just, God is good!”

The priests congratulated the young man warmly and shook his hand. The humble-looking Franciscan who had served as the holy spirit for Padre Damaso exclaimed with tears in his eyes, “God is just, God is good!”

“When I think that a few moments before I was down there!” said one of the employees to Ibarra. “What if I had happened to be the last!”

“When I think that just a few moments ago I was down there!” one of the employees said to Ibarra. “What if I had been the last!”

“It makes my hair stand on end!” remarked another partly bald individual.

“It makes my hair stand on end!” said another guy with thinning hair.

“I’m glad that it happened to you and not to me,” murmured an old man tremblingly.

“I’m glad it happened to you and not to me,” the old man said, shaking a little.

“Don Pascual!” exclaimed some of the Spaniards.

“Don Pascual!” exclaimed some of the Spaniards.

“I say that because the young man is not dead. If I had not been crushed, I should have died afterwards merely from thinking about it.”

“I say that because the young man is not dead. If I hadn't been crushed, I would have died afterwards just from thinking about it.”

But Ibarra was already at a distance informing himself as to Maria Clara’s condition.

But Ibarra was already some distance away, checking on Maria Clara’s condition.

“Don’t let this stop the fiesta, Señor Ibarra,” said the alcalde. “Praise God, the dead man is neither a priest nor a Spaniard! We must rejoice over your escape! Think if the stone had caught you!”

“Don’t let this ruin the party, Señor Ibarra,” said the mayor. “Thank God, the dead man is neither a priest nor a Spaniard! We should celebrate your escape! Just imagine if the stone had hit you!”

“There are presentiments, there are presentiments!” exclaimed the escribano. “I’ve said so before! Señor Ibarra didn’t go down willingly. I saw it!”

“There are warnings, there are warnings!” shouted the notary. “I’ve said it before! Señor Ibarra didn’t go down without a fight. I saw it!”

“The dead man is only an Indian!”

“The dead guy is just an Indian!”

“Let the fiesta go on! Music! Sadness will never resuscitate the dead!”

“Let the party continue! Play the music! Sadness will never bring the dead back to life!”

“An investigation shall be made right here!”

“An investigation will be conducted right here!”

“Send for the directorcillo!”

“Call the directorcillo!”

“Arrest the foreman on the work! To the stocks with him!”

"Arrest the foreman on the job! Put him in the stocks!"

“To the stocks! Music! To the stocks with the foreman!”

“To the stocks! Music! To the stocks with the foreman!”

“Señor Alcalde,” said Ibarra gravely, “if mourning [257]will not resuscitate the dead, much less will arresting this man about whose guilt we know nothing. I will be security for his person and so I ask his liberty for these days at least.”

“Mr. Mayor,” Ibarra said seriously, “if mourning [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]won't bring the dead back to life, then arresting this man, about whose guilt we know nothing, will do even less. I will vouch for his safety, so I ask for his freedom, at least for these few days.”

“Very well! But don’t let him do it again!”

“Alright! But don’t let him do that again!”

All kinds of rumors began to circulate. The idea of a miracle was soon an accepted fact, although Fray Salvi seemed to rejoice but little over a miracle attributed to a saint of his Order and in his parish. There were not lacking those who added that they had seen descending into the trench, when everything was tumbling down, a figure in a dark robe like that of the Franciscans. There was no doubt about it; it was San Diego himself! It was also noted that Ibarra had attended mass and that the yellowish individual had not—it was all as clear as the sun!

All sorts of rumors started to spread. The notion of a miracle quickly became accepted as fact, although Fray Salvi didn’t seem to celebrate much over a miracle linked to a saint from his Order and in his own parish. There were enough people claiming they saw a figure in a dark robe, similar to that of the Franciscans, descending into the trench when everything was collapsing. There was no doubt; it was San Diego himself! It was also pointed out that Ibarra had gone to mass while the suspicious-looking individual hadn’t—it was all as clear as day!

“You see! You didn’t want to go to mass!” said a mother to her son. “If I hadn’t whipped you to make you go you would now be on your way to the town hall, like him, in a cart!”

“You see! You didn’t want to go to church!” said a mother to her son. “If I hadn’t forced you to go, you would be on your way to the town hall, like him, in a cart!”

The yellowish individual, or rather his corpse, wrapped up in a mat, was in fact being carried to the town hall. Ibarra hurried home to change his clothes.

The yellowish person, or rather his body, wrapped in a mat, was actually being taken to the town hall. Ibarra rushed home to change his clothes.

“A bad beginning, huh!” commented old Tasio, as he moved away. [258]

“A rough start, huh!” said old Tasio, as he walked away. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]


1 Muy Reverendo Padre: Very Reverend Father.

1 Dear Very Reverend Father: Very Reverend Father.

2 Very rich landlord. The United States Philippine Commission, constituting the government of the Archipelago, paid to the religious orders “a lump sum of $7,239,000, more or less,” for the bulk of the lands claimed by them. See the Annual Report of the Philippine Commission to the Secretary of War, December 23, 1903.—TR.

2 A very wealthy landlord. The United States Philippine Commission, which served as the government for the Archipelago, paid religious orders “a lump sum of $7,239,000, give or take,” for most of the lands they claimed. See the Annual Report of the Philippine Commission to the Secretary of War, December 23, 1903.—TR.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

Chapter XXXIII

Free Thought

Ibarra was just putting the finishing touches to a change of clothing when a servant informed him that a countryman was asking for him. Supposing it to be one of his laborers, he ordered that he be brought into his office, or study, which was at the same time a library and a chemical laboratory. Greatly to his surprise he found himself face to face with the severe and mysterious figure of Elias.

Ibarra was just putting on his last bit of clothing when a servant told him that a local man was asking for him. Assuming it was one of his workers, he asked to have him brought into his office, which also served as a library and a chemistry lab. To his surprise, he found himself face to face with the serious and enigmatic figure of Elias.

“You saved my life,” said the pilot in Tagalog, noticing Ibarra’s start of surprise. “I have partly paid the debt and you have nothing to thank me for, but quite the opposite. I’ve come to ask a favor of you.”

“You saved my life,” said the pilot in Tagalog, noticing Ibarra’s look of surprise. “I’ve started to repay you, so you don’t need to thank me, but rather the other way around. I’m here to ask you for a favor.”

“Speak!” answered the youth in the same language, puzzled by the pilot’s gravity.

“Speak!” replied the young man in the same language, confused by the pilot’s serious demeanor.

Elias stared into Ibarra’s eyes for some seconds before he replied, “When human courts try to clear up this mystery, I beg of you not to speak to any one of the warning that I gave you in the church.”

Elias looked into Ibarra’s eyes for a few seconds before he responded, “When human courts try to unravel this mystery, please don’t mention the warning I gave you in the church to anyone.”

“Don’t worry,” answered the youth in a rather disgusted tone. “I know that you’re wanted, but I’m no informer.”

“Don’t worry,” the young man replied, sounding pretty disgusted. “I know you’re wanted, but I’m not a snitch.”

“Oh, it’s not on my account, not on my account!” exclaimed Elias with some vigor and haughtiness. “It’s on your own account. I fear nothing from men.”

“Oh, it’s not because of me, not because of me!” Elias exclaimed with some energy and arrogance. “It’s because of you. I fear nothing from men.”

Ibarra’s surprise increased. The tone in which this rustics—formerly a pilot—spoke was new and did not seem to harmonize with either his condition or his fortune. “What do you mean?” he asked, interrogating that mysterious individual with his looks.

Ibarra's surprise grew. The way this rustic—once a pilot—was speaking was strange and didn’t match his situation or his wealth. “What do you mean?” he asked, eyeing that mysterious person with curiosity.

[259]“I do not talk in enigmas but try to express myself clearly; for your greater security, it is better that your enemies think you unsuspecting and unprepared.”

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]“I don’t speak in riddles but try to say what I mean clearly; for your own safety, it’s better for your enemies to think you’re naïve and unready.”

Ibarra recoiled. “My enemies? Have I enemies?”

Ibarra stepped back. “My enemies? Do I have enemies?”

“All of us have them, sir, from the smallest insect up to man, from the poorest and humblest to the richest and most powerful! Enmity is the law of life!”

"All of us have them, sir, from the tiniest insect to humans, from the poorest and humblest to the richest and most powerful! Conflict is the law of life!"

Ibarra gazed at him in silence for a while, then murmured, “You are neither a pilot nor a rustic!”

Ibarra looked at him quietly for a moment, then said, “You’re neither a pilot nor a country bumpkin!”

“You have enemies in high and low places,” continued Elias, without heeding the young man’s words. “You are planning a great undertaking, you have a past. Your father and your grandfather had enemies because they had passions, and in life it is not the criminal who provokes the most hate but the honest man.”

“You have enemies in both high and low places,” Elias went on, ignoring the young man's words. “You're planning a major undertaking, and you have a history. Your father and grandfather had enemies because they were passionate, and in life, it's not the criminal who incites the most hatred but the honest man.”

“Do you know who my enemies are?”

“Do you know who my enemies are?”

Elias meditated for a moment. “I knew one—him who is dead,” he finally answered. “Last night I learned that a plot against you was being hatched, from some words exchanged with an unknown person who lost himself in the crowd. ‘The fish will not eat him, as they did his father; you’ll see tomorrow,’ the unknown said. These words caught my attention not only by their meaning but also on account of the person who uttered them, for he had some days before presented himself to the foreman on the work with the express request that he be allowed to superintend the placing of the stone. He didn’t ask for much pay but made a show of great knowledge. I hadn’t sufficient reason for believing in his bad intentions, but something within told me that my conjectures were true and therefore I chose as the suitable occasion to warn you a moment when you could not ask me any questions. The rest you have seen for yourself.”

Elias thought for a moment. “I knew one—him who is dead,” he finally replied. “Last night I found out that a plot against you was developing, from some words exchanged with an unknown person who got lost in the crowd. ‘The fish won’t eat him, like they did his father; you’ll see tomorrow,’ the stranger said. Those words caught my attention, not just because of what they meant but also because of who said them. A few days earlier, he had approached the foreman on the job, specifically asking to supervise the placement of the stone. He didn’t ask for much pay but acted like he knew a lot. I didn’t have enough reason to fully believe he had bad intentions, but something inside me told me my instincts were right, so I chose to warn you at a moment when you couldn’t ask me any questions. The rest you’ve seen for yourself.”

For a long time after Elias had become silent Ibarra remained thoughtful, not answering him or saying a word. “I’m sorry that that man is dead!” he exclaimed at [260]length. “From him something more might have been learned.”

For a long time after Elias stopped speaking, Ibarra stayed deep in thought, not responding to him or saying anything. “I can’t believe that man is dead!” he finally said at [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]length. “We could have learned so much more from him.”

“If he had lived, he would have escaped from the trembling hand of blind human justice. God has judged him, God has killed him, let God be the only Judge!”

“If he had lived, he would have escaped the shaky grip of blind human justice. God has judged him, God has killed him, let God be the only Judge!”

Crisostomo gazed for a moment at the man, who, while he spoke thus, exposed his muscular arms covered with lumps and bruises. “Do you also believe in the miracle?” he asked with a smile. “You know what a miracle the people are talking about.”

Crisostomo looked for a moment at the man, who, while speaking, revealed his muscular arms marked with bumps and bruises. “Do you also believe in the miracle?” he asked with a smile. “You know what miracle people are talking about.”

“Were I to believe in miracles, I should not believe in God. I should believe in a deified man, I should believe that man had really created a god in his own image and likeness,” the mysterious pilot answered solemnly. “But I believe in Him, I have felt His hand more than once. When the whole apparatus was falling down and threatening destruction to all who happened to be near it, I, I myself, caught the criminal, I placed myself at his side. He was struck and I am safe and sound.”

“If I were to believe in miracles, I wouldn’t believe in God. I would think of a man as a god, convinced that man had actually created a god in his own image and likeness,” the mysterious pilot said seriously. “But I believe in Him; I have felt His presence more than once. When everything was collapsing and about to cause destruction to everyone nearby, I, myself, caught the criminal; I stood by his side. He was hit, and I am safe and sound.”

“You! So it was you—”

“It’s you!”

“Yes! I caught him when he tried to escape, once his deadly work had begun. I saw his crime, and I say this to you: let God be the sole judge among men, let Him be the only one to have the right over life, let no man ever think to take His place!”

“Yes! I caught him when he tried to escape, after his deadly work had begun. I saw his crime, and I’ll tell you this: let God be the only judge among people, let Him be the only one with the right over life, and let no one ever think they can take His place!”

“But you in this instance—”

“But you in this case—”

“No!” interrupted Elias, guessing the objection. “It’s not the same. When a man condemns others to death or destroys their future forever he does it with impunity and uses the strength of others to execute his judgments, which after all may be mistaken or erroneous. But I, in exposing the criminal to the same peril that he had prepared for others, incurred the same risk as he did. I did not kill him, but let the hand of God smite him.”

“No!” interrupted Elias, anticipating the objection. “It’s not the same. When a man sentences others to death or ruins their future forever, he does it without facing any consequences and relies on others to carry out his decisions, which could ultimately be wrong or misguided. But by putting the criminal in the same danger he had set for others, I faced the same risk he did. I didn’t kill him; I allowed the hand of God to strike him down.”

“Then you don’t believe in accidents?”

“Then you don’t believe in accidents?”

“Believing in accidents is like believing in miracles; both presuppose that God does not know the future. What [261]is an accident? An event that no one has at all foreseen. What is a miracle? A contradiction, an overturning of natural laws. Lack of foresight and contradiction in the Intelligence that rules the machinery of the world indicate two great defects.”

“Believing in accidents is like believing in miracles; both assume that God doesn’t know the future. What [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]is an accident? It’s something that no one saw coming. What is a miracle? It’s a contradiction, a disruption of natural laws. A lack of foresight and contradictions in the Intelligence that governs the workings of the world suggest two significant flaws.”

“Who are you?” Ibarra again asked with some awe.

“Who are you?” Ibarra asked again, a bit in awe.

“Have you ever studied?”

"Have you ever learned?"

“I have had to believe greatly in God, because I have lost faith in men,” answered the pilot, avoiding the question.

“I’ve had to really believe in God because I’ve lost faith in people,” the pilot replied, dodging the question.

Ibarra thought he understood this hunted youth; he rejected human justice, he refused to recognize the right of man to judge his fellows, he protested against force and the superiority of some classes over others.

Ibarra thought he understood this troubled young man; he dismissed human justice, he wouldn't accept the right of people to judge one another, and he spoke out against violence and the dominance of some classes over others.

“But nevertheless you must admit the necessity of human justice, however imperfect it may be,” he answered. “God, in spite of the many ministers He may have on earth, cannot, or rather does not, pronounce His judgments clearly to settle the million conflicts that our passions excite. It is proper, it is necessary, it is just, that man sometimes judge his fellows.”

“But still, you have to acknowledge the need for human justice, no matter how flawed it might be,” he replied. “God, despite having many representatives on earth, cannot, or perhaps chooses not to, make His judgments clear enough to resolve the countless conflicts stirred up by our passions. It is right, it is essential, it is fair, that people sometimes judge one another.”

“Yes, to do good, but not to do ill, to correct and to better, but not to destroy, for if his judgments are wrong he hasn’t the power to remedy the evil he has done. But,” he added with a change of tone, “this discussion is beyond my powers and I’m detaining you, who are being waited for. Don’t forget what I’ve just told you—you have enemies. Take care of yourself for the good of our country.” Saying this, he turned to go.

“Yes, do good, but don’t do harm; correct and improve, but don’t destroy. Because if his judgments are wrong, he can’t fix the damage he’s caused. But,” he added with a shift in tone, “this conversation is beyond me, and I’m holding you up—you’re being waited for. Don’t forget what I just told you—you have enemies. Take care of yourself for the sake of our country.” With that, he turned to leave.

“When shall I see you again?” asked Ibarra.

“When will I see you again?” asked Ibarra.

“Whenever you wish and always when I can be of service to you. I am still your debtor.” [262]

“Whenever you want, and always when I can help you. I still owe you.” [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

Chapter XXXIV

The Dinner

There in the decorated kiosk the great men of the province were dining. The alcalde occupied one end of the table and Ibarra the other. At the young man’s right sat Maria Clara and at his left the escribano. Capitan Tiago, the alferez, the gobernadorcillo, the friars, the employees, and the few young ladies who had remained sat, not according to rank, but according to their inclinations. The meal was quite animated and happy.

There in the decorated kiosk, the important people of the province were having dinner. The mayor sat at one end of the table, and Ibarra was at the other. To the young man’s right was Maria Clara, and to his left was the clerk. Capitan Tiago, the lieutenant, the local chief, the friars, the staff, and the few young women who stayed sat not by rank, but by their preferences. The meal was lively and cheerful.

When the dinner was half over, a messenger came in search of Capitan Tiago with a telegram, to open which he naturally requested the permission of the others, who very naturally begged him to do so. The worthy capitan at first knitted his eyebrows, then raised them; his face became pale, then lighted up as he hastily folded the paper and arose.

When dinner was halfway through, a messenger came looking for Capitan Tiago with a telegram. He understandably asked for permission from the others to open it, and they eagerly urged him to go ahead. The good capitan furrowed his brow at first, then raised his eyebrows. His face went pale before brightening as he quickly folded the paper and stood up.

“Gentlemen,” he announced in confusion, “his Excellency the Captain-General is coming this evening to honor my house.” Thereupon he set off at a run, hatless, taking with him the message and his napkin.

“Gentlemen,” he said in a fluster, “the Captain-General is coming this evening to honor my house.” With that, he dashed off, without his hat, taking the message and his napkin with him.

He was followed by exclamations and questions, for a cry of “Tulisanes!” would not have produced greater effect. “But, listen!” “When is he coming?” “Tell us about it!” “His Excellency!” But Capitan Tiago was already far away.

He was met with loud exclamations and questions, as if someone had shouted “Thief!” “But wait!” “When is he coming?” “Give us the details!” “His Excellency!” But Capitan Tiago was already long gone.

“His Excellency is coming and will stay at Capitan Tiago’s!” exclaimed some without taking into consideration the fact that his daughter and future son-in-law were present.

“His Excellency is coming and will be staying at Capitan Tiago’s!” some exclaimed, without considering that his daughter and future son-in-law were present.

“The choice couldn’t be better,” answered the latter.

"The choice couldn't be better," the other person replied.

[263]The friars gazed at one another with looks that seemed to say: “The Captain-General is playing another one of his tricks, he is slighting us, for he ought to stay at the convento,” but since this was the thought of all they remained silent, none of them giving expression to it.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]The friars looked at each other with expressions that seemed to say: “The Captain-General is pulling another one of his tricks, he’s ignoring us, because he should be at the convent.” But since this was how everyone felt, they stayed quiet, none of them voicing their thoughts.

“I was told of this yesterday,” said the alcalde, “but at that time his Excellency had not yet fully decided.”

“I heard about this yesterday,” said the mayor, “but at that time, his Excellency hadn’t fully decided yet.”

“Do you know, Señor Alcalde, how long the Captain-General thinks of staying here?” asked the alferez uneasily.

“Do you know, Mr. Mayor, how long the Captain-General plans to stay here?” asked the lieutenant nervously.

“With certainty, no. His Excellency likes to give surprises.”

“Definitely not. His Excellency enjoys surprising people.”

“Here come some more messages.” These were for the alcalde, the alferez, and the gobernadorcillo, and contained the same announcement. The friars noted well that none came directed to the curate.

“Here come some more messages.” These were for the mayor, the lieutenant, and the little governor, and they had the same announcement. The friars took note that none were addressed to the curate.

“His Excellency will arrive at four this afternoon, gentlemen!” announced the alcalde solemnly. “So we can finish our meal in peace.” Leonidas at Thermopylae could not have said more cheerfully, “Tonight we shall sup with Pluto!”

“His Excellency will arrive at four this afternoon, gentlemen!” the alcalde announced seriously. “So we can finish our meal in peace.” Leonidas at Thermopylae couldn't have said it more cheerfully, “Tonight we shall dine with Pluto!”

The conversation again resumed its ordinary course.

The chat went on as usual.

“I note the absence of our great preacher,” timidly remarked an employee of inoffensive aspect who had not opened his mouth up to the time of eating, and who spoke now for the first time in the whole morning.

"I notice that our great preacher isn't here," quietly said an unassuming employee who hadn't said a word until mealtime and who was now speaking for the first time all morning.

All who knew the history of Crisostomo’s father made a movement and winked, as if to say, “Get out! Fools rush in—” But some one more charitably disposed answered, “He must be rather tired.”

Everyone who knew the story of Crisostomo’s father reacted with a gesture and a wink, as if to say, “No way! Only idiots act without thinking—” But someone with a kinder perspective replied, “He must be pretty tired.”

“Rather?” exclaimed the alferez. “He must be exhausted, and as they say here, all fagged out. What a sermon it was!”

“Really?” exclaimed the lieutenant. “He must be exhausted, and as they say here, completely worn out. What a sermon that was!”

“A splendid sermon—wonderful!” said the escribano.

“Amazing sermon—fantastic!” said the clerk.

“Magnificent—profound!” added the correspondent.

"Awesome—deep!" added the correspondent.

“To be able to talk so much, it’s necessary to have the lungs that he has,” observed Padre Manuel Martin. The [264]Augustinian did not concede him anything more than lungs.

“To be able to talk so much, you need to have the lungs he has,” noted Padre Manuel Martin. The [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]Augustinian didn't give him credit for anything beyond his lungs.

“And his fertility of expression!” added Padre Salvi.

“And his way with words!” added Padre Salvi.

“Do you know that Señor Ibarra has the best cook in the province?” remarked the alcalde, to cut short such talk.

“Did you know that Señor Ibarra has the best cook in the province?” the mayor said, wanting to end that conversation.

“You may well say that, but his beautiful neighbor doesn’t wish to honor the table, for she is scarcely eating a bite,” observed one of the employees.

“You might say that, but his beautiful neighbor doesn’t want to respect the table, since she’s hardly eating anything,” remarked one of the employees.

Maria Clara blushed. “I thank the gentleman, he troubles himself too much on my account,” she stammered timidly, “but—”

Maria Clara blushed. “Thank you, sir, you’re going out of your way for me,” she said shyly, “but—”

“But you honor it enough merely by being present,” concluded the gallant alcalde as he turned to Padre Salvi.

“But you honor it enough just by being here,” concluded the gallant mayor as he turned to Padre Salvi.

“Padre,” he said in a loud voice, “I’ve observed that during the whole day your Reverence has been silent and thoughtful.”

“Padre,” he said loudly, “I’ve noticed that all day you’ve been quiet and deep in thought.”

“The alcalde is a great observer,” remarked Fray Sibyla in a meaning tone.

"The mayor is a keen observer," noted Fray Sibyla with significance.

“It’s a habit of mine,” stammered the Franciscan. “It pleases me more to listen than to talk.”

“It’s a habit of mine,” stammered the Franciscan. “I prefer listening to talking.”

“Your Reverence always takes care to win and not to lose,” said the alferez in a jesting tone.

“Your Reverence always makes sure to win and not to lose,” said the alferez in a joking tone.

Padre Salvi, however, did not take this as a joke, for his gaze brightened a moment as he replied, “The alferez knows very well these days that I’m not the one who is winning or losing most.”

Padre Salvi, however, didn’t see this as a joke, as his expression lit up for a moment when he replied, “The alferez knows very well these days that I’m not the one winning or losing the most.”

The alferez turned the hit aside with a forced laugh, pretending not to take it to himself.

The alferez brushed off the jab with a forced laugh, acting like it didn’t bother him.

“But, gentlemen, I don’t understand how it is possible to talk of winnings and losses,” interposed the alcalde. “What will these amiable and discreet young ladies who honor us with their company think of us? For me the young women are like the Æolian harps in the middle of the night—it is necessary to listen with close attention in order that their ineffable harmonies may elevate the soul to the celestial spheres of the infinite and the ideal!”

“But, gentlemen, I don’t see how we can discuss winnings and losses,” the mayor interjected. “What will these lovely and poised young ladies think of us? To me, young women are like Aeolian harps in the middle of the night—it’s essential to listen carefully so that their beautiful melodies can lift the spirit to the heavenly realms of the infinite and the ideal!”

[265]“Your Honor is becoming poetical!” exclaimed the escribano gleefully, and both emptied their wine-glasses.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]“Your Honor is getting all poetic!” the scribe exclaimed happily, and they both finished their glasses of wine.

“I can’t help it,” said the alcalde as he wiped his lips. “Opportunity, while it doesn’t always make the thief, makes the poet. In my youth I composed verses which were really not bad.”

“I can't help it,” said the mayor as he wiped his lips. “Opportunity, although it doesn't always create a thief, does inspire a poet. In my younger days, I wrote verses that were actually pretty good.”

“So your Excellency has been unfaithful to the Muses to follow Themis,” emphatically declared our mythical or mythological correspondent.

“So your Excellency has been unfaithful to the Muses to follow Justice,” emphatically declared our mythical correspondent.

“Pshaw, what would you have? To run through the entire social scale was always my dream. Yesterday I was gathering flowers and singing songs, today I wield the rod of justice and serve Humanity, tomorrow—”

“Ugh, what do you want? Climbing the entire social ladder has always been my dream. Yesterday I was picking flowers and singing songs, today I’m enforcing the law and serving Humanity, tomorrow—”

“Tomorrow your Honor will throw the rod into the fire to warm yourself by it in the winter of life, and take an appointment in the cabinet,” added Padre Sibyla.

“Tomorrow, Your Honor, you will throw the rod into the fire to warm yourself by it in the winter of life and take a position in the cabinet,” added Padre Sibyla.

“Pshaw! Yes—no—to be a cabinet official isn’t exactly my beau-ideal: any upstart may become one. A villa in the North in which to spend the summer, a mansion in Madrid, and some property in Andalusia for the winter—there we shall live remembering our beloved Philippines. Of me Voltaire would not say, ‘We have lived among these people only to enrich ourselves and to calumniate them.’”

"Pshaw! Yes—no—being a cabinet official isn't really my idea of perfection: anyone ambitious can achieve that. A villa in the North to spend the summer, a mansion in Madrid, and some property in Andalusia for the winter—that’s where we will live, reminiscing about our beloved Philippines. About me, Voltaire wouldn’t say, ‘We’ve lived among these people only to enrich ourselves and to slander them.’"

The alcalde quoted this in French, so the employees, thinking that his Honor had cracked a joke, began to laugh in appreciation of it. Some of the friars did likewise, since they did not know that the Voltaire mentioned was the same Voltaire whom they had so often cursed and consigned to hell. But Padre Sibyla was aware of it and became serious from the belief that the alcalde had said something heretical or impious.

The mayor said this in French, so the employees, thinking he had made a joke, started laughing in appreciation. Some of the friars did the same, not realizing that the Voltaire mentioned was the same one they had often cursed and condemned to hell. But Padre Sibyla was aware of it and grew serious, believing that the mayor had said something heretical or blasphemous.

In the other kiosk the children were eating under the direction of their teacher. For Filipino children they were rather noisy, since at the table and in the presence of other persons their sins are generally more of omission than of commission. Perhaps one who was using the tableware improperly [266]would be corrected by his neighbor and from this there would arise a noisy discussion in which each would have his partisans. Some would say the spoon, others the knife or the fork, and as no one was considered an authority there would arise the contention that God is Christ or, more clearly, a dispute of theologians. Their fathers and mothers winked, made signs, nudged one another, and showed their happiness by their smiles.

In the other kiosk, the kids were eating under their teacher's supervision. For Filipino kids, they were pretty noisy since, at the table and around others, their mistakes were usually more about what they didn't do rather than what they did. Maybe someone would use the utensils incorrectly [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] and their neighbor would correct them, leading to a loud discussion with each side having its supporters. Some would argue about the spoon, others about the knife or fork, and since no one was seen as the authority, a debate would break out over whether God is Christ, or more simply, a theological dispute. Their parents winked, gestured, nudged each other, and showed their joy through their smiles.

“Ya!” exclaimed a countrywoman to an old man who was mashing buyo in his kalikut, “in spite of the fact that my husband is opposed to it, my Andoy shall be a priest. It’s true that we’re poor, but we’ll work, and if necessary we’ll beg alms. There are not lacking those who will give money so that the poor may take holy orders. Does not Brother Mateo, a man who does not lie, say that Pope Sextus was a herder of carabaos in Batangas? Well then, look at my Andoy, see if he hasn’t already the face of a St. Vincent!” The good mother watered at the mouth to see her son take hold of a fork with both hands.

“Yeah!” exclaimed a woman from the countryside to an old man who was mashing buyo in his kalikut. “Even though my husband is against it, my Andoy will be a priest. It’s true that we’re poor, but we’ll work hard, and if we have to, we’ll beg for money. There are always people willing to donate so the poor can take holy orders. Doesn’t Brother Mateo, a man who tells the truth, say that Pope Sextus was once a carabao herder in Batangas? So look at my Andoy and see if he doesn’t already have the face of a St. Vincent!” The proud mother couldn’t help but drool as she watched her son grab a fork with both hands.

“God help us!” added the old man, rolling his quid of buyo. “If Andoy gets to be Pope we’ll go to Rome he, he! I can still walk well, and if I die—he, he!”

“God help us!” added the old man, chewing his quid of buyo. “If Andoy becomes Pope, we’ll go to Rome, ha ha! I can still walk fine, and if I die—ha ha!”

“Don’t worry, granddad! Andoy won’t forget that you taught him how to weave baskets.”

“Don’t worry, Grandpa! Andoy won’t forget that you showed him how to weave baskets.”

“You’re right, Petra. I also believe that your son will be great, at least a patriarch. I have never seen any one who learned the business in a shorter time. Yes, he’ll remember me when as Pope or bishop he entertains himself in making baskets for his cook. He’ll then say masses for my soul—he, he!” With this hope the good old man again filled his kalikut with buyo.

“You're right, Petra. I also believe that your son will be great, at least as a patriarch. I've never seen anyone learn the business in such a short time. Yes, he'll remember me when he becomes Pope or a bishop and enjoys making baskets for his cook. He'll then say masses for my soul—ha, ha!” With this hope, the good old man filled his kalikut with buyo once more.

“If God hears my prayers and my hopes are fulfilled, I’ll say to Andoy, ‘Son, take away all our sins and send us to Heaven!’ Then we shan’t need to pray and fast and buy indulgences. One whose son is a blessed Pope can commit sins!”

“If God hears my prayers and my hopes come true, I’ll tell Andoy, ‘Son, take away all our sins and send us to Heaven!’ Then we won’t need to pray, fast, or buy indulgences. Someone whose son is a blessed Pope can commit sins!”

“Send him to my house tomorrow, Petra,” cried the old [267]man enthusiastically, “and I’ll teach him to weave the nito!

“Send him to my house tomorrow, Petra,” shouted the old [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]man excitedly, “and I’ll show him how to weave the nito!

“Huh! Get out! What are you dreaming about, grand-dad? Do you still think that the Popes even move their hands? The curate, being nothing more than a curate, only works in the mass—when he turns around! The Archbishop doesn’t even turn around, for he says mass sitting down. So the Pope—the Pope says it in bed with a fan! What are you thinking about?”

“Huh! Get out! What are you thinking about, Grandpa? Do you really believe that the Popes even move their hands? The curate, just being a curate, only does anything during the mass—when he turns around! The Archbishop doesn’t even turn around because he says mass sitting down. So the Pope—the Pope says it in bed with a fan! What are you thinking?”

“Of nothing more, Petra, than that he know how to weave the nito. It would be well for him to be able to sell hats and cigar-cases so that he wouldn’t have to beg alms, as the curate does here every year in the name of the Pope. It always fills me with compassion to see a saint poor, so I give all my savings.”

“Nothing more, Petra, than for him to learn how to weave the nito. It would be good for him to sell hats and cigar cases so he wouldn’t have to beg for money like the curate does here every year in the name of the Pope. It always makes me feel compassionate to see a saint in poverty, so I give all my savings.”

Another countryman here joined in the conversation, saying, “It’s all settled, cumare,1 my son has got to be a doctor, there’s nothing like being a doctor!”

Another local joined in the conversation, saying, “It’s all settled, cumare,1 my son has to be a doctor; there’s nothing better than being a doctor!”

“Doctor! What are you talking about, cumpare?” retorted Petra. “There’s nothing like being a curate!”

“Doctor! What are you talking about, buddy?” Petra shot back. “There’s nothing better than being a curate!”

“A curate, pish! A curate? The doctor makes lots of money, the sick people worship him, cumare!”

“A curate, please! A curate? The doctor earns a lot of money, and the sick people adore him, you know!”

“Excuse me! The curate, by making three or four turns and saying deminos pabiscum,2 eats God and makes money. All, even the women, tell him their secrets.”

"Excuse me! The curate, by making three or four turns and saying deminos pabiscum,2 eats God and makes money. Everyone, even the women, tells him their secrets."

“And the doctor? What do you think a doctor is? The doctor sees all that the women have, he feels the pulses of the dalagas! I’d just like to be a doctor for a week!”

“And the doctor? What do you think a doctor is? The doctor sees everything the women have, he checks the pulses of the dalagas! I’d love to be a doctor for a week!”

“And the curate, perhaps the curate doesn’t see what your doctor sees? Better still, you know the saying, ‘the fattest chicken and the roundest leg for the curate!’”

“And the curate, maybe the curate doesn’t notice what your doctor sees? Even better, you know the saying, ‘the biggest chicken and the plumpest leg for the curate!’”

[268]“What of that? Do the doctors eat dried fish? Do they soil their fingers eating salt?”

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]“What’s the deal with that? Do the doctors snack on dried fish? Do they get their fingers dirty eating salt?”

“Does the curate dirty his hands as your doctors do? He has great estates and when he works he works with music and has sacristans to help him.”

“Does the curate get his hands dirty like your doctors? He has large estates, and when he works, he does it with music and has sacristans to assist him.”

“But the confessing, cumare? Isn’t that work?”

“But the confessing, cumare? Isn't that work?”

“No work about that! I’d just like to be confessing everybody! While we work and sweat to find out what our own neighbors are doing, the curate does nothing more than take a seat and they tell him everything. Sometimes he falls asleep, but he lets out two or three blessings and we are again the children of God! I’d just like to be a curate for one evening in Lent!”

“No doubt about it! I’d love to be confessing everyone! While we work hard to figure out what our own neighbors are up to, the curate just sits there and they tell him everything. Sometimes he dozes off, but when he wakes up, he gives two or three blessings and we’re back to being the children of God! I’d just like to be a curate for one evening during Lent!”

“But the preaching? You can’t tell me that it’s not work. Just look how the fat curate was sweating this morning,” objected the rustic, who felt himself being beaten into retreat.

“But the preaching? You can’t tell me it’s not hard work. Just look at how the chubby curate was sweating this morning,” argued the country guy, who felt himself being pushed back.

“Preaching! Work to preach! Where’s your judgment? I’d just like to be talking half a day from the pulpit, scolding and quarreling with everybody, without any one daring to reply, and be getting paid for it besides. I’d just like to be the curate for one morning when those who are in debt to me are attending mass! Look there now, how Padre Damaso gets fat with so much scolding and beating.”

“Preaching! Work to preach! What’s wrong with your judgment? I’d love to stand up at the pulpit for half a day, criticizing and arguing with everyone, with no one daring to respond, and getting paid for it too. I’d love to be the curate for just one morning when those who owe me money are at mass! Just look at how Padre Damaso gets so comfortable with all that scolding and reprimanding.”

Padre Damaso was, indeed, approaching with the gait of a heavy man. He was half smiling, but in such a malignant way that Ibarra, upon seeing him, lost the thread of his talk. The padre was greeted with some surprise but with signs of pleasure on the part of all except Ibarra. They were then at the dessert and the champagne was foaming in the glasses.

Padre Damaso was, in fact, walking over with the stride of a bulky man. He had a half-smile on his face, but it was so spiteful that Ibarra, upon seeing him, completely lost his train of thought. Everyone greeted the padre with some surprise, but they all seemed pleased except for Ibarra. They were at dessert, and the champagne was bubbling in the glasses.

Padre Damaso’s smile became nervous when he saw Maria Clara seated at Crisostomo’s right. He took a seat beside the alcalde and said in the midst of a significant silence, “Were you discussing something, gentlemen? Go ahead!”

Padre Damaso's smile turned tense when he spotted Maria Clara sitting next to Crisostomo. He took a seat next to the mayor and said amid a noticeable silence, “Were you discussing something, gentlemen? Please, continue!”

[269]“We were at the toasts,” answered the alcalde. “Señor Ibarra was mentioning all who have helped him in his philanthropic enterprise and was speaking of the architect when your Reverence—”

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]“We were at the toasts,” replied the mayor. “Mr. Ibarra was naming everyone who had supported him in his charitable project and was talking about the architect when you—”

“Well, I don’t know anything about architecture,” interrupted Padre Damaso, “but I laugh at architects and the fools who employ them. Here you have it—I drew the plan of this church and it’s perfectly constructed, so an English jeweler who stopped in the convento one day assured me. To draw a plan one needs only to have two fingers’ breadth of forehead.”

"Well, I don’t know anything about architecture," interrupted Padre Damaso, "but I laugh at architects and the idiots who hire them. Look at this—I drew the plan for this church and it’s perfectly built, or at least that’s what an English jeweler who stopped by the convento told me. To draw a plan, you just need a couple of extra brain cells."

“Nevertheless,” answered the alcalde, seeing that Ibarra was silent, “when we consider certain buildings, as, for example, this schoolhouse, we need an expert.”

“Still,” replied the mayor, noticing that Ibarra was quiet, “when we look at certain buildings, like this schoolhouse, we need an expert.”

“Get out with your experts!” exclaimed the priest with a sneer. “Only a fool needs experts! One must be more of a brute than the Indians, who build their own houses, not to know how to construct four walls and put a roof on top of them. That’s all a schoolhouse is!”

“Get out with your so-called experts!” the priest sneered. “Only a fool relies on experts! You have to be more of a brute than the Indians, who build their own houses, not to know how to put up four walls and throw a roof on top of them. That’s all a schoolhouse is!”

The guests gazed at Ibarra, who had turned pale, but he continued as if in conversation with Maria Clara.

The guests stared at Ibarra, who had gone pale, but he carried on as if he were chatting with Maria Clara.

“But your Reverence should consider—”

“But you should consider—”

“See now,” went on the Franciscan, not allowing the alcalde to continue, “look how one of our lay brothers, the most stupid that we have, has constructed a hospital, good, pretty, and cheap. He made them work hard and paid only eight cuartos a day even to those who had to come from other towns. He knew how to handle them, not like a lot of cranks and little mestizos who are spoiling them by paying three or four reals.”

“Look now,” continued the Franciscan, cutting the alcalde off, “see how one of our lay brothers, the most clueless we have, built a hospital that’s good, nice, and affordable. He had them work hard and only paid eight cuartos a day, even to those who had to come from other towns. He knew how to manage them, not like a bunch of weirdos and little mestizos who are ruining them by paying three or four reals.”

“Does your Reverence say that he paid only eight cuartos? Impossible!” The alcalde was trying to change the course of the conversation.

“Are you saying that he only paid eight cuartos? No way!” The mayor was trying to steer the conversation in another direction.

“Yes, sir, and those who pride themselves on being good Spaniards ought to imitate him. You see now, since the Suez Canal was opened, the corruption that has come in here. Formerly, when we had to double the Cape, neither [270]so many vagabonds came here nor so many others went from here to become vagabonds.”

“Yes, sir, and those who take pride in being good Spaniards should strive to be like him. You can see now, since the Suez Canal opened, the corruption that has entered here. In the past, when we had to go around the Cape, not as many vagrants came here, nor did so many others leave to become vagrants.”

“But, Padre Damaso—”

“But, Padre Damaso—”

“You know well enough what the Indian is—just as soon as he gets a little learning he sets himself up as a doctor! All these little fellows that go to Europe—”

“You know exactly what the Indian is— as soon as he gains a bit of knowledge, he starts acting like a doctor! All these young guys who go to Europe—”

“But, listen, your Reverence!” interrupted the alcalde, who was becoming nervous over the aggressiveness of such talk.

“But, listen, Your Honor!” interrupted the mayor, who was getting anxious about the confrontational nature of that conversation.

“Every one ends up as he deserves,” the friar continued. “The hand of God is manifest in the midst of it all, and one must be blind not to see it. Even in this life the fathers of such vipers receive their punishment, they die in jail ha, ha! As we might say, they have nowhere—”

“Everyone ends up where they deserve,” the friar continued. “The hand of God is clear in all of this, and you have to be blind not to see it. Even in this life, the parents of such vipers get their punishment; they die in jail, ha ha! As we might say, they have nowhere—”

But he did not finish the sentence. Ibarra, livid, had been following him with his gaze and upon hearing this allusion to his father jumped up and dropped a heavy hand on the priest’s head, so that he fell back stunned. The company was so filled with surprise and fright that no one made any movement to interfere.

But he didn’t finish the sentence. Ibarra, enraged, had been watching him and upon hearing the mention of his father, jumped up and slammed a heavy hand on the priest’s head, causing him to fall back in shock. The crowd was so shocked and scared that no one moved to intervene.

“Keep off!” cried the youth in a terrible voice, as he caught up a sharp knife and placed his foot on the neck of the friar, who was recovering from the shock of his fall. “Let him who values his life keep away!”

“Stay back!” shouted the young man in a fierce voice, as he grabbed a sharp knife and pressed his foot on the neck of the friar, who was still regaining his composure after the shock of his fall. “Let anyone who cares about their life keep their distance!”

The youth was beside himself. His whole body trembled and his eyes rolled threateningly in their sockets. Fray Damaso arose with an effort, but the youth caught him by the neck and shook him until he again fell doubled over on his knees.

The young man was beside himself. His whole body shook, and his eyes rolled dangerously in their sockets. Fray Damaso got up with difficulty, but the young man grabbed him by the neck and shook him until he fell back down onto his knees, doubled over.

“Señor Ibarra! Señor Ibarra!” stammered some. But no one, not even the alferez himself, dared to approach the gleaming knife, when they considered the youth’s strength and the condition of his mind. All seemed to be paralyzed.

“Mr. Ibarra! Mr. Ibarra!” some stuttered. But no one, not even the lieutenant himself, dared to get close to the shining knife, especially after seeing the young man's strength and his state of mind. Everyone appeared to be frozen.

“You, here! You have been silent, now it is my turn! I have tried to avoid this, but God brings me to it—let God be the judge!” The youth was breathing laboriously, [271]but with a hand of iron he held down the Franciscan, who was struggling vainly to free himself.

“You, right here! You've been quiet, now it's my time to speak! I've tried to steer clear of this, but God is leading me to it—let God be the judge!” The young man was breathing heavily, [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]but with a firm grip he held down the Franciscan, who was futilely trying to break free.

“My heart beats tranquilly, my hand is sure,” he began, looking around him. “First, is there one among you, one who has not loved his father, who was born in such shame and humiliation that he hates his memory? You see? You understand this silence? Priest of a God of peace, with your mouth full of sanctity and religion and your heart full of evil, you cannot know what a father is, or you might have thought of your own! In all this crowd which you despise there is not one like you! You are condemned!”

“My heart beats calmly, my hand is steady,” he started, glancing around. “First, is there anyone here who hasn’t loved their father, who was born in such shame and humiliation that they resent his memory? Do you see? Do you understand this silence? Priest of a God of peace, with your mouth full of holiness and your heart filled with wickedness, you can’t possibly know what a father is, or you would’ve thought of your own! In all this crowd you look down on, there isn’t anyone like you! You are condemned!”

The persons surrounding him, thinking that he was about to commit murder, made a movement.

The people around him, believing he was about to kill someone, stirred.

“Away!” he cried again in a threatening voice. “What, do you fear that I shall stain my hands with impure blood? Have I not told you that my heart beats tranquilly? Away from us! Listen, priests and judges, you who think yourselves other men and attribute to yourselves other rights: my father was an honorable man,—ask these people here, who venerate his memory. My father was a good citizen and he sacrificed himself for me and for the good of his country. His house was open and his table was set for the stranger and the outcast who came to him in distress! He was a Christian who always did good and who never oppressed the unprotected or afflicted those in trouble. To this man here he opened his doors, he made him sit at his table and called him his friend. And how has this man repaid him? He calumniated him, persecuted him, raised up against him all the ignorant by availing himself of the sanctity of his position; he outraged his tomb, dishonored his memory, and persecuted him even in the sleep of death! Not satisfied with this, he persecutes the son now! I have fled from him, I have avoided his presence. You this morning heard him profane the pulpit, pointing me out to popular fanaticism, and I held my peace! Now he comes here to seek a quarrel with me. To your surprise, I have [272]suffered in silence, but he again insults the most sacred memory that there is for a son. You who are here, priests and judges, have you seen your aged father wear himself out working for you, separating himself from you for your welfare, have you seen him die of sorrow in a prison sighing for your embrace, seeking some one to comfort him, alone, sick, when you were in a foreign land? Have you afterwards heard his name dishonored, have you found his tomb empty when you went to pray beside it? No? You are silent, you condemn him!”

“Away!” he shouted again in a menacing tone. “What, do you think I’m worried about getting my hands dirty with unclean blood? Haven’t I told you that my heart is at peace? Get away from us! Listen up, priests and judges, you who see yourselves as above others and assume you have special rights: my father was an honorable man—ask these people here who cherish his memory. My father was a good citizen who sacrificed himself for me and for the welfare of his country. His home was always open, and he welcomed strangers and outcasts who came to him in need! He was a Christian who always did good and never oppressed those who were vulnerable or troubled. To this man here, he opened his doors, invited him to his table, and called him his friend. And how has this man repaid him? He slandered him, persecuted him, stirred up the ignorant against him by exploiting the power of his position; he disrespected his tomb, dishonored his memory, and tormented him even in death! As if that wasn't enough, he now harasses the son! I’ve fled from him, I’ve steered clear of him. This morning, you heard him misuse the pulpit, pointing me out to a mob, and I remained silent! Now he comes here to pick a fight with me. Surprisingly, I have suffered in silence, but he insults the most sacred memory there is for a son. You here, priests and judges, have you watched your elderly father wear himself out working for you, distancing himself for your benefit? Have you seen him die of sorrow in a prison, longing for your embrace, searching for someone to comfort him, alone and sick while you were far away? Have you heard his name dragged through the mud, or found his grave empty when you went to pay your respects? No? You stay quiet; you condemn him!”

He raised his hand, but with the swiftness of light a girlish form put itself between them and delicate fingers restrained the avenging arm. It was Maria Clara. Ibarra stared at her with a look that seemed to reflect madness. Slowly his clenched fingers relaxed, letting fall the body of the Franciscan and the knife. Covering his face, he fled through the crowd. [273]

He raised his hand, but in a flash, a girl stepped between them, and delicate fingers held back his arm. It was Maria Clara. Ibarra stared at her with a look that seemed wild. Slowly, his clenched fingers loosened, dropping the body of the Franciscan and the knife. Covering his face, he ran through the crowd. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]


1 Cumare and cumpare are corruptions of the Spanish comadre and compadre, which have an origin analogous to the English “gossip” in its original meaning of “sponsor in baptism.” In the Philippines these words are used among the simpler folk as familiar forms of address, “friend,” “neighbor.”—TR.

1 Cumare and cumpare are variations of the Spanish comadre and compadre, which originally meant “sponsor in baptism,” similar to the English word “gossip.” In the Philippines, these terms are used by everyday people as friendly ways to address someone, meaning “friend” or “neighbor.” —TR.

2 Dominus vobiscum.

2 The Lord be with you.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

Chapter XXXV

Comments

News of the incident soon spread throughout the town. At first all were incredulous, but, having to yield to the fact, they broke out into exclamations of surprise. Each one, according to his moral lights, made his comments.

News of the incident quickly spread across town. At first, everyone was skeptical, but once they accepted the reality, they erupted into expressions of disbelief. Each person, based on their own values, shared their opinions.

“Padre Damaso is dead,” said some. “When they picked him up his face was covered with blood and he wasn’t breathing.”

“Padre Damaso is dead,” some people said. “When they found him, his face was covered in blood, and he wasn’t breathing.”

“May he rest in peace! But he hasn’t any more than settled his debts!” exclaimed a young man. “Look what he did this morning in the convento—there isn’t any name for it.”

“May he rest in peace! But he hasn’t even settled his debts!” exclaimed a young man. “Look what he did this morning in the convent—there’s no word for it.”

“What did he do? Did he beat up the coadjutor again?”

“What did he do? Did he assault the assistant again?”

“What did he do? Tell us about it!”

“What did he do? Share the details with us!”

“You saw that Spanish mestizo go out through the sacristy in the midst of the sermon?”

“You saw that Spanish mestizo leave through the sacristy in the middle of the sermon?”

“Yes, we saw him. Padre Damaso took note of him.”

“Yes, we saw him. Father Damaso noticed him.”

“Well, after the sermon he sent for the young man and asked him why he had gone out. ‘I don’t understand Tagalog, Padre,’ was the reply. ‘And why did you joke about it, saying that it was Greek?’ yelled Padre Damaso, slapping the young man in the face. The latter retorted and the two came to blows until they were separated.”

“Well, after the sermon he called for the young man and asked him why he had left. ‘I don’t understand Tagalog, Padre,’ was the reply. ‘And why did you make a joke about it, saying that it was Greek?’ yelled Padre Damaso, slapping the young man in the face. The young man shot back, and the two started fighting until they were pulled apart.”

“If that had happened to me—” hissed a student between his teeth.

“If that happened to me—” hissed a student through clenched teeth.

“I don’t approve of the action of the Franciscan,” said another, “since Religion ought not to be imposed on any one as a punishment or a penance. But I am almost glad of it, for I know that young man, I know that he’s from [274]San Pedro Makati and that he talks Tagalog well. Now he wants to be taken for a recent arrival from Russia and prides himself on appearing not to know the language of his fathers.”

“I don’t agree with what the Franciscan did,” said another, “because religion shouldn’t be forced on anyone as a punishment or penance. But I’m almost glad it happened because I know that young man; I know he’s from [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]San Pedro Makati and that he speaks Tagalog well. Now he wants to be seen as a recent arrival from Russia and takes pride in pretending not to know the language of his heritage.”

“Then God makes them and they rush together!”1

“Then God creates them and they come together!”1

“Still we must protest against such actions,” exclaimed another student. “To remain silent would be to assent to the abuse, and what has happened may be repeated with any one of us. We’re going back to the times of Nero!”

“Still, we have to speak out against these actions,” shouted another student. “Staying quiet would mean agreeing to the abuse, and what happened could happen to any of us. We're going back to the days of Nero!”

“You’re wrong,” replied another. “Nero was a great artist, while Padre Damaso is only a tiresome preacher.”

“You're mistaken,” replied another. “Nero was a great artist, while Padre Damaso is just a boring preacher.”

The comments of the older persons were of a different kind. While they were waiting for the arrival of the Captain-General in a hut outside the town, the gobernadorcillo was saying, “To tell who was right and who was wrong, is not an easy matter. Yet if Señor Ibarra had used more prudence—”

The older folks had a different perspective. While they were waiting for the Captain-General to arrive in a hut outside the town, the gobernadorcillo said, “Figuring out who was right and who was wrong isn’t simple. But if Señor Ibarra had been more careful—”

“If Padre Damaso had used half the prudence of Señor Ibarra, you mean to say, perhaps!” interrupted Don Filipo. “The bad thing about it is that they exchanged parts—the youth conducted himself like an old man and the old man like a youth.”

“If Padre Damaso had shown even half the caution of Señor Ibarra, you’re suggesting, perhaps!” interrupted Don Filipo. “The unfortunate part is that they switched roles—the young man acted like an old man and the old man acted like a young man.”

“Did you say that no one moved, no one went near to separate them, except Capitan Tiago’s daughter?” asked Capitan Martin. “None of the friars, nor the alcalde? Ahem! Worse and worse! I shouldn’t like to be in that young man’s skin. No one will forgive him for having been afraid of him. Worse and worse, ahem!”

“Did you say that no one moved, no one went near to separate them, except Capitan Tiago’s daughter?” asked Capitan Martin. “None of the friars, nor the alcalde? Ahem! This is getting worse! I wouldn’t want to be in that young man’s shoes. No one will forgive him for being afraid of him. This just keeps getting worse, ahem!”

“Do you think so?” asked Capitan Basilio curiously.

“Do you really think that?” Capitan Basilio asked with curiosity.

“I hope,” said Don Filipo, exchanging a look with the latter, “that the people won’t desert him. We must keep in mind what his family has done and what he is trying to do now. And if, as may happen, the people, being intimidated, are silent, his friends—”

“I hope,” said Don Filipo, sharing a glance with the other, “that the people won’t abandon him. We need to remember what his family has done and what he’s trying to accomplish now. And if, as might happen, the people, feeling scared, stay quiet, his friends—”

“But, gentlemen,” interrupted the gobernadorcillo, [275]“what can we do? What can the people do? Happen what will, the friars are always right!”

“But, gentlemen,” interrupted the gobernadorcillo, [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]“what can we do? What can the people do? No matter what happens, the friars are always right!”

“They are always right because we always allow them to be,” answered Don Filipo impatiently, putting double stress on the italicized word. “Let us be right once and then we’ll talk.”

“They are always right because we always let them be,” Don Filipo replied impatiently, emphasizing the italicized words. “Let us be right for once, and then we’ll talk.”

The gobernadorcillo scratched his head and stared at the roof while he replied in a sour tone, “Ay! the heat of the blood! You don’t seem to realize yet what country we’re in, you don’t know your countrymen. The friars are rich and united, while we are divided and poor. Yes, try to defend yourself and you’ll see how the people will leave you in the lurch.”

The gobernadorcillo scratched his head and looked at the ceiling as he answered in a bitter tone, “Oh! The heat of the moment! You still don’t understand what country we’re in; you don’t know your fellow countrymen. The friars are wealthy and united, while we’re scattered and struggling. Yes, go ahead and defend yourself, and you’ll find out how people will abandon you.”

“Yes!” exclaimed Don Filipo bitterly. “That will happen as long as you think that way, as long as fear and prudence are synonyms. More attention is paid to a possible evil than to a necessary good. At once fear, and not confidence, presents itself; each one thinks only of himself, no one thinks of the rest, and therefore we are all weak!”

“Yes!” Don Filipo said bitterly. “That will keep happening as long as you think that way, as long as you see fear and caution as the same thing. More focus is given to a potential bad than to a necessary good. Immediately, fear, not confidence, takes over; everyone just thinks about themselves, and no one considers the others, which is why we’re all weak!”

“Well then, think of others before yourself and you’ll see how they’ll leave you in the lurch. Don’t you know the proverb, ‘Charity begins at home’?”

“Well then, think of others before yourself and you’ll see how they’ll leave you hanging. Don’t you know the saying, ‘Charity begins at home’?”

“You had better say,” replied the exasperated teniente-mayor, “that cowardice begins in selfishness and ends in shame! This very day I’m going to hand in my resignation to the alcalde. I’m tired of passing for a joke without being useful to anybody. Good-by!”

“You should really say,” replied the frustrated lieutenant major, “that cowardice starts with selfishness and ends in shame! Today, I’m going to submit my resignation to the mayor. I’m done being seen as a joke without being useful to anyone. Goodbye!”

The women had opinions of still another kind.

The women had yet another set of opinions.

“Ay!” sighed one woman of kindly expression. “The young men are always so! If his good mother were alive, what would she say? When I think that the like may happen to my son, who has a violent temper, I almost envy his dead mother. I should die of grief!”

“Ah!” sighed one warm-hearted woman. “Young men are always like this! If his good mother were alive, what would she say? When I think that something similar could happen to my son, who has a quick temper, I almost envy his deceased mother. I would be devastated!”

“Well, I shouldn’t,” replied another. “It wouldn’t cause me any shame if such a thing should happen to my two sons.”

“Well, I shouldn’t,” replied another. “It wouldn't embarrass me if something like that happened to my two sons.”

[276] “What are you saying, Capitana Maria!” exclaimed the first, clasping her hands.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] “What are you talking about, Captain Maria!” exclaimed the first, clasping her hands.

“It pleases me to see a son defend the memory of his parents, Capitana Tinay. What would you say if some day when you were a widow you heard your husband spoken ill of and your son Antonio should hang his head and remain silent?”

“It makes me happy to see a son stand up for his parents’ memory, Capitana Tinay. What would you think if one day, after you became a widow, you heard people speaking poorly of your husband and your son Antonio just hung his head and stayed quiet?”

“I would deny him my blessing!” exclaimed a third, Sister Rufa, “but—”

“I would deny him my blessing!” shouted a third, Sister Rufa, “but—”

“Deny him my blessing, never!” interrupted the kind Capitana Tinay. “A mother ought not to say that! But I don’t know what I should do—I don’t know—I believe I’d die—but I shouldn’t want to see him again. But what do you think about it, Capitana Maria?”

“Deny him my blessing, never!” interrupted the kind Capitana Tinay. “A mother shouldn’t say that! But I don’t know what I should do—I’m unsure—I think I’d die—but I wouldn’t want to see him again. But what do you think about it, Capitana Maria?”

“After all,” added Sister Rufa, “it must not be forgotten that it’s a great sin to place your hand on a sacred person.”

“After all,” added Sister Rufa, “we shouldn’t forget that it’s a serious sin to touch a person of significance.”

“A father’s memory is more sacred!” replied Capitana Maria. “No one, not even the Pope himself, much less Padre Damaso, may profane such a holy memory.”

“A father’s memory is more sacred!” replied Captain Maria. “No one, not even the Pope himself, let alone Padre Damaso, can disrespect such a sacred memory.”

“That’s true!” murmured Capitana Tinay, admiring the wisdom of both. “Where did you get such good ideas?”

"That's so true!" muttered Capitana Tinay, appreciating the wisdom of both. "Where did you come up with such great ideas?"

“But the excommunication and the condemnation?” exclaimed Sister Rufa. “What are honor and a good name in this life if in the other we are damned? Everything passes away quickly—but the excommunication—to outrage a minister of Christ! No one less than the Pope can pardon that!”

“But what about the excommunication and the condemnation?” Sister Rufa exclaimed. “What do honor and a good name mean in this life if we’re damned in the next? Everything passes quickly—but the excommunication—to disgrace a minister of Christ! Only the Pope can forgive that!”

“God, who commands honor for father and mother, will pardon it, God will not excommunicate him! And I tell you that if that young man comes to my house I will receive him and talk with him, and if I had a daughter I would want him for a son-in-law; he who is a good son will be a good husband and a good father—believe it, Sister Rufa!”

“God, who demands respect for parents, will forgive it; God won't cast him out! And I tell you, if that young man comes to my house, I will welcome him and talk to him, and if I had a daughter, I would want him as my son-in-law; a good son will make a good husband and a good father—believe me, Sister Rufa!”

“Well, I don’t think so. Say what you like, and even [277]though you may appear to be right, I’ll always rather believe the curate. Before everything else, I’ll save my soul. What do you say, Capitana Tinny?”

“Honestly, I don’t think so. You can say whatever you want, and even though you might seem right, I’ll always choose to trust the curate. Above all, I need to save my soul. What do you think, Capitana Tinny?”

“Oh, what do you want me to say? You’re both right the curate is right, but God must also be right. I don’t know, I’m only a foolish woman. What I’m going to do is to tell my son not to study any more, for they say that persons who know anything die on the gallows. María Santísima, my son wants to go to Europe!”

“Oh, what do you want me to say? You’re both right. The curate is right, but God must also be right. I don’t know, I’m just a foolish woman. What I’m going to do is tell my son not to study anymore, because they say that people who know anything end up dying on the gallows. María Santísima, my son wants to go to Europe!”

“What are you thinking of doing?”

“What are you planning to do?”

“Tell him to stay with me—why should he know more? Tomorrow or the next day we shall die, the learned and the ignorant alike must die, and the only question is to live in peace.” The good old woman sighed and raised her eyes toward the sky.

“Tell him to stay with me—why should he know more? Tomorrow or the next day we will die; the learned and the ignorant both have to face death, and the only question is how to live in peace.” The kind old woman sighed and looked up at the sky.

“For my part,” said Capitana Maria gravely, “if I were rich like you I would let my sons travel; they are young and will some day be men. I have only a little while to live, we should see one another in the other life, so sons should aspire to be more than their fathers, but at our sides we only teach them to be children.”

“For my part,” said Capitana Maria seriously, “if I were rich like you, I would let my sons travel; they are young and will someday be men. I don’t have much time left, and we should meet again in the afterlife, so sons should aim to be more than their fathers. But by keeping them close, we only teach them to remain children.”

“Ay, what rare thoughts you have!” exclaimed the astonished Capitana Tinay, clasping her hands. “It must be that you didn’t suffer in bearing your twin boys.”

“Ay, what amazing thoughts you have!” exclaimed the surprised Capitana Tinay, clasping her hands. “It must be that you didn’t struggle when you had your twin boys.”

“For the very reason that I did bear them with suffering, that I have nurtured and reared them in spite of our poverty, I do not wish that, after the trouble they’re cost me, they be only half-men.”

“For the very reason that I endured their hardships, that I have raised and cared for them despite our struggles, I do not want them, after all the troubles they’ve caused me, to be anything less than full men.”

“It seems to me that you don’t love your children as God commands,” said Sister Rufa in a rather severe tone.

“It seems to me that you don’t love your children the way God commands,” said Sister Rufa in a rather stern tone.

“Pardon me, every mother loves her sons in her own way. One mother loves them for her own sake and another loves them for their sake. I am one of the latter, for my husband has so taught me.”

“Excuse me, every mother loves her sons in her own way. One mother loves them for her own reasons and another loves them for their own good. I am one of the latter, because my husband has taught me that.”

“All your ideas, Capitana Maria,” said Sister Rufa, as if preaching, “are but little religious. Become a sister of [278]the Holy Rosary or of St. Francis or of St. Rita or of St. Clara.”

“All your ideas, Captain Maria,” Sister Rufa said, almost like she was preaching, “are not very religious. You should become a sister of the Holy Rosary or of St. Francis or of St. Rita or of St. Clara.”

“Sister Rufa, when I am a worthy sister of men then I’ll try to be a sister of the saints,” she answered with a smile.

“Sister Rufa, when I’ve proven myself to be a worthy sister to men, then I’ll try to be a sister to the saints,” she replied with a smile.

To put an end to this chapter of comments and that the reader may learn in passing what the simple country folk thought of the incident, we will now go to the plaza, where under the large awning some rustics are conversing, one of them—he who dreamed about doctors of medicine—being an acquaintance of ours.

To wrap up this chapter of comments and to give the reader a glimpse of what the local townspeople thought about the incident, we'll head to the plaza, where under the big awning some locals are chatting, one of them—our acquaintance who dreamed about doctors—being among them.

“What I regret most,” said he, “is that the schoolhouse won’t be finished.”

“What I regret most,” he said, “is that the schoolhouse won’t be done.”

“What’s that?” asked the bystanders with interest.

“What’s that?” asked the onlookers with curiosity.

“My son won’t be a doctor but a carter, nothing more! Now there won’t be any school!”

“My son won’t be a doctor; he’ll be a cart driver, nothing more! Now there won’t be any school!”

“Who says there won’t be any school?” asked a rough and robust countryman with wide cheeks and a narrow head.

“Who says there won’t be any school?” asked a sturdy and strong farmer with chubby cheeks and a small head.

“I do! The white padres have called Don Crisostomo plibastiero.2 Now there won’t be any school.”

“I do! The white priests have called Don Crisostomo plibastiero.2 Now there won’t be any school.”

All stood looking questioningly at each other; that was a new term to them.

Everyone looked at each other with confusion; it was a new term for them.

“And is that a bad name?” the rough countryman made bold to ask.

“And is that a bad name?” the tough country guy dared to ask.

“The worst thing that one Christian can say to another!”

“The worst thing that one Christian can say to another!”

“Worse than tarantado and sarayate?”3

“Worse than tarantado and sarayate?” __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

“If it were only that! I’ve been called those names several times and they didn’t even give me a bellyache.”

“If it were that simple! I’ve been called those names plenty of times and they didn’t even give me a stomach ache.”

“Well, it can’t be worse than ‘indio,’ as the alferez says.”

“Well, it can’t be worse than ‘indio,’ as the lieutenant says.”

The man who was to have a carter for a son became gloomier, while the other scratched his head in thought.

The man who was supposed to have a carter for a son became more depressed, while the other guy scratched his head in thought.

[279]“Then it must be like the betelapora4 that the alferez’s old woman says. Worse than that is to spit on the Host.”

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]“Then it must be like the betelapora4 that the alferez’s old lady says. Even worse is to spit on the Host.”

“Well, it’s worse than to spit on the Host on Good Friday,” was the grave reply. “You remember the word ispichoso5 which when applied to a man is enough to have the civil-guards take him into exile or put him in jail well, plibustiero is much worse. According to what the telegrapher and the directorcillo said, plibustiero, said by a Christian, a curate, or a Spaniard to another Christian like us is a santusdeus with requimiternam,6 for if they ever call you a plibustiero then you’d better get yourself shriven and pay your debts, since nothing remains for you but to be hanged. You know whether the telegrapher and the directorcillo ought to be informed; one talks with wires and the other knows Spanish and works only with a pen.” All were appalled.

“Well, it’s worse than spitting on the Host on Good Friday,” was the serious response. “You remember the word ispichoso5 which, when used for a man, is enough to get the civil guards to exile him or throw him in jail? Well, plibustiero is way worse. According to what the telegrapher and the local chief said, if a Christian, a priest, or a Spaniard calls another Christian like us a plibustiero, it’s like receiving a santusdeus with requimiternam6. If they ever label you as a plibustiero, you’d better get yourself forgiven and settle your debts, because you’ve got nothing left but to be hanged. You know if the telegrapher and the local chief should be alerted; one communicates through wires and the other knows Spanish and only works with a pen.” Everyone was shocked.

“May they force me to wear shoes and in all my life to drink nothing but that vile stuff they call beer, if I ever let myself be called pelbistero!” swore the countryman, clenching his fists. “What, rich as Don Crisostomo is, knowing Spanish as he does, and able to eat fast with a knife and spoon, I’d laugh at five curates!”

“May they make me wear shoes and drink nothing but that horrible stuff they call beer for my whole life, if I ever let anyone call me pelbistero!” the countryman swore, clenching his fists. “What, with Don Crisostomo being rich, knowing Spanish as he does, and able to eat quickly with a knife and fork, I’d laugh at five curates!”

“The next civil-guard I catch stealing my chickens I’m going to call palabistiero, then I’ll go to confession at once,” murmured one of the rustics in a low voice as he withdrew from the group. [280]

“The next civil guard I catch stealing my chickens, I’m going to call palabistiero, then I’ll go confess right away,” muttered one of the locals quietly as he stepped away from the group. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]


1 The Spanish proverb equivalent to the English “Birds of a feather flock together.”—TR.

1 The Spanish saying that matches the English “Birds of a feather flock together.”—TR.

2 For “filibustero.”

2 For "filibuster."

3 Tarantado is a Spanish vulgarism meaning “blunderhead,” “bungler.” Saragate (or zaragate) is a Mexican provincialism meaning “disturber,” “mischief-maker.”—TR.

3 Tarantado is a Spanish slang term for “fool” or “clumsy person.” Saragate (or zaragate) is a Mexican term that means “troublemaker” or “someone who causes mischief.” —TR.

4 Vete á la porra is a vulgarism almost the same in meaning and use as the English slang, “Tell it to the policeman,” porra being the Spanish term for the policeman’s “billy.”—TR.

4 Vete á la porra is a vulgar expression that has almost the same meaning and usage as the English slang, “Tell it to the cop,” with porra being the Spanish word for a policeman’s “baton.”—TR.

5 For sospechoso, “a suspicious character.”—TR.

5 For sospechoso, “a shady character.”—TR.

6 Sanctus Deus and Requiem aeternam (so called from their first words) are prayers for the dead.—TR.

6 Sanctus Deus and Requiem aeternam (named from their opening words) are prayers for the deceased.—TR.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

Chapter XXXVI

The First Cloud

In Capitan Tiago’s house reigned no less disorder than in the people’s imagination. Maria Clara did nothing but weep and would not listen to the consoling words of her aunt and of Andeng, her foster-sister. Her father had forbidden her to speak to Ibarra until the priests should absolve him from the excommunication. Capitan Tiago himself, in the midst of his preparations for receiving the Captain-General properly, had been summoned to the convento.

In Capitan Tiago's house, there was just as much chaos as in the people's minds. Maria Clara only cried and refused to listen to the comforting words from her aunt and her foster sister Andeng. Her father had ordered her not to speak to Ibarra until the priests lifted his excommunication. Capitan Tiago himself, while getting ready to properly welcome the Captain-General, had been called to the convent.

“Don’t cry, daughter,” said Aunt Isabel, as she polished the bright plates of the mirrors with a piece of chamois. “They’ll withdraw the excommunication, they’ll write now to the Pope, and we’ll make a big poor-offering. Padre Damaso only fainted, he’s not dead.”

“Don’t cry, sweetheart,” said Aunt Isabel, as she cleaned the shiny mirror plates with a piece of chamois. “They’ll lift the excommunication, they’ll write to the Pope now, and we’ll make a big donation. Padre Damaso just fainted; he’s not dead.”

“Don’t cry,” whispered Andeng. “I’ll manage it so that you may talk with him. What are confessionals for if not that we may sin? Everything is forgiven by telling it to the curate.”

“Don’t cry,” whispered Andeng. “I’ll make sure you can talk to him. What are confessionals for if not for us to confess our sins? Everything gets forgiven when we share it with the priest.”

At length Capitan Tiago returned. They sought in his face the answer to many questions, and it announced discouragement. The poor fellow was perspiring; he rubbed his hand across his forehead, but was unable to say a single word.

At last, Captain Tiago came back. They looked at his face for answers to many questions, but it showed disappointment. The poor guy was sweating; he wiped his hand across his forehead but couldn't say a word.

“What has happened, Santiago?” asked Aunt Isabel anxiously.

“What happened, Santiago?” Aunt Isabel asked anxiously.

He answered by sighing and wiping away a tear.

He responded with a sigh and wiped away a tear.

“For God’s sake, speak! What has happened?”

“For God’s sake, speak! What happened?”

“Just what I feared,” he broke out at last, half in tears. [281]“All is lost! Padre Damaso has ordered me to break the engagement, otherwise he will damn me in this life and in the next. All of them told me the same, even Padre Sibyla. I must close the doors of my house against him, and I owe him over fifty thousand pesos! I told the padres this, but they refused to take any notice of it. ‘Which do you prefer to lose,’ they asked me, ‘fifty thousand pesos or your life and your soul?’ Ay, St. Anthony, if I had only known, if I had only known! Don’t cry, daughter,” he went on, turning to the sobbing girl. “You’re not like your mother, who never cried except just before you were born. Padre Damaso told me that a relative of his has just arrived from Spain and you are to marry him.”

“Just what I feared,” he finally exclaimed, half in tears. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]“It’s all lost! Padre Damaso has ordered me to break off the engagement, or he will ruin me in this life and the next. Everyone told me the same thing, even Padre Sibyla. I have to shut my doors to him, and I owe him over fifty thousand pesos! I told the padres this, but they ignored it. ‘Which would you rather lose,’ they asked me, ‘fifty thousand pesos or your life and your soul?’ Oh, St. Anthony, if I had only known, if I had only known! Don’t cry, daughter,” he continued, turning to the sobbing girl. “You’re not like your mother, who never cried except right before you were born. Padre Damaso told me that a relative of his just arrived from Spain, and you are supposed to marry him.”

Maria Clara covered her ears, while Aunt Isabel screamed, “Santiago, are you crazy? To talk to her of another sweetheart now! Do you think that your daughter changes sweethearts as she does her camisa?”

Maria Clara covered her ears while Aunt Isabel shouted, “Santiago, are you out of your mind? Talking to her about another boyfriend right now! Do you think your daughter switches boyfriends like she changes her shirt?”

“That’s just the way I felt, Isabel. Don Crisostomo is rich, while the Spaniards marry only for love of money. But what do you want me to do? They’ve threatened me with another excommunication. They say that not only my soul but also my body is in great danger—my body, do you hear, my body!”

"That’s how I feel, Isabel. Don Crisostomo is wealthy, while the Spaniards only marry for money. But what do you want me to do? They’ve threatened me with another excommunication. They say that not only my soul but also my body is at great risk—my body, do you understand, my body!"

“But you’re only making your daughter more disconsolate! Isn’t the Archbishop your friend? Why don’t you write to him?”

“But you’re only making your daughter more miserable! Isn’t the Archbishop your friend? Why don’t you write to him?”

“The Archbishop is also a friar, the Archbishop does only what the friars tell him to do. But, Maria, don’t cry. The Captain-General is coming, he’ll want to see you, and your eyes are all red. Ay, I was thinking to spend a happy evening! Without this misfortune I should be the happiest of men—every one would envy me! Be calm, my child, I’m more unfortunate than you and I’m not crying. You can have another and better husband, while I—I’ve lost fifty thousand pesos! Ay, Virgin of Antipolo, if tonight I may only have luck!”

“The Archbishop is also a friar, and he does whatever the friars tell him to do. But, Maria, don’t cry. The Captain-General is coming; he’ll want to see you, and your eyes are all red. Oh, I was hoping to have a great evening! Without this disaster, I would be the happiest man alive—everyone would be jealous of me! Stay calm, my child; I’m more unfortunate than you and I’m not crying. You can find another, even better husband, but I—I've lost fifty thousand pesos! Oh, Virgin of Antipolo, if only I could have some luck tonight!”

Salvos, the sound of carriage wheels, the galloping of [282]horses, and a band playing the royal march, announced the arrival of his Excellency, the Captain-General of the Philippines. Maria Clara ran to hide herself in her chamber. Poor child, rough hands that knew not its delicate chords were playing with her heart! While the house became filled with people and heavy steps, commanding voices, and the clank of sabers and spurs resounded on all sides, the afflicted maiden reclined half-kneeling before a picture of the Virgin represented in that sorrowful loneliness perceived only by Delaroche, as if he had surprised her returning from the sepulcher of her Son. But Maria Clara was not thinking of that mother’s sorrow, she was thinking of her own. With her head hanging down over her breast and her hands resting on the floor she made the picture of a lily bent by the storm. A future dreamed of and cherished for years, whose illusions, born in infancy and grown strong throughout youth, had given form to the very fibers of her being, to be wiped away now from her mind and heart by a single word! It was enough to stop the beating of one and to deprive the other of reason.

Salvos, the sound of carriage wheels, the galloping of [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]horses, and a band playing the royal march announced the arrival of His Excellency, the Captain-General of the Philippines. Maria Clara ran to hide in her room. Poor girl, rough hands that didn’t understand her delicate feelings were playing with her heart! While the house filled with people, heavy footsteps, commanding voices, and the clanking of sabers and spurs echoed all around, the troubled young woman rested half-kneeling before a picture of the Virgin, portrayed in that sorrowful solitude captured only by Delaroche, as if he had caught her returning from the tomb of her Son. But Maria Clara wasn’t thinking of that mother’s grief; she was focused on her own. With her head bowed down to her chest and her hands resting on the floor, she resembled a lily bent by the storm. A future she had dreamed of and cherished for years, whose illusions, born in childhood and grown strong through youth, had shaped the very fibers of her being, was now being erased from her mind and heart by a single word! It was enough to stop her heartbeat and leave her senseless.

Maria Clara was a loving daughter as well as a good and pious Christian, so it was not the excommunication alone that terrified her, but the command and the ominous calmness of her father demanding the sacrifice of her love. Now she felt the whole force of that affection which until this moment she had hardly suspected. It had been like a river gliding along peacefully with its banks carpeted by fragrant flowers and its bed covered with fine sand, so that the wind hardly ruffled its current as it moved along, seeming hardly to flow at all; but suddenly its bed becomes narrower, sharp stones block the way, hoary logs fall across it forming a barrier—then the stream rises and roars with its waves boiling and scattering clouds of foam, it beats against the rocks and rushes into the abyss!

Maria Clara was a loving daughter and a good, devout Christian, so it wasn’t just the excommunication that frightened her, but also her father's commanding and unsettling calmness as he demanded the sacrifice of her love. At that moment, she truly felt the depth of affection that she had hardly realized until now. It had been like a river flowing gently, its banks adorned with fragrant flowers and its bed filled with fine sand, so smooth that the wind barely disturbed its water as it drifted along, appearing almost still; but suddenly the river's bed narrows, sharp stones block its path, and old logs fall across it, creating a barrier—then the water rises and roars, waves boiling and sending clouds of foam flying, crashing against the rocks and plunging into the abyss!

She wanted to pray, but who in despair can pray? Prayers are for the hours of hope, and when in the absence of this we turn to God it is only with complaints. “My [283]God,” cried her heart, “why dost Thou thus cut a man off, why dost Thou deny him the love of others? Thou dost not deny him thy sunlight and thy air nor hide from him the sight of thy heaven! Why then deny him love, for without a sight of the sky, without air or sunlight, one can live, but without love—never!”

She wanted to pray, but who can pray when they're in despair? Prayers are meant for moments of hope, and when we're lacking that, we only turn to God with complaints. “My [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]God,” her heart cried out, “why do you cut someone off like this, why do you deny them the love of others? You don’t deny them your sunlight or your air, nor do you hide the sight of your heaven from them! So why deny them love? Because without the sky, without air or sunlight, one can survive, but without love—never!”

Would these cries unheard by men reach the throne of God or be heard by the Mother of the distressed? The poor maiden who had never known a mother dared to confide these sorrows of an earthly love to that pure heart that knew only the love of daughter and of mother. In her despair she turned to that deified image of womanhood, the most beautiful idealization of the most ideal of all creatures, to that poetical creation of Christianity who unites in herself the two most beautiful phases of womanhood without its sorrows: those of virgin and mother,—to her whom we call Mary!

Would these cries, unheard by people, reach the throne of God or be heard by the Mother of the distressed? The poor girl who had never known a mother dared to share her sorrows of earthly love with that pure heart that knew only the love of daughter and mother. In her despair, she turned to that exalted image of womanhood, the most beautiful idealization of the most ideal of all beings, to that poetic creation of Christianity who embodies the two most beautiful aspects of womanhood without its sorrows: those of virgin and mother—to her whom we call Mary!

“Mother, mother!” she moaned.

"Mom, mom!" she moaned.

Aunt Isabel came to tear her away from her sorrow since she was being asked for by some friends and by the Captain-General, who wished to talk with her.

Aunt Isabel came to pull her out of her sadness because some friends and the Captain-General wanted to speak with her.

“Aunt, tell them that I’m ill,” begged the frightened girl. “They’re going to make me play on the piano and sing.”

“Aunt, please tell them that I’m sick,” begged the terrified girl. “They’re going to force me to play the piano and sing.”

“Your father has promised. Are you going to put your father in a bad light?”

“Your dad has promised. Are you really going to make him look bad?”

Maria Clara rose, looked at her aunt, and threw back her shapely arms, murmuring, “Oh, if I only had—”

Maria Clara stood up, looked at her aunt, and stretched out her graceful arms, murmuring, "Oh, if I only had—"

But without concluding the phrase she began to make herself ready for presentation. [284]

But without finishing her sentence, she started getting ready to present herself. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

Chapter XXXVII

His Excellency

“I Want to talk with that young man,” said his Excellency to an aide. “He has aroused all my interest.”

“I want to talk to that young man,” said his Excellency to an aide. “He has captured my full attention.”

“They have already gone to look for him, General. But here is a young man from Manila who insists on being introduced. We told him that your Excellency had no time for interviews, that you had not come to give audiences, but to see the town and the procession, and he answered that your Excellency always has time to dispense justice—”

“They have already gone to look for him, General. But here’s a young man from Manila who insists on being introduced. We told him that you didn’t have time for interviews, that you hadn't come to meet people but to see the town and the procession, and he replied that you always have time to dispense justice—”

His Excellency turned to the alcalde in wonder. “If I am not mistaken,” said the latter with a slight bow, “he is the young man who this morning had a quarrel with Padre Damaso over the sermon.”

His Excellency turned to the mayor in surprise. “If I’m not mistaken,” the mayor said with a slight bow, “he's the young man who had a fight with Padre Damaso this morning over the sermon.”

“Still another? Has this friar set himself to stir up the whole province or does he think that he governs here? Show the young man in.” His Excellency paced nervously from one end of the sala to the other.

“Another one? Has this friar decided to stir up the whole province, or does he think he’s in charge here? Show the young man in.” His Excellency paced anxiously from one end of the room to the other.

In the hall were gathered various Spaniards mingled with soldiers and officials of San Diego and neighboring towns, standing in groups conversing or disputing. There were also to be seen all the friars, with the exception of Padre Damaso, and they wanted to go in to pay their respects to his Excellency.

In the hall, various Spaniards were gathered, mingling with soldiers and officials from San Diego and nearby towns, standing in groups, chatting or debating. All the friars were present, except for Padre Damaso, and they wanted to go in to pay their respects to his Excellency.

“His Excellency the Captain-General begs your Reverences to wait a moment,” said the aide. “Come in, young man!” The Manilan who had confounded Greek with Tagalog entered the room pale and trembling.

“His Excellency the Captain-General asks your Reverences to wait a moment,” said the aide. “Come in, young man!” The Manilan who had mixed up Greek with Tagalog entered the room pale and trembling.

All were filled with surprise; surely his Excellency must [285]be greatly irritated to dare to make the friars wait! Padre Sibyla remarked, “I haven’t anything to say to him, I’m wasting my time here.”

All were shocked; surely his Excellency must [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]be really angry to make the friars wait! Padre Sibyla said, “I have nothing to say to him, I’m just wasting my time here.”

“I say the same,” added an Augustinian. “Shall we go?”

"I feel the same," added an Augustinian. "Should we head out?"

“Wouldn’t it be better that we find out how he stands?” asked Padre Salvi. “We should avoid a scandal, and should be able to remind him of his duties toward—religion.”

“Wouldn’t it be better to find out where he stands?” asked Padre Salvi. “We should avoid a scandal and remind him of his responsibilities toward—religion.”

“Your Reverences may enter, if you so desire,” said the aide as he ushered out the youth who did not understand Greek and whose countenance was now beaming with satisfaction.

“Your Reverences may enter, if you wish,” said the aide as he led out the young man who didn’t understand Greek and whose face was now glowing with satisfaction.

Fray Sibyla entered first, Padre Salvi, Padre Martin, and the other priests following. They all made respectful bows with the exception of Padre Sibyla, who even in bending preserved a certain air of superiority. Padre Salvi on the other hand almost doubled himself over the girdle.

Fray Sibyla walked in first, followed by Padre Salvi, Padre Martin, and the other priests. They all bowed respectfully, except for Padre Sibyla, who maintained a sense of superiority even while bending. Padre Salvi, on the other hand, nearly bent over at the waist.

“Which of your Reverences is Padre Damaso?” asked the Captain-General without any preliminary greeting, neither asking them to be seated nor inquiring about their health nor addressing them with the flattering speeches to which such important personages are accustomed.

“Which of you is Padre Damaso?” the Captain-General asked without any preliminary greeting, not inviting them to sit down, not asking about their health, and not using the flattering language that such important people are used to.

“Padre Damaso is not here among us, sir,” replied Fray Sibyla in the same dry tone as that used by his Excellency.

“Padre Damaso isn't here with us, sir,” Fray Sibyla replied in the same dry tone as his Excellency.

“Your Excellency’s servant is in bed sick,” added Padre Salvi humbly. “After having the pleasure of welcoming you and of informing ourselves concerning your Excellency’s health, as is the duty of all good subjects of the King and of every person of culture, we have come in the name of the respected servant of your Excellency who has had the misfortune—”

“Your Excellency’s servant is in bed sick,” Padre Salvi added humbly. “After the pleasure of welcoming you and learning about your Excellency’s health, as is the duty of all loyal subjects of the King and anyone of good culture, we have come on behalf of the respected servant of your Excellency who has had the misfortune—”

“Oh!” interrupted the Captain-General, twirling a chair about on one leg and smiling nervously, “if all the servants of my Excellency were like his Reverence, Padre Damaso, I should prefer myself to serve my Excellency!”

“Oh!” interrupted the Captain-General, spinning a chair on one leg and smiling awkwardly, “if all of my Excellency's servants were like his Reverence, Padre Damaso, I would rather be the one serving my Excellency!”

[286]The reverend gentlemen, who were standing up physically, did so mentally at this interruption.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]The reverend gentlemen, who were physically standing, mentally stood up at this interruption.

“Won’t your Reverences be seated?” he added after a brief pause, moderating his tone a little.

“Won’t you all take a seat?” he added after a brief pause, softening his tone a bit.

Capitan Tiago here appeared in full dress, walking on tiptoe and leading by the hand Maria Clara, who entered timidly and with hesitation. Still she bowed gracefully and ceremoniously.

Capitan Tiago was completely dressed up, walking on his toes and gently holding Maria Clara's hand, who entered hesitantly and with shyness. Still, she bowed gracefully and formally.

“Is this young lady your daughter?” asked the Captain-General in surprise.

“Is this young woman your daughter?” asked the Captain-General in surprise.

“And your Excellency’s, General,” answered Capitan Tiago seriously.1

“And your Excellency’s, General,” replied Captain Tiago earnestly.1

The alcalde and the aides opened their eyes wide, but his Excellency lost none of his gravity as he took the girl’s hand and said affably, “Happy are the fathers who have daughters like you, señorita! I have heard you spoken of with respect and admiration and have wanted to see you and thank you for your beautiful action of this afternoon. I am informed of everything and when I make my report to his Majesty’s government I shall not forget your noble conduct. Meanwhile, permit me to thank you in the name of his Majesty, the King, whom I represent here and who loves peace and tranquillity in his loyal subjects, and for myself, a father who has daughters of your age, and to propose a reward for you.”

The mayor and his assistants widened their eyes, but the governor maintained his serious demeanor as he took the girl’s hand and said pleasantly, “Fathers are lucky to have daughters like you, miss! I’ve heard people talk about you with respect and admiration, and I’ve been eager to meet you and thank you for your wonderful actions this afternoon. I know about everything, and when I report to His Majesty’s government, I won’t forget your honorable behavior. In the meantime, please allow me to thank you on behalf of His Majesty, the King, whom I represent here and who values peace and tranquility among his loyal subjects, as well as for myself, a father with daughters your age, and to propose a reward for you.”

“Sir—” answered the trembling Maria Clara.

“Sir,” replied the trembling Maria Clara.

His Excellency guessed what she wanted to say, and so continued: “It is well, señorita, that you are at peace with your conscience and content with the good opinion of your fellow-countrymen, with the faith which is its own best reward and beyond which we should not aspire. But you must not deprive me of an opportunity to show that if Justice knows how to punish she also knows how to reward [287]and that she is not always blind!” The italicized words were all spoken in a loud and significant tone.

His Excellency sensed what she wanted to say and continued: “It’s good, miss, that you’re at peace with your conscience and satisfied with how your fellow countrymen see you, with the faith that is its own greatest reward and that we shouldn’t aim for more than that. But you can’t take away my chance to show that while Justice knows how to punish, she also knows how to reward [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]and that she isn’t always blind!” He emphasized the italicized words with a loud and significant tone.

“Señor Don Juan Crisostomo Ibarra awaits the orders of your Excellency!” announced the aide in a loud voice.

“Sir Don Juan Crisostomo Ibarra is waiting for your orders, Your Excellency!” announced the aide in a loud voice.

Maria Clara shuddered.

Maria Clara shivered.

“Ah!” exclaimed the Captain-General. “Allow me, señorita, to express my desire to see you again before leaving the town, as I still have some very important things to say to you. Señor Alcalde, you will accompany me during the walk which I wish to take after the conference that I will hold alone with Señor Ibarra.”

“Ah!” exclaimed the Captain-General. “Let me, ma'am, express my wish to see you again before I leave town, as I still have some very important things to discuss with you. Mr. Mayor, you'll join me on the walk I want to take after the meeting I’ll have alone with Mr. Ibarra.”

“Your Excellency will permit us to inform you,” began Padre Salvi humbly, “that Señor Ibarra is excommunicated.”

“Your Excellency will allow us to inform you,” began Padre Salvi humbly, “that Señor Ibarra is excommunicated.”

His Excellency cut short this speech, saying, “I am happy that I have only to regret the condition of Padre Damaso, for whom I sincerely desire a complete recovery, since at his age a voyage to Spain on account of his health may not be very agreeable. But that depends on him! Meanwhile, may God preserve the health of your Reverences!”

His Excellency interrupted this speech, saying, “I’m glad that all I have to do is regret Padre Damaso’s condition, for whom I sincerely wish a complete recovery, since at his age a trip to Spain for his health might not be very pleasant. But that’s up to him! In the meantime, may God keep your Reverences healthy!”

“And so much depends on him,” murmured Padre Salvi as they retired. “We’ll see who makes that voyage soonest!” remarked another Franciscan.

“And so much depends on him,” whispered Padre Salvi as they left. “Let’s see who makes that journey first!” commented another Franciscan.

“I shall leave at once,” declared the indignant Padre Sibyla.

“I’m leaving right now,” declared the angry Padre Sibyla.

“And we shall go back to our province,” said the Augustinians. Neither the Dominican nor the Augustinians could endure the thought that they had been so coldly received on a Franciscan’s account.

“And we’ll go back to our province,” said the Augustinians. Neither the Dominicans nor the Augustinians could stand the idea that they had been so coldly welcomed because of a Franciscan.

In the hall they met Ibarra, their amphitryon of a few hours before, but no greetings were exchanged, only looks that said many things. But when the friars had withdrawn the alcalde greeted him familiarly, although the entrance of the aide looking for the young man left no time for conversation. In the doorway he met Maria Clara; their [288]looks also said many things but quite different from what the friars’ eyes had expressed.

In the hall, they ran into Ibarra, their host from a few hours earlier, but no greetings were exchanged—just meaningful looks. However, once the friars left, the alcalde greeted him in a friendly manner, although the arrival of the aide looking for the young man didn’t give them much time to talk. In the doorway, he came across Maria Clara; their [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]looks also conveyed a lot, but quite differently than what the friars' gazes had expressed.

Ibarra was dressed in deep mourning, but presented himself serenely and made a profound bow, even though the visit of the friars had not appeared to him to be a good augury. The Captain-General advanced toward him several steps.

Ibarra was dressed in black for mourning, but he approached calmly and bowed deeply, even though he didn't see the friars' visit as a positive sign. The Captain-General walked several steps toward him.

“I take pleasure, Señor Ibarra, in shaking your hand. Permit me to receive you in all confidence.” His Excellency examined the youth with marked satisfaction.

“I’m glad to shake your hand, Señor Ibarra. Let me welcome you with complete trust.” His Excellency looked at the young man with noticeable satisfaction.

“Sir, such kindness—”

"Sir, that's so kind—"

“Your surprise offends me, signifying as it does that you had not expected to be well received. That is casting a doubt on my sense of justice!”

“Your surprise offends me, as it means you didn't expect to be welcomed. That calls my sense of fairness into question!”

“A cordial reception, sir, for an insignificant subject of his Majesty like myself is not justice but a favor.”

“A warm welcome, sir, for someone as unimportant as me is not justice but a favor.”

“Good, good,” exclaimed his Excellency, seating himself and waving Ibarra to a chair. “Let us enjoy a brief period of frankness. I am very well satisfied with your conduct and have already recommended you to his Majesty for a decoration on account of your philanthropic idea of erecting a schoolhouse. If you had let me know, I would have attended the ceremony with pleasure, and perhaps might have prevented a disagreeable incident.”

“Great, great,” his Excellency said, sitting down and motioning for Ibarra to take a seat. “Let’s take a moment for some honesty. I’m really pleased with your actions and have already recommended you to his Majesty for an award because of your generous idea of building a schoolhouse. If you had told me, I would have happily attended the ceremony and maybe could have avoided an unpleasant incident.”

“It seemed to me such a small matter,” answered the youth, “that I did not think it worth while troubling your Excellency with it in the midst of your numerous cares. Besides, my duty was to apply first to the chief authority of my province.”

“It seemed like such a minor issue to me,” the young man replied, “that I didn’t think it was worth bothering your Excellency with it while you have so many other concerns. Also, it was my responsibility to first address the main authority of my province.”

His Excellency nodded with a satisfied air and went on in an even more familiar tone: “In regard to the trouble you’re had with Padre Damaso, don’t hold any fear or rancor, for they won’t touch a hair of your head while I govern the islands. As for the excommunication, I’ll speak to the Archbishop, since it is necessary for us to adjust ourselves to circumstances. Here we can’t laugh at such things in public as we can in the Peninsula and in enlightened [289]Europe. Nevertheless, be more prudent in the future. You have placed yourself in opposition to the religious orders, who must be respected on account of their influence and their wealth. But I will protect you, for I like good sons, I like to see them honor the memory of their fathers. I loved mine, and, as God lives, I don’t know what I would have done in your place!”

His Excellency nodded with a satisfied expression and continued in a more casual tone: “About the trouble you’ve had with Padre Damaso, don’t worry or hold any grudges, because they won’t lay a finger on you while I’m in charge of the islands. As for the excommunication, I’ll talk to the Archbishop since we need to adapt to the situation. Here, we can’t joke about things in public like we can in the Peninsula and in advanced [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]Europe. Still, be more careful in the future. You’ve put yourself against the religious orders, who need to be respected because of their power and wealth. But I will protect you, because I appreciate good sons; I like to see them honor their fathers’ memories. I loved mine, and, as God lives, I can’t imagine what I would have done in your position!”

Then, changing the subject of conversation quickly, he asked, “I’m told that you have just returned from Europe; were you in Madrid?”

Then, quickly changing the subject, he asked, “I heard you just got back from Europe; were you in Madrid?”

“Yes, sir, several months.”

"Yes, sir, a few months."

“Perhaps you heard my family spoken of?”

“Maybe you’ve heard people talk about my family?”

“Your Excellency had just left when I had the honor of being introduced to your family.”

“Your Excellency had just left when I had the pleasure of meeting your family.”

“How is it, then, that you came without bringing any recommendations to me?”

“How is it, then, that you showed up without bringing any referrals for me?”

“Sir,” replied Ibarra with a bow, “because I did not come direct from Spain and because I have heard your Excellency so well spoken of that I thought a letter of recommendation might not only be valueless but even offensive; all Filipinos are recommended to you.”

“Sir,” replied Ibarra with a bow, “since I didn’t come directly from Spain and because I’ve heard so many good things about you, I thought a letter of recommendation might not only be useless but even disrespectful; all Filipinos are recommended to you.”

A smile played about the old soldier’s lips and he replied slowly, as though measuring and weighing his words, “You flatter me by thinking so, and—so it ought to be. Nevertheless, young man, you must know what burdens weigh upon our shoulders here in the Philippines. Here we, old soldiers, have to do and to be everything: King, Minister of State, of War, of Justice, of Finance, of Agriculture, and of all the rest. The worst part of it too is that in every matter we have to consult the distant mother country, which accepts or rejects our proposals according to circumstances there—and at times blindly. As we Spaniards say, ‘He who attempts many things succeeds in none.’ Besides, we generally come here knowing little about the country and leave it when we begin to get acquainted with it. With you I can be frank, for it would be useless to try to be otherwise. Even in Spain, where [290]each department has its own minister, born and reared in the locality, where there are a press and a public opinion, where the opposition frankly opens the eyes of the government and keeps it informed, everything moves along imperfectly and defectively; thus it is a miracle that here things are not completely topsyturvy in the lack of these safeguards, and having to live and work under the shadow of a most powerful opposition. Good intentions are not lacking to us, the governing powers, but we find ourselves obliged to avail ourselves of the eyes and arms of others whom ordinarily we do not know and who perhaps, instead of serving their country, serve only their own private interests. This is not our fault but the fault of circumstances—the friars aid us not a little in getting along, but they are not sufficient. You have aroused my interest and it is my desire that the imperfections of our present system of government be of no hindrance to you. I cannot look after everybody nor can everybody come to me. Can I be of service to you in any way? Have you no request to make?”

A smile tugged at the old soldier’s lips as he replied slowly, carefully choosing his words, “You flatter me by thinking that, and it should be true. However, young man, you must understand the burdens we bear here in the Philippines. We, old soldiers, have to do it all: be the King, the Minister of State, War, Justice, Finance, Agriculture, and everything else. The worst part is that for every decision, we have to check with the distant mother country, which either accepts or rejects our proposals based on their circumstances—and sometimes they do so blindly. As we Spaniards say, ‘He who tries to do too much succeeds at nothing.’ Plus, we usually come here knowing very little about the country and leave just as we start to get to know it. I can be honest with you; there’s no point in trying to do otherwise. Even in Spain, where [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]each department has its own minister, someone from the area, where there are press and public opinion, where the opposition keeps the government informed, everything still runs imperfectly. So, it’s almost a miracle that things here aren’t completely chaotic without these safeguards and while dealing with a very strong opposition. We, the governing powers, have good intentions, but we often have to rely on the eyes and efforts of others whom we typically don’t know and who, instead of serving their country, might only serve their own interests. This isn’t our fault; it’s just the circumstances. The friars help us to some extent, but they’re not enough. You’ve sparked my interest, and I hope that the flaws in our current system don’t hinder you. I can’t look after everyone, nor can everyone come to me. How can I assist you? Do you have any requests?”

Ibarra reflected a moment before he answered. “Sir, my dearest wish is the happiness of my country, a happiness which I desire to see owed to the mother country and to the efforts of my fellow-citizens, the two united by the eternal bonds of common aspirations and common interests. What I would request can only be given by the government after years of unceasing toil and after the introduction of definite reforms.”

Ibarra thought for a moment before he replied. “Sir, my greatest wish is for my country to be happy, a happiness that I hope will be thanks to the mother country and the efforts of my fellow citizens, both connected by the lasting ties of shared goals and interests. What I'm asking for can only be granted by the government after years of hard work and the implementation of real reforms.”

His Excellency gazed at him for a few seconds with a searching look, which Ibarra sustained with naturalness. “You are the first man that I’ve talked to in this country!” he finally exclaimed, extending his hand.

His Excellency looked at him for a few seconds with an intense gaze, which Ibarra held with ease. “You’re the first person I’ve spoken to in this country!” he finally said, reaching out his hand.

“Your Excellency has seen only those who drag themselves about in the city; you have not visited the slandered huts of our towns or your Excellency would have been able to see real men, if to be a man it is sufficient to have a generous heart and simple customs.”

“Your Excellency has only seen those who stumble around the city; you haven't explored the overlooked homes of our towns, or you would have witnessed real men, if being a man is defined by having a generous heart and straightforward ways.”

[291]The Captain-General rose and began to walk back and forth in the room. “Señor Ibarra,” he exclaimed, pausing suddenly, and the young man also rose, “perhaps within a month I shall leave. Your education and your mode of thinking are not for this country. Sell what you have, pack your trunk, and come with me to Europe; the climate there will be more agreeable to you.”

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]The Captain-General stood up and started pacing the room. “Señor Ibarra,” he said suddenly stopping, and the young man also stood up, “maybe in a month I'll be leaving. Your education and way of thinking don’t fit in here. Sell your things, pack your bags, and come with me to Europe; the climate there will suit you better.”

“I shall always while I live preserve the memory of your Excellency’s kindness,” replied Ibarra with emotion, “but I must remain in this country where my fathers have lived.”

“I will always remember your kindness, Excellency,” Ibarra replied, feeling emotional, “but I have to stay in this country where my ancestors lived.”

“Where they have died you might say with more exactness! Believe me, perhaps I know your country better than you yourself do. Ah, now I remember,” he exclaimed with a change of tone, “you are going to marry an adorable young woman and I’m detaining you here! Go, go to her, and that you may have greater freedom send her father to me,” this with a smile. “Don’t forget, though, that I want you to accompany me in my walk.”

“Where they have died, you could say that more precisely! Believe me, I might know your country better than you do. Ah, now I remember,” he said with a change in his voice, “you’re about to marry a lovely young woman, and I’m keeping you here! Go, go to her, and to give you more freedom, send her father to me,” he added with a smile. “But don’t forget, I want you to join me for my walk.”

Ibarra bowed and withdrew. His Excellency then called to his aide. “I’m satisfied,” he said, slapping the latter lightly on the shoulder. “Today I’ve seen for the first time how it is possible for one to be a good Spaniard without ceasing to be a good Filipino and to love his country. Today I showed their Reverences that we are not all puppets of theirs. This young man gave me the opportunity and I shall soon have settled all my accounts with the friars. It’s a pity that some day or other this young man—But call the alcalde.”

Ibarra bowed and stepped back. His Excellency then called for his aide. “I’m pleased,” he said, giving the aide a light pat on the shoulder. “Today I saw for the first time how someone can be a good Spaniard without losing their identity as a Filipino and still love their country. Today I showed their Reverences that we’re not all their puppets. This young man gave me that chance, and soon I’ll have settled all my scores with the friars. It’s a shame that someday this young man—But call the alcalde.”

The alcalde presented himself immediately. As he entered, the Captain-General said to him, “Señor Alcalde, in order to avoid any repetition of scenes such as you witnessed this afternoon, scenes that I regret, as they hurt the prestige of the government and of all good Spaniards, allow me to recommend to your especial care Señor Ibarra, so that you may afford him means for carrying out his patriotic intentions and also that in the future you prevent his [292]being molested by persons of any class whatsoever, under any pretext at all.”

The mayor arrived right away. As he walked in, the Captain-General said to him, “Mr. Mayor, to prevent any more incidents like the ones you saw this afternoon—incidents that I regret because they damage the reputation of the government and all good Spaniards—I ask you to pay special attention to Mr. Ibarra. Please ensure he has the resources he needs to carry out his patriotic intentions and also see to it that he isn’t bothered by anyone, no matter who they are or what excuse they use, in the future.”

The alcalde understood the reprimand and bowed to conceal his confusion.

The mayor realized he had been reprimanded and lowered his head to hide his embarrassment.

“Have the same order communicated to the alferez who commands in the district here. Also, investigate whether that gentleman has affairs of his own that are not sanctioned by the regulations. I’ve heard more than one complaint in regard to that.”

“Inform the lieutenant in charge of the district about the same order. Also, check if that guy has any personal matters that aren't allowed by the rules. I've heard multiple complaints about that.”

Capitan Tiago presented himself stiff and formal. “Don Santiago,” said his Excellency in an affable tone, “a little while ago I felicitated you on the happiness of having a daughter such as the Señorita de los Santos; now let me congratulate you on your future son-in-law. The most virtuous of daughters is certainly worthy of the best citizen of the Philippines. Is it permitted to know when the wedding will occur?”

Capitan Tiago appeared stiff and formal. “Don Santiago,” his Excellency said in a friendly tone, “not long ago I congratulated you on the joy of having a daughter like Señorita de los Santos; now let me congratulate you on your future son-in-law. The most virtuous of daughters definitely deserves the best citizen of the Philippines. May I ask when the wedding will take place?”

“Sir!” stammered Capitan Tiago, wiping the perspiration from his forehead.

“Sir!” stammered Captain Tiago, wiping the sweat from his forehead.

“Come now, I see that there is nothing definitely arranged. If persons are lacking to stand up with them, I shall take the greatest pleasure in being one of them. That’s for the purpose of ridding myself of the feeling of disgust which the many weddings I’ve heretofore taken part in have given me,” he added, turning to the alcalde.

“Come on, I see that nothing is set in stone. If there are people missing to support them, I would be more than happy to be one of them. It’s to help me get rid of the disgust I’ve felt from all the weddings I’ve participated in before,” he added, turning to the mayor.

“Yes, sir,” answered Capitan Tiago with a smile that would move to pity.

“Yes, sir,” replied Capitan Tiago with a smile that would touch anyone’s heart.

Ibarra almost ran in search of Maria Clara—he had so many things to tell her. Hearing merry voices in one of the rooms, he knocked lightly on the door.

Ibarra nearly sprinted to find Maria Clara—he had so much to share with her. Hearing cheerful voices coming from one of the rooms, he knocked gently on the door.

“Who’s there?” asked the voice of Maria Clara.

“Who’s there?” asked Maria Clara’s voice.

“I!”

“I!”

The voices became hushed and the door—did not open.

The voices quieted down, and the door—did not open.

“It’s I, may I come in?” called the young man, his heart beating violently.

“It’s me, can I come in?” called the young man, his heart racing.

The silence continued. Then light footsteps approached the door and the merry voice of Sinang murmured through [293]the keyhole, “Crisostomo, we’re going to the theater tonight. Write what you have to say to Maria.”

The silence went on. Then soft footsteps came closer to the door, and Sinang's cheerful voice whispered through the keyhole, “Crisostomo, we’re going to the theater tonight. Write down what you need to say to Maria.”

The footsteps retreated again as rapidly as they approached.

The footsteps quickly faded away just as fast as they had come.

“What does this mean?” murmured Ibarra thoughtfully as he retired slowly from the door. [294]

“What does this mean?” Ibarra murmured thoughtfully as he slowly stepped away from the door. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]


1 Spanish etiquette requires that the possessor of an object immediately offer it to any person who asks about it with the conventional phrase, “It is yours.” Capitan Tiago is rather overdoing his Latin refinement.—TR.

1 In Spanish culture, you should always offer an item to anyone who asks about it with the standard phrase, “It’s yours.” Captain Tiago is really going overboard with his Latin sophistication.—TR.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

Chapter XXXVIII

The Procession

At nightfall, when all the lanterns in the windows had been lighted, for the fourth time the procession started amid the ringing of bells and the usual explosions of bombs. The Captain-General, who had gone out on foot in company with his two aides, Capitan Tiago, the alcalde, the alferez, and Ibarra, preceded by civil-guards and officials who opened the way and cleared the street, was invited to review the procession from the house of the gobernadorcillo, in front of which a platform had been erected where a loa1 would be recited in honor of the Blessed Patron.

At dusk, when all the lanterns in the windows were lit, the procession began for the fourth time amidst the ringing of bells and the usual firecrackers. The Captain-General, who was out on foot with his two aides, Captain Tiago, the mayor, the ensign, and Ibarra, was preceded by civil guards and officials who cleared the way down the street. He was invited to watch the procession from the house of the town leader, where a platform had been set up for a loa1 to be recited in honor of the Blessed Patron.

[295]Ibarra would gladly have renounced the pleasure of hearing this poetical composition, preferring to watch the procession from Capitan Tiago’s house, where Maria Clara had remained with some of her friends, but his Excellency wished to hear the loa, so he had no recourse but to console himself with the prospect of seeing her at the theater.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]Ibarra would have happily given up the enjoyment of listening to this poetic piece, choosing instead to view the procession from Capitan Tiago’s house, where Maria Clara was with some of her friends. However, since his Excellency wanted to hear the loa, he had no choice but to comfort himself with the thought of seeing her at the theater.

The procession was headed by the silver candelabra borne by three begloved sacristans, behind whom came the school children in charge of their teacher, then boys with paper lanterns of varied shapes and colors placed on the ends of bamboo poles of greater or less length and decorated according to the caprice of each boy, since this illumination was furnished by the children of the barrios, who gladly performed this service, imposed by the matanda sa nayon,2 each one designing and fashioning his own lantern, adorning it as his fancy prompted and his finances permitted with a greater or less number of frills and little streamers, and lighting it with a piece of candle if he had a friend or relative who was a sacristan, or if he could buy one of the small red tapers such as the Chinese burn before their altars.

The procession was led by a silver candelabra carried by three gloved sacristans, followed by schoolchildren with their teacher. Next were the boys holding paper lanterns of various shapes and colors, attached to bamboo poles of different lengths, decorated according to each boy's creativity. This illumination was provided by the children from the barrios, who willingly participated in this task, organized by the matanda sa nayon, with each boy designing and crafting his own lantern, decorating it as his imagination and budget allowed with varying amounts of embellishments and streamers, and lighting it with a candle if he had a friend or relative who was a sacristan, or if he could buy one of the small red candles that the Chinese burn before their altars.

In the midst of the crowd came and went alguazils, guardians of justice to take care that the lines were not broken and the people did not crowd together. For this purpose they availed themselves of their rods, with blows from which, administered opportunely and with sufficient force, they endeavored to add to the glory and brilliance of the procession—all for the edification of souls and the [296]splendor of religious show. At the same time that the alguazils were thus distributing free their sanctifying blows, other persons, to console the recipients, distributed candles and tapers of different sizes, also free.

In the middle of the crowd, alguazils moved in and out, acting as enforcers to make sure the lines stayed intact and people didn’t gather too closely. They used their rods to deliver well-timed and forceful taps, aiming to enhance the glory and spectacle of the procession—all for the spiritual upliftment of souls and the [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]splendor of the religious display. While the alguazils were handing out their sanctifying taps, others were there to comfort those on the receiving end by giving out candles and tapers of various sizes, also for free.

“Señor Alcalde,” said Ibarra in a low voice, “do they administer those blows as a punishment for sin or simply because they like to do so?”

“Mr. Mayor,” Ibarra said quietly, “are those blows given as a punishment for sin or just because they enjoy it?”

“You’re right, Señor Ibarra,” answered the Captain-General, overhearing the question. “This barbarous sight is a wonder to all who come here from other countries. It ought to be forbidden.”

“You're right, Señor Ibarra,” replied the Captain-General, overhearing the question. “This brutal sight is astonishing to everyone who comes here from other countries. It should be banned.”

Without any apparent reason, the first saint that appeared was St. John the Baptist. On looking at him it might have been said that the fame of Our Savior’s cousin did not amount to much among the people, for while it is true that he had the feet and legs of a maiden and the face of an anchorite, yet he was placed on an old wooden andas, and was hidden by a crowd of children who, armed with candles and unlighted lanterns, were engaging in mock fights.

Without any clear reason, the first saint to appear was St. John the Baptist. Looking at him, one might think that the reputation of Our Savior’s cousin didn’t hold much weight among the people. Although he had the feet and legs of a young girl and the face of a hermit, he was placed on an old wooden andas and was obscured by a crowd of children, who, wielding candles and unlit lanterns, were having playful fights.

“Unfortunate saint!” muttered the Sage Tasio, who was watching the procession from the street, “it avails you nothing to have been the forerunner of the Good Tidings or that Jesus bowed before you! Your great faith and your austerity avail you nothing, nor the fact that you died for the truth and your convictions, all of which men forget when they consider nothing more than their own merits. It avails more to preach badly in the churches than to be the eloquent voice crying in the desert, this is what the Philippines teaches you! If you had eaten turkey instead of locusts and had worn garments of silk rather than hides, if you had joined a Corporation—”

“Unfortunate saint!” muttered Sage Tasio, who was watching the procession from the street. “It doesn’t help you at all to have been the forerunner of the Good News or that Jesus acknowledged you! Your strong faith and your strict lifestyle don’t mean anything, nor does the fact that you died for the truth and your beliefs—people forget all that when they focus only on their own achievements. It’s more beneficial to give a bad sermon in churches than to be the passionate voice calling out in the wilderness; that’s what the Philippines shows you! If you had eaten turkey instead of locusts and worn silk instead of hides, if you had joined a Corporation—”

But the old man suspended his apostrophe at the approach of St. Francis. “Didn’t I say so?” he then went on, smiling sarcastically. “This one rides on a ear, and, good Heavens, what a car! How many lights and how many glass lanterns! Never did I see you surrounded by so [297]many luminaries, Giovanni Bernardone!3 And what music! Other tunes were heard by your followers after your death! But, venerable and humble founder, if you were to come back to life now you would see only degenerate Eliases of Cortona, and if your followers should recognize you, they would put you in jail, and perhaps you would share the fate of Cesareus of Spyre.”

But the old man paused his comment as St. Francis approached. “Didn’t I say that?” he continued, smirking sarcastically. “This guy rides around on an ear, and, good heavens, what a car! So many lights and so many glass lanterns! I’ve never seen you surrounded by so [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]many bright lights, Giovanni Bernardone!3 And the music! Your followers heard different tunes after you passed away! But, esteemed and humble founder, if you were to come back to life now, you would only see twisted versions of Eliases of Cortona, and if your followers recognized you, they would lock you up, and you might even end up like Cesareus of Spyre.”

After the music came a banner on which was pictured the same saint, but with seven wings, carried by the Tertiary Brethren dressed in guingón habits and praying in high, plaintive voices. Rather inexplicably, next came St. Mary Magdalene, a beautiful image with abundant hair, wearing a pañuelo of embroidered piña held by fingers covered with rings, and a silk gown decorated with gilt spangles. Lights and incense surrounded her while her glass tears reflected the colors of the Bengal lights, which, while giving a fantastic appearance to the procession, also made the saintly sinner weep now green, now red, now blue tears. The houses did not begin to light up until St. Francis was passing; St. John the Baptist did not enjoy this honor and passed hastily by as if ashamed to be the only one dressed in hides in such a crowd of folk covered with gold and jewels.

After the music, there was a banner featuring the same saint, but with seven wings, carried by the Tertiary Brethren dressed in guingón robes, praying in high, mournful voices. Strangely, next came St. Mary Magdalene, a beautiful figure with flowing hair, wearing an embroidered piña headscarf held by fingers adorned with rings, and a silk gown decorated with gold spangles. Lights and incense surrounded her while her glass tears reflected the colors of the Bengal lights, which, while giving a fantastic look to the procession, also made the saintly sinner weep tears that were now green, now red, now blue. The houses didn’t start lighting up until St. Francis was passing by; St. John the Baptist didn’t receive this honor and hurried past as if ashamed to be the only one dressed in hides among a crowd of people adorned with gold and jewels.

“There goes our saint!” exclaimed the daughter of the gobernadorcillo to her visitors. “I’ve lent him all my rings, but that’s in order to get to heaven.”

“There goes our saint!” the gobernadorcillo’s daughter exclaimed to her visitors. “I’ve given him all my rings, but that’s to help me get to heaven.”

The candle-bearers stopped around the platform to listen to the loa and the blessed saints did the same; either they or their bearers wished to hear the verses. Those who were carrying St. John, tired of waiting, squatted down on their heels and agreed to set him on the ground.

The candle holders gathered around the platform to listen to the loa, and so did the blessed saints; either they or their carriers wanted to hear the verses. Those carrying St. John, tired of waiting, squatted on their heels and decided to place him on the ground.

“The alguazil may scold!” objected one of them.

"The alguazil could get upset!" one of them protested.

“Huh, in the sacristy they leave him in a corner among the cobwebs!”

“Huh, they leave him in a corner of the sacristy among the cobwebs!”

[298]So St. John, once on the ground, became one of the townsfolk.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]So St. John, once he landed, became one of the locals.

As the Magdalene set out the women joined the procession, only that instead of beginning with the children, as among the men, the old women came first and the girls filled up the lines to the car of the Virgin, behind which came the curate under his canopy. This practise they had from Padre Damaso, who said: “To the Virgin the maidens and not the old women are pleasing!” This statement had caused wry faces on the part of many saintly old ladies, but the Virgin did not change her tastes.

As the Magdalene started, the women joined the procession, but instead of the children leading like with the men, the older women went first and the girls followed in lines to the Virgin's car, with the curate walking under his canopy behind them. They followed this tradition from Padre Damaso, who said, "The Virgin prefers the maidens over the older women!" This remark made many pious older ladies grimace, but the Virgin didn't change her preferences.

San Diego followed the Magdalene but did not seem to be rejoicing over this fact, since he moved along as repentantly as he had in the morning when he followed St. Francis. His float was drawn by six Tertiary Sisters—whether because of some vow or on account of some sickness, the fact is that they dragged him along, and with zeal. San Diego stopped in front of the platform and waited to be saluted.

San Diego trailed behind Magdalene but didn’t appear to be celebrating this fact, as he moved along with as much regret as he had earlier in the day when he followed St. Francis. His float was pulled by six Tertiary Sisters—whether due to some vow or because of an illness, the truth is that they pulled him along with enthusiasm. San Diego paused in front of the platform and waited to be acknowledged.

But it was necessary to wait for the float of the Virgin, which was preceded by persons dressed like phantoms, who frightened the little children so that there were heard the cries and screams of terrified babies. Yet in the midst of that dark mass of gowns, hoods, girdles, and nuns’ veils, from which arose a monotonous and snuffling prayer, there were to be seen, like white jasmines or fresh sampaguitas among old rags, twelve girls dressed in white, crowned with flowers, their hair curled, and flashing from their eyes glances as bright as their necklaces. Like little genii of light who were prisoners of specters they moved along holding to the wide blue ribbons tied to the Virgin’s car and suggesting the doves that draw the car of Spring.

But it was necessary to wait for the Virgin's float, which was preceded by people dressed like ghosts, scaring the little children, so you could hear the cries and screams of terrified babies. Yet amidst that dark crowd of gowns, hoods, sashes, and nuns' veils, where a dull and muffled prayer rose up, there were twelve girls dressed in white, like white jasmines or fresh sampaguitas among old rags. They were crowned with flowers, their hair curled, and their eyes sparkled as brightly as their necklaces. Like little genies of light trapped among specters, they moved along, holding onto the wide blue ribbons tied to the Virgin’s carriage, resembling doves that pull the cart of Spring.

Now all the images were in attitudes of attention, crowded one against the other to listen to the verses. Everybody kept his eyes fixed on the half-drawn curtain until at length a sigh of admiration escaped from the lips of all. Deservedly [299]so, too, for it was a boy with wings, riding-boots, sash, belt, and plumed hat.

Now all the figures were in poses of attention, packed close together to hear the verses. Everyone kept their eyes glued to the half-drawn curtain until a collective sigh of admiration broke from their lips. Rightfully so, because it was a boy with wings, riding boots, a sash, a belt, and a plumed hat.

“It’s the alcalde!” cried some one, but this prodigy of creation began to recite a poem like himself and took no offense at the comparison.

“It’s the mayor!” someone shouted, but this marvel of nature began to recite a poem just like him and didn’t take offense at the comparison.

But why record here what he said in Latin, Tagalog, and Spanish, all in verse—this poor victim of the gobernadorcillo? Our readers have enjoyed Padre Damaso’s sermon of the morning and we do not wish to spoil them by too many wonders. Besides, the Franciscan might feel hard toward us if we were to put forward a competitor, and this is far from being the desire of such peaceful folk as we have the good fortune to be.

But why document what he said in Latin, Tagalog, and Spanish, all in verse—this poor victim of the local leader? Our readers have already enjoyed Padre Damaso’s sermon from the morning, and we don’t want to overwhelm them with too many wonders. Also, the Franciscan might take offense if we were to introduce a rival, and that’s the last thing we want as peaceful people.

Afterwards, the procession moved on, St. John proceeding along his vale of tears. When the Virgin passed the house of Capitan Tiago a heavenly song greeted her with the words of the archangel. It was a voice tender, melodious, pleading, sighing out the Ave Maria of Gounod to the accompaniment of a piano that prayed with it. The music of the procession became hushed, the praying ceased, and even Padre Salvi himself paused. The voice trembled and became plaintive, expressing more than a salutation—rather a prayer and a protest.

Afterwards, the procession continued on, St. John moving through his valley of sorrow. When the Virgin passed by Capitan Tiago's house, a heavenly song welcomed her with the words of the archangel. It was a gentle, melodic, pleading voice that sighed out Gounod's Ave Maria, accompanied by a piano that seemed to pray along. The music of the procession fell silent, the prayers stopped, and even Padre Salvi himself took a moment to pause. The voice trembled and became sorrowful, conveying more than just a greeting—it was more like a prayer and a plea.

Terror and melancholy settled down upon Ibarra’s heart as he listened to the voice from the window where he stood. He comprehended what that suffering soul was expressing in a song and yet feared to ask himself the cause of such sorrow. Gloomy and thoughtful, he turned to the Captain-General.

Terror and sadness weighed heavy on Ibarra's heart as he listened to the voice from the window where he stood. He understood what that troubled soul was conveying in the song but was afraid to question the reason behind such sorrow. Pensive and introspective, he turned to the Captain-General.

“You will join me at the table,” the latter said to him. “There we’ll talk about those boys who disappeared.”

“I want you to join me at the table,” he said to him. “There, we’ll talk about those boys who went missing.”

“Could I be the cause?” murmured the young man, staring without seeing the Captain-General, whom he was following mechanically. [300]

“Could I be the reason?” whispered the young man, looking blankly at the Captain-General, whom he was following on autopilot.


1 A metrical discourse for a special occasion or in honor of some distinguished personage. Padre Zuñiga (Estadismo, Chap. III) thus describes one heard by him in Lipa, Batangas, in 1800, on the occasion of General Alava’s visit to that place: “He who is to recite the loa is seen in the center of the stage dressed as a Spanish cavalier, reclining in a chair as if asleep, while behind the scenes musicians sing a lugubrious chant in the vernacular. The sleeper awakes and shows by signs that he thinks he has heard, or dreamed of hearing, some voice. He again disposes himself to sleep, and the chant is repeated in the same lugubrious tone. Again he awakes, rises, and shows that he has heard a voice. This scene is repeated several times, until at length he is persuaded that the voice is announcing the arrival of the hero who is to be eulogized. He then commences to recite his loa, carrying himself like a clown in a circus, while he sings the praises of the person in whose honor the fiesta has been arranged. This loa, which was in rhetorical verse in a diffuse style suited to the Asiatic taste, set forth the general’s naval expeditions and the honors he had received from the King, concluding with thanks and acknowledgment of the favor that he had conferred in passing through their town and visiting such poor wretches as they. There were not lacking in it the wanderings of Ulysses, the journeys of Aristotle, the unfortunate death of Pliny, and other passages from ancient history, which they delight in introducing into their stories. All these passages are usually filled with fables touching upon the marvelous, such as the following, which merit special [295n]notice: of Aristotle it was said that being unable to learn the depth of the sea he threw himself into its waves and was drowned, and of Pliny that he leaped into Vesuvius to investigate the fire within the volcano. In the same way other historical accounts are confused. I believe that these loas were introduced by the priests in former times, although the fables with which they abound would seem to offer an objection to this opinion, as nothing is ever told in them that can be found in the writings of any European author; still they appear to me to have been suited to the less critical taste of past centuries. The verses are written by the natives, among whom there are many poets, this art being less difficult in Tagalog than in any other language.”—TR.

1 A poetic performance for a special occasion or in honor of a distinguished individual. Padre Zuñiga (Estadismo, Chap. III) describes one he witnessed in Lipa, Batangas, in 1800, during General Alava’s visit: “The person set to recite the loa is positioned in the center of the stage, dressed as a Spanish knight, reclining in a chair as if asleep, while musicians offstage sing a mournful chant in the local language. The sleeper wakes up and gestures as if he thinks he has heard, or dreamed of hearing, a voice. He settles back to sleep, and the chant is sung again in the same mournful tone. He wakes up again, gets up, and indicates that he has heard a voice. This scene repeats several times until he finally believes that the voice is announcing the arrival of the hero being honored. He then begins to recite his loa, acting like a clown in a circus while praising the person for whom the fiesta is held. This loa, composed in rhetorical verse with a style suited to Asian taste, talked about the general’s naval voyages and the honors he received from the King, ending with gratitude for his visit to their town and for acknowledging the plight of its poor inhabitants. It included references to the adventures of Ulysses, the travels of Aristotle, the tragic fate of Pliny, and other ancient historical references that they enjoy incorporating into their narratives. Many of these references are filled with fables about the extraordinary, like the story that Aristotle, unable to discover the ocean's depth, jumped into its waters and drowned, and of Pliny who leaped into Vesuvius to investigate the fire within the volcano. Similarly, other historical accounts are mixed up. I believe these loas were introduced by priests in earlier times, although the fables they include might challenge this idea, as nothing they recount appears in any writings of European authors; they seem to match the less discerning tastes of past centuries. The verses are written by the locals, among whom there are many poets, as this craft is less challenging in Tagalog than in other languages.”—TR.

2 “The old man of the village,” patriarch.—TR.

2 “The village elder,” patriarch.—TR.

3 The secular name of St. Francis of Assisi, founder of the Franciscan order.—TR.

3 The secular name of St. Francis of Assisi, founder of the Franciscan order.—TR.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

Chapter XXXIX

Doña Consolacion

Why were the windows closed in the house of the alferez? Where were the masculine features and the flannel camisa of the Medusa or Muse of the Civil Guard while the procession was passing? Had Doña Consolacion realized how disagreeable were her forehead seamed with thick veins that appeared to conduct not blood but vinegar and gall, and the thick cigar that made a fit ornament for her purple lips, and her envious leer, and yielding to a generous impulse had she wished not to disturb the pleasure of the populace by her sinister appearance? Ah, for her generous impulses existed in the Golden Age! The house, showed neither lanterns nor banners and was gloomy precisely because the town was making merry, as Sinang said, and but for the sentinel walking before the door appeared to be uninhabited.

Why were the windows closed in the alferez's house? Where were the masculine features and the flannel shirt of the Medusa or Muse of the Civil Guard while the procession was going by? Did Doña Consolacion realize how unpleasant her forehead looked, lined with thick veins that seemed to carry not blood but vinegar and gall, and how the heavy cigar was an odd match for her purple lips, along with her envious smirk? Did she, feeling generous, want to avoid ruining the enjoyment of the crowd with her ominous presence? Ah, if only her generous feelings had existed in the Golden Age! The house displayed neither lanterns nor banners and felt gloomy just as the town was celebrating, as Sinang noted, and except for the sentinel walking in front of the door, it seemed completely uninhabited.

A dim light shone in the disordered sala, rendering transparent the dirty concha-panes on which the cobwebs had fastened and the dust had become incrusted. The lady of the house, according to her indolent custom, was dozing on a wide sofa. She was dressed as usual, that is, badly and horribly: tied round her head a pañuelo, from beneath which escaped thin locks of tangled hair, a camisa of blue flannel over another which must once have been white, and a faded skirt which showed the outlines of her thin, flat thighs, placed one over the other and shaking feverishly. From her mouth issued little clouds of smoke which she puffed wearily in whatever direction she happened to be looking when she opened her eyes. If at that moment Don [301]Francisco de Cañamaque1 could have seen her, he would have taken her for a cacique of the town or the mankukúlam, and then decorated his discovery with commentaries in the vernacular of the markets, invented by him for her particular use.

A dim light flickered in the messy living room, making the dirty windowpanes—where cobwebs had settled and dust had built up—more visible. The lady of the house, as was her usual lazy habit, was dozing on a large sofa. She was dressed, as always, in an awful way: a headscarf tied around her head, from which thin strands of tangled hair peeked out, a blue flannel shirt over another that must have once been white, and a faded skirt that outlined her thin, flat thighs, which she placed one over the other and shook restlessly. Little clouds of smoke came out of her mouth, which she puffed wearily in the direction she happened to be looking when she opened her eyes. If at that moment Don [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]Francisco de Cañamaque1 had seen her, he would have thought she was a local leader or the mankukúlam, and then he would have added his own commentary in the market slang he made up just for her.

That morning she had not attended mass, not because she had not so desired, for on the contrary she had wished to show herself to the multitude and to hear the sermon, but her spouse had not permitted her to do so, his refusal being accompanied as usual by two or three insults, oaths, and threats of kicking. The alferez knew that his mate dressed ridiculously and had the appearance of what is known as a “querida of the soldiers,” so he did not care to expose her to the gaze of strangers and persons from the capital. But she did not so understand it. She knew that she was beautiful and attractive, that she had the airs of a queen and dressed much better and with more splendor than Maria Clara herself, who wore a tapis while she went in a flowing skirt. It was therefore necessary for the alferez to threaten her, “Either shut up, or I’ll kick you back to your damned town!” Doña Consolacion did not care to return to her town at the toe of a boot, but she meditated revenge.

That morning, she hadn't gone to mass, not because she didn't want to—on the contrary, she wanted to show herself to the crowd and hear the sermon—but her husband wouldn't allow it. His refusal came, as usual, with a few insults, curses, and threats of violence. The alferez knew his partner dressed in a way that drew attention and looked like what people called a “querida of the soldiers,” so he didn't want to expose her to the eyes of strangers and city folk. But she didn't see it that way. She knew she was beautiful and attractive, that she carried herself like a queen and dressed more elegantly than Maria Clara, who wore a simple wrap while she had on a flowing skirt. So, the alferez had to threaten her, saying, “Either shut up, or I’ll kick you back to your damned town!” Doña Consolacion didn't want to go back to her hometown on the end of a boot, but she plotted her revenge.

Never had the dark face of this lady been such as to inspire confidence in any one, not even when she painted, but that morning it greatly worried the servants, especially when they saw her move about the house from one part to another, silently, as if meditating something terrible or malign. Her glance reflected the look that springs from the eyes of a serpent when caught and about to be crushed; it was cold, luminous, and penetrating, with something fascinating, [302]loathsome, and cruel in it. The most insignificant error, the least unusual noise, drew from her a vile insult that struck into the soul, but no one answered her, for to excuse oneself would have been an additional fault.

Never had this woman's dark expression inspired confidence in anyone, not even when she was well put together, but that morning it deeply unsettled the servants, especially when they saw her moving silently around the house, as if she were contemplating something terrible or malicious. Her gaze had a look reminiscent of a trapped snake, cold, bright, and piercing, with something both captivating, [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]repulsive, and cruel about it. The slightest mistake or the faintest unusual noise would provoke from her a nasty insult that cut deep, but no one replied to her because making excuses would have just been another offense.

So the day passed. Not encountering any obstacle that would block her way,—her husband had been invited out,—she became saturated with bile, the cells of her whole organism seemed to become charged with electricity which threatened to burst in a storm of hate. Everything about her folded up as do the flowers at the first breath of the hurricane, so she met with no resistance nor found any point or high place to discharge her evil humor. The soldiers and servants kept away from her. That she might not hear the sounds of rejoicing outside she had ordered the windows closed and charged the sentinel to let no one enter. She tied a handkerchief around her head as if to keep it from bursting and, in spite of the fact that the sun was still shining, ordered the lamps to be lighted.

So the day went on. Without any obstacles in her way—her husband had been invited out—she became overwhelmed with anger, and her entire being felt like it was charged with electricity, ready to explode in a storm of rage. Everything about her shriveled up like flowers do at the first gust of a hurricane, so she found no resistance and no place to vent her bad mood. The soldiers and servants steered clear of her. To block out the sounds of celebration outside, she had the windows shut and instructed the guard not to let anyone in. She tied a handkerchief around her head as if to stop it from exploding and, even though the sun was still shining, ordered the lamps to be turned on.

Sisa, as we saw, had been arrested as a disturber of the peace and taken to the barracks. The alferez was not then present, so the unfortunate woman had had to spend the night there seated on a bench in an abandoned attitude. The next day the alferez saw her, and fearing for her in those days of confusion nor caring to risk a disagreeable scene, he had charged the soldiers to look after her, to treat her kindly, and to give her something to eat. Thus the madwoman spent two days.

Sisa, as we saw, had been arrested for causing a disturbance and taken to the barracks. The lieutenant wasn’t there at the time, so the unfortunate woman had to spend the night sitting on a bench in a dejected state. The next day, the lieutenant saw her, and worried about her well-being during those chaotic times and not wanting to deal with an unpleasant situation, he instructed the soldiers to take care of her, treat her kindly, and give her something to eat. So, the madwoman spent two days like that.

Tonight, whether the nearness to the house of Capitan Tiago had brought to her Maria Clara’s sad song or whether other recollections awoke in her old melodies, whatever the cause, Sisa also began to sing in a sweet and melancholy voice the kundíman of her youth. The soldiers heard her and fell silent; those airs awoke old memories of the days before they had been corrupted. Doña Consolacion also heard them in her tedium, and on learning who it was that sang, after a few moments of meditation, ordered that Sisa [303]be brought to her instantly. Something like a smile wandered over her dry lips.

Tonight, whether it was the proximity to Capitan Tiago's house that inspired Maria Clara’s sad song or if other memories brought old melodies to mind, whatever the reason, Sisa also started to sing in a sweet and melancholic voice the kundíman from her youth. The soldiers heard her and fell silent; those tunes brought back memories of the days before they were corrupted. Doña Consolacion also heard them amid her boredom, and after a moment of reflection, she ordered that Sisa [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]be brought to her immediately. A faint smile appeared on her dry lips.

When Sisa was brought in she came calmly, showing neither wonder nor fear. She seemed to see no lady or mistress, and this wounded the vanity of the Muse, who endeavored to inspire respect and fear. She coughed, made a sign to the soldiers to leave her, and taking down her husband’s whip, said to the crazy woman in a sinister tone, “Come on, magcantar icau!2

When Sisa was brought in, she came in calmly, showing no astonishment or fear. She didn't seem to notice any lady or mistress, which hurt the Muse's pride, who tried to inspire respect and fear. She coughed, signaled for the soldiers to step away, and, grabbing her husband’s whip, said to the deranged woman in a menacing tone, “Come on, magcantar icau!2

Naturally, Sisa did not understand such Tagalog, and this ignorance calmed the Medusa’s wrath, for one of the beautiful qualities of this lady was to try not to know Tagalog, or at least to appear not to know it. Speaking it the worst possible, she would thus give herself the air of a genuine orofea,3 as she was accustomed to say. But she did well, for if she martyrized Tagalog, Spanish fared no better with her, either in regard to grammar or pronunciation, in spite of her husband, the chairs and the shoes, all of which had done what they could to teach her.

Naturally, Sisa didn’t understand that kind of Tagalog, and this lack of understanding calmed the Medusa’s anger because one of her lovely qualities was to pretend she didn’t know Tagalog, or at least to act like she didn’t. By speaking it as poorly as possible, she managed to present herself as a genuine orofea, as she often claimed. But she was right to do so, because if she butchered Tagalog, Spanish was no better for her, either in grammar or pronunciation, despite her husband, the chairs, and the shoes, all of which tried their best to teach her.

One of the words that had cost her more effort than the hieroglyphics cost Champollion was the name Filipinas. The story goes that on the day after her wedding, when she was talking with her husband, who was then a corporal, she had said Pilipinas. The corporal thought it his duty to correct her, so he said, slapping her on the head, “Say Felipinas, woman! Don’t be stupid! Don’t you know that’s what your damned country is called, from Felipe?

One of the words that took her more effort than the hieroglyphics did for Champollion was the name Filipinas. The story goes that the day after her wedding, while she was chatting with her husband, who was then a corporal, she said Pilipinas. The corporal felt it was his duty to correct her, so he slapped her on the head and said, “Say Felipinas, woman! Don’t be dumb! Don’t you know that’s what your damn country is called, after Felipe?

The woman, dreaming through her honeymoon, wished to obey and said Felepinas. To the corporal it seemed that she was getting nearer to it, so he increased the slaps and reprimanded her thus: “But, woman, can’t you pronounce Felipe? Don’t forget it; you know the king, Don Felipe—the fifth—. Say Felipe, and add to it nas, which in Latin means ‘islands of Indians,’ and you have the name of your damned country!”

The woman, lost in her honeymoon dreams, wanted to comply and said Felepinas. To the corporal, it seemed she was getting closer to it, so he intensified the slaps and scolded her: “But, woman, can’t you say Felipe? Don’t forget the king, Don Felipe—the fifth—. Say Felipe, and add nas, which in Latin means ‘islands of Indians,’ and you’ve got the name of your damned country!”

[304]Consolacion, at that time a washerwoman, patted her bruises and repeated with symptoms of losing her patience, “Fe-li-pe, Felipe—nas, Fe-li-pe-nas, Felipinas, so?”

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]Consolacion, who was a washerwoman at the time, rubbed her bruises and, showing signs of losing her patience, repeated, “Fe-li-pe, Felipe—nas, Fe-li-pe-nas, Felipinas, right?”

The corporal saw visions. How could it be Felipenas instead of Felipinas? One of two things: either it was Felipenas or it was necessary to say Felipi! So that day he very prudently dropped the subject. Leaving his wife, he went to consult the books. Here his astonishment reached a climax: he rubbed his eyes—let’s see—slowly, now! F-i-l-i-p-i-n-a-s, Filipinas! So all the well-printed books gave it—neither he nor his wife was right!

The corporal had visions. How could it be Felipenas instead of Felipinas? It was one of two things: either it was Felipenas or it had to be Felipi! So that day, he wisely dropped the topic. After leaving his wife, he went to check the books. Here, his astonishment peaked: he rubbed his eyes—let's see—slowly, now! F-i-l-i-p-i-n-a-s, Filipinas! So all the well-printed books confirmed it—neither he nor his wife was right!

“How’s this?” he murmured. “Can history lie? Doesn’t this book say that Alonso Saavedra gave the country that name in honor of the prince, Don Felipe? How was that name corrupted? Can it be that this Alonso Saavedra was an Indian?”4

“How’s this?” he whispered. “Can history be wrong? Doesn’t this book say that Alonso Saavedra named the country after Prince Don Felipe? How did that name get changed? Is it possible that this Alonso Saavedra was an Indian?”4

With these doubts he went to consult the sergeant Gomez, who, as a youth, had wanted to be a curate. Without deigning to look at the corporal the sergeant blew out a mouthful of smoke and answered with great pompousness, “In ancient times it was pronounced Filipi instead of Felipe. But since we moderns have become Frenchified we can’t endure two i’s in succession, so cultured people, especially in Madrid—you’ve never been in Madrid?—cultured people, as I say, have begun to change the first i to e in many words. This is called modernizing yourself.”

With these doubts, he went to talk to Sergeant Gomez, who had once wanted to be a priest in his youth. Without bothering to look at the corporal, the sergeant exhaled a cloud of smoke and answered in a very pompous way, “In ancient times, it was pronounced Filipi instead of Felipe. But since we modern folks have become influenced by the French, we can’t stand having two i’s in a row. So, cultured people—especially in Madrid—you’ve never been to Madrid?—cultured people, as I was saying, have started changing the first i to e in many words. This is what we call modernizing yourself.”

The poor corporal had never been in Madrid—here was the cause of his failure to understand the riddle: what things are learned in Madrid! “So now it’s proper to say—”

The poor corporal had never been to Madrid—this was the reason he couldn't figure out the riddle: what things are learned in Madrid! “So now it’s proper to say—”

“In the ancient style, man! This country’s not yet cultured! [305]In the ancient style, Filipinas!” exclaimed Gomez disdainfully.

“In the old-fashioned way, man! This country’s not cultured yet! [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]In the old-fashioned way, Filipinas!” exclaimed Gomez with disdain.

The corporal, even if he was a bad philologist, was yet a good husband. What he had just learned his spouse must also know, so he proceeded with her education: “Consola, what do you call your damned country?”

The corporal, even though he wasn't great at linguistics, was still a good husband. Whatever he had just learned, his wife should know too, so he continued her education: “Consola, what do you call your damn country?”

“What should I call it? Just what you taught me: Felifinas!

“What should I call it? Just what you taught me: Felifinas!

“I’ll throw a chair at you, you ———! Yesterday you pronounced it even better in the modern style, but now it’s proper to pronounce it like an ancient: Feli, I mean, Filipinas!

“I’ll throw a chair at you, you ———! Yesterday you said it way better in a contemporary way, but now it’s right to say it like an old-school: Feli, I mean, Filipinas!

“Remember that I’m no ancient! What are you thinking about?”

“Remember, I'm not ancient! What are you thinking?”

“Never mind! Say Filipinas!

“Forget it! Say Filipinas!

“I don’t want to. I’m no ancient baggage, scarcely thirty years old!” she replied, rolling up her sleeves and preparing herself for the fray.

“I don’t want to. I’m not old baggage, barely thirty years old!” she replied, rolling up her sleeves and getting ready for the fight.

“Say it, you ———, or I’ll throw this chair at you!”

“Say it, you ———, or I’ll throw this chair at you!”

Consolacion saw the movement, reflected, then began to stammer with heavy breaths, “Feli-, Fele-, File—

Consolacion saw the movement, took a moment to think, then started to stammer with heavy breaths, “Feli-, Fele-, File—

Pum! Crack! The chair finished the word. So the lesson ended in fisticuffs, scratchings, slaps. The corporal caught her by the hair; she grabbed his goatee, but was unable to bite because of her loose teeth. He let out a yell, released her and begged her pardon. Blood began to flow, one eye got redder than the other, a camisa was torn into shreds, many things came to light, but not Filipinas.

Pum! Crack! The chair completed the word. So the lesson ended in a fight, with scratching and slapping. The corporal grabbed her by the hair; she yanked his goatee, but couldn't bite him because of her loose teeth. He yelled, let her go, and apologized. Blood started to spill, one eye became much redder than the other, a shirt was ripped to shreds, many things were revealed, but not Filipinas.

Similar incidents occurred every time the question of language came up. The corporal, watching her linguistic progress, sorrowfully calculated that in ten years his mate would have completely forgotten how to talk, and this was about what really came to pass. When they were married she still knew Tagalog and could make herself understood in Spanish, but now, at the time of our story, she no longer spoke any language. She had become so addicted to expressing herself by means of signs—and of these she chose [306]the loudest and most impressive—that she could have given odds to the inventor of Volapuk.

Similar incidents happened every time the question of language was brought up. The corporal, observing her progress in communication, sadly figured that in ten years his partner would completely forget how to talk, and that’s pretty much what happened. When they got married, she still knew Tagalog and could get by in Spanish, but now, at the time of our story, she didn’t speak any language at all. She had become so reliant on expressing herself through gestures—and she chose the loudest and most dramatic ones—that she could have outdone the inventor of Volapük.

Sisa, therefore, had the good fortune not to understand her, so the Medusa smoothed out her eyebrows a little, while a smile of satisfaction lighted up her face; undoubtedly she did not know Tagalog, she was an orofea!

Sisa, therefore, was lucky not to understand her, so the Medusa relaxed her eyebrows a bit, while a satisfied smile spread across her face; clearly, she didn’t know Tagalog, she was an orofea!

“Boy, tell her in Tagalog to sing! She doesn’t understand me, she doesn’t understand Spanish!”

“Hey, tell her in Tagalog to sing! She doesn’t get what I’m saying, she doesn’t understand Spanish!”

The madwoman understood the boy and began to sing the Song of the Night. Doña Consolacion listened at first with a sneer, which disappeared little by little from her lips. She became attentive, then serious, and even somewhat thoughtful. The voice, the sentiment in the lines, and the song itself affected her—that dry and withered heart was perhaps thirsting for rain. She understood it well: “The sadness, the cold, and the moisture that descend from the sky when wrapped in the mantle of night,” so ran the kundíman, seemed to be descending also on her heart. “The withered and faded flower which during the day flaunted her finery, seeking applause and full of vanity, at eventide, repentant and disenchanted, makes an effort to raise her drooping petals to the sky, seeking a little shade to hide herself and die without the mocking of the light that saw her in her splendor, without seeing the vanity of her pride, begging also that a little dew should weep upon her. The nightbird leaves his solitary retreat, the hollow of an ancient trunk, and disturbs the sad loneliness of the open places—”

The madwoman understood the boy and started to sing the Song of the Night. Doña Consolacion listened at first with a sneer, which gradually faded away. She became more attentive, then serious, and even a bit thoughtful. The voice, the feeling in the lyrics, and the song itself touched her—that dry and withered heart was perhaps yearning for rain. She really got it: “The sadness, the chill, and the moisture that fall from the sky when wrapped in the cloak of night,” so the kundíman went, seemed to be settling on her heart too. “The withered and faded flower that during the day showed off her beauty, craving applause and full of vanity, in the evening, regretful and disillusioned, tries to lift her drooping petals to the sky, seeking a bit of shade to hide and die without the scorn of the light that witnessed her in her glory, without realizing the foolishness of her pride, also begging for a little dew to weep upon her. The nightbird leaves its lonely retreat, the hollow of an ancient trunk, and disrupts the sad solitude of the open spaces—”

“No, don’t sing!” she exclaimed in perfect Tagalog, as she rose with agitation. “Don’t sing! Those verses hurt me.”

“No, don’t sing!” she exclaimed in perfect Tagalog, rising up with agitation. “Don’t sing! Those verses hurt me.”

The crazy woman became silent. The boy ejaculated, “Abá! She talks Tagalog!” and stood staring with admiration at his mistress, who, realizing that she had given herself away, was ashamed of it, and as her nature was not that of a woman, the shame took the aspect of rage and [307]hate; so she showed the door to the imprudent boy and closed it behind him with a kick.

The woman suddenly went quiet. The boy shouted, “Abá! She speaks Tagalog!” and stood there staring in awe at his mistress, who, realizing she had let something slip, felt embarrassed about it. But since her nature didn't align with that of a typical woman, her embarrassment turned into anger and [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]hatred; so she kicked the door shut behind the foolish boy.

Twisting the whip in her nervous hands, she took a few turns around the room, then stopping suddenly in front of the crazy woman, said to her in Spanish, “Dance!” But Sisa did not move.

Twisting the whip in her anxious hands, she walked around the room a few times, then suddenly stopped in front of the crazy woman and said to her in Spanish, “Dance!” But Sisa didn’t move.

“Dance, dance!” she repeated in a sinister tone.

“Dance, dance!” she said again in a creepy tone.

The madwoman looked at her with wandering, expressionless eyes, while the alfereza lifted one of her arms, then the other, and shook them, but to no purpose, for Sisa did not understand. Then she began to jump about and shake herself, encouraging Sisa to imitate her. In the distance was to be heard the music of the procession playing a grave and majestic march, but Doña Consolacion danced furiously, keeping other time to other music resounding within her. Sisa gazed at her without moving, while her eyes expressed curiosity and something like a weak smile hovered around her pallid lips: the lady’s dancing amused her. The latter stopped as if ashamed, raised the whip,—that terrible whip known to thieves and soldiers, made in Ulango5 and perfected by the alferez with twisted wires,—and said, “Now it’s your turn to dance—dance!”

The madwoman stared at her with blank, wandering eyes, while the alfereza raised one arm, then the other, and shook them, but it was no use, as Sisa didn’t understand. Then she started jumping around and shaking herself, trying to get Sisa to join in. In the distance, the music of the procession could be heard, playing a serious and grand march, but Doña Consolacion danced wildly to a different rhythm echoing inside her. Sisa watched her, unmoving, her eyes showing curiosity, and a faint smile lingered on her pale lips: the lady’s dancing entertained her. The woman stopped as if she felt embarrassed, lifted the whip— that dreaded whip familiar to thieves and soldiers, made in Ulango5 and crafted by the alferez with twisted wires— and said, “Now it’s your turn to dance—dance!”

She began to strike the madwoman’s bare feet gently with the whip. Sisa’s face drew up with pain and she was forced to protect herself with her hands.

She started to lightly whip the madwoman's bare feet. Sisa's face contorted in pain, and she had to shield herself with her hands.

“Aha, now you’re starting!” she exclaimed with savage joy, passing from lento to allegro vivace.

“Aha, now you’re getting it!” she exclaimed with fierce joy, shifting from lento to allegro vivace.

The afflicted Sisa gave a cry of pain and quickly raised her foot.

The distressed Sisa let out a cry of pain and quickly lifted her foot.

“You’ve got to dance, you Indian—!” The whip swung and whistled.

“You’ve got to dance, you Indian—!” The whip swung and whistled.

Sisa let herself fall to the floor and placed both hands on her knees while she gazed at her tormentor with wildly-staring eyes. Two sharp cuts of the whip on her shoulder made her stand up, and it was not merely a cry but a howl [308]that the unfortunate woman uttered. Her thin camisa was torn, her skin broken, and the blood was flowing.

Sisa let herself drop to the floor and put both hands on her knees as she stared at her tormentor with wide, fearful eyes. Two sharp lashes from the whip on her shoulder made her get up, and it wasn’t just a cry but a howl [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]that she let out. Her thin shirt was torn, her skin was cut, and blood was dripping.

The sight of blood arouses the tiger; the blood of her victim aroused Doña Consolacion. “Dance, damn you, dance! Evil to the mother who bore you!” she cried. “Dance, or I’ll flog you to death!” She then caught Sisa with one hand and, whipping her with the other, began to dance about.

The sight of blood excites the tiger; the blood of her victim excited Doña Consolacion. “Dance, damn you, dance! Curse the mother who gave birth to you!” she shouted. “Dance, or I’ll beat you to death!” She then grabbed Sisa with one hand and, whipping her with the other, started to dance around.

The crazy woman at last understood and followed the example by swinging her arms about awkwardly. A smile of satisfaction curled the lips of her teacher, the smile of a female Mephistopheles who succeeds in getting a great pupil. There were in it hate, disdain, jest, and cruelty; with a burst of demoniacal laughter she could not have expressed more.

The crazy woman finally got it and started flailing her arms around awkwardly. A satisfied smile crossed her teacher's face, like a female Mephistopheles who manages to inspire a brilliant student. It was filled with hate, disdain, mockery, and cruelty; she couldn't have shown it more clearly with a burst of wicked laughter.

Thus, absorbed in the joy of the sight, she was not aware of the arrival of her husband until he opened the door with a loud kick. The alferez appeared pale and gloomy, and when he saw what was going on he threw a terrible glance at his wife, who did not move from her place but stood smiling at him cynically.

Thus, lost in the joy of the moment, she didn’t notice her husband arriving until he kicked the door open with a loud thud. The alferez looked pale and gloomy, and when he saw what was happening, he shot a furious look at his wife, who remained in her spot, smiling at him with a cynical expression.

The alferez put his hand as gently as he could on the shoulder of the strange dancer and made her stop. The crazy woman sighed and sank slowly to the floor covered with her own blood.

The alferez gently placed his hand on the shoulder of the strange dancer to make her stop. The frantic woman sighed and slowly sank to the floor, which was stained with her own blood.

The silence continued. The alferez breathed heavily, while his wife watched him with questioning eyes. She picked up the whip and asked in a smooth, soft voice, “What’s the matter with you? You haven’t even wished me good evening.”

The silence went on. The lieutenant breathed heavily, while his wife watched him with curious eyes. She picked up the whip and asked in a gentle, soft voice, “What’s wrong with you? You didn’t even say good evening.”

The alferez did not answer, but instead called the boy and said to him, “Take this woman away and tell Marta to get her some other clothes and attend to her. You give her something to eat and a good bed. Take care that she isn’t ill-treated! Tomorrow she’ll be taken to Señor Ibarra’s house.”

The alferez didn’t reply but instead called the boy and said to him, “Take this woman away and tell Marta to get her some other clothes and take care of her. Give her something to eat and a nice bed. Make sure she isn’t mistreated! Tomorrow she’ll be taken to Señor Ibarra’s house.”

Then he closed the door carefully, bolted it, and approached [309]his wife. “You’re tempting me to kill you!” he exclaimed, doubling up his fists.

Then he closed the door gently, locked it, and walked over to [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]his wife. “You’re making me want to kill you!” he shouted, clenching his fists.

“What’s the matter with you?” she asked, rising and drawing away from him.

“What’s wrong with you?” she asked, standing up and pulling away from him.

“What’s the matter with me!” he yelled in a voice of thunder, letting out an oath and holding up before her a sheet of paper covered with scrawls. “Didn’t you write this letter to the alcalde saying that I’m bribed to permit gambling, huh? I don’t know why I don’t beat you to death.”

“What’s wrong with me!” he shouted angrily, swearing and holding up a paper filled with messy writing. “Didn’t you write this letter to the mayor accusing me of being bribed to allow gambling, huh? I don’t know why I don’t just beat you to death.”

“Let’s see you! Let’s see you try it if you dare!” she replied with a jeering laugh. “The one who beats me to death has got to be more of a man than you are!”

“Show yourself! Go ahead and give it a shot if you think you're brave enough!” she said with a mocking laugh. “Anyone who can take me down has to be more of a man than you!”

He heard the insult, but saw the whip. Catching up a plate from the table, he threw it at her head, but she, accustomed to such fights, dodged quickly and the plate was shattered against the wall. A cup and saucer met with a similar fate.

He heard the insult but saw the whip. Grabbing a plate from the table, he threw it at her head, but she, used to these kinds of fights, dodged quickly and the plate shattered against the wall. A cup and saucer ended up the same way.

“Coward!” she yelled; “you’re afraid to come near me!” And to exasperate him the more, she spat upon him.

"Chicken!" she shouted; "you're scared to come close to me!" And to anger him even more, she spat on him.

The alferez went blind from rage and with a roar attempted to throw himself upon her, but she, with astonishing quickness, hit him across the face with the whip and ran hurriedly into an inner room, shutting and bolting the door violently behind her. Bellowing with rage and pain, he followed, but was only able to run against the door, which made him vomit oaths.

The lieutenant went blind with rage and, with a roar, tried to throw himself at her, but she, with incredible speed, hit him across the face with the whip and quickly ran into an inner room, slamming and bolting the door shut behind her. Bull roaring with rage and pain, he followed but could only crash into the door, which made him spew out curses.

“Accursed be your offspring, you sow! Open, open, or I’ll break your head!” he howled, beating the door with his hands and feet.

“Damn your kids, you sow! Open up, open up, or I’ll smash your head!” he shouted, pounding on the door with his hands and feet.

No answer was heard, but instead the scraping of chairs and trunks as if she was building a barricade with the furniture. The house shook under the kicks and curses of the alferez.

No answer came, just the sound of chairs and trunks being dragged, like she was constructing a barricade with the furniture. The house rattled from the kicks and curses of the alferez.

“Don’t come in, don’t come in!” called the sour voice inside. “If you show yourself, I’ll shoot you.”

“Don’t come in, don’t come in!” shouted the grumpy voice from inside. “If you step in here, I’ll shoot you.”

[310]By degrees he appeared to become calm and contented himself with walking up and down the room like a wild beast in its cage.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]Slowly, he seemed to calm down and accepted walking back and forth in the room like a caged wild animal.

“Go out into the street and cool off your head!” the woman continued to jeer at him, as she now seemed to have completed her preparations for defense.

“Go out into the street and cool off your head!” the woman kept mocking him, as she now appeared to have finished getting ready to defend herself.

“I swear that if I catch you, even God won’t save you, you old sow!”

“I swear that if I catch you, even God won’t save you, you old hag!”

“Yes, now you can say what you like. You didn’t want me to go to mass! You didn’t let me attend to my religious duties!” she answered with such sarcasm as only she knew how to use.

“Yes, now you can say whatever you want. You didn’t want me to go to church! You didn’t let me take care of my religious duties!” she replied with a sarcasm that only she knew how to pull off.

The alferez put on his helmet, arranged his clothing a little, and went out with heavy steps, but returned after a few minutes without making the least noise, having taken off his shoes. The servants, accustomed to these brawls, were usually bored, but this novelty of the shoes attracted their attention, so they winked to one another. The alferez sat down quietly in a chair at the side of the Sublime Port and had the patience to wait for more than half an hour.

The lieutenant put on his helmet, adjusted his clothes a bit, and stepped out with heavy footsteps, but came back a few minutes later without making a sound, having taken off his shoes. The servants, used to these scuffles, were typically indifferent, but this unusual detail about the shoes caught their attention, so they exchanged knowing glances. The lieutenant quietly sat down in a chair next to the Sublime Port and patiently waited for over half an hour.

“Have you really gone out or are you still there, old goat?” asked the voice from time to time, changing the epithets and raising the tone. At last she began to take away the furniture piece by piece. He heard the noise and smiled.

“Have you actually left or are you still there, old goat?” the voice asked from time to time, switching up the nicknames and raising its tone. Finally, she started removing the furniture piece by piece. He heard the noise and smiled.

“Boy, has your master gone out?” cried Doña Consolacion.

“Hey, has your boss left?” shouted Doña Consolacion.

At a sign from the alferez the boy answered, “Yes, señora, he’s gone out.”

At a nod from the officer, the boy replied, “Yeah, ma'am, he’s gone out.”

A gleeful laugh was heard from her as she pulled back the bolt. Slowly her husband arose, the door opened a little way—

A joyful laugh came from her as she pulled back the bolt. Slowly her husband got up, and the door opened a crack—

A yell, the sound of a falling body, oaths, howls, curses, blows, hoarse voices—who can tell what took place in the darkness of that room?

A scream, the noise of someone hitting the ground, swearing, shouting, cursing, blows, rough voices—who can say what happened in the darkness of that room?

As the boy went out into the kitchen he made a significant [311]sign to the cook, who said to him, “You’ll pay for that.”

As the boy walked into the kitchen, he made a meaningful [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]sign to the cook, who replied, “You’ll pay for that.”

“I? In any case the whole town will! She asked me if he had gone out, not if he had come back!” [312]

“I? Anyway, the whole town will! She asked me if he had left, not if he had returned!” [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]


1 A Spanish official, author of several works relating to the Philippines, one of which, Recuerdos de Filipinas (Madrid, 1877 and 1880), a loose series of sketches and impressions giving anything but a complimentary picture of the character and conduct of the Spaniards in the Islands, and in a rather naive and perhaps unintentional way throwing some lurid side-lights on the governmental administration and the friar régime,—enjoyed the distinction of being officially prohibited from circulation in the archipelago.—TR.

1 A Spanish official, who wrote several books about the Philippines, including Recuerdos de Filipinas (Madrid, 1877 and 1880), which is a collection of sketches and impressions that does not paint a flattering picture of the character and behavior of the Spaniards in the Islands. In a rather naïve and possibly unintentional way, it also highlights some disturbing aspects of the government and the friar regime. This work was distinguished by being officially banned from circulation in the archipelago.—TR.

2Magcanta-ca!” “(You) sing!”—TR.

2Sing!” —TR.

3 Europea: European woman.—TR.

3 European: European woman.—TR.

4 In 1527–29 Alvaro de Saavedra led an unsuccessful expedition to take possession of the “Western Isles.” The name “Filipina,” in honor of the Prince of the Asturias, afterwards Felipe II (Philip II), was first applied to what is probably the present island of Leyte by Ruy Lopez de Villalobos, who led another unsuccessful expedition thither in 1542–43, this name being later extended to the whole group.—TR.

4 In 1527–29, Alvaro de Saavedra led a failed expedition to claim the “Western Isles.” The name “Filipina,” in honor of the Prince of Asturias, later known as Felipe II (Philip II), was first used to refer to what is likely the current island of Leyte by Ruy Lopez de Villalobos, who led another unsuccessful expedition there in 1542–43. This name was later applied to the entire group.—TR.

5 A barrio of Tanawan, Batangas, noted for the manufacture of horsewhips.—TR.

5 A neighborhood in Tanawan, Batangas, known for making horsewhips.—TR.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

Chapter XL

Right and Might

Ten o’clock at night: the last rockets rose lazily in the dark sky where a few paper balloons recently inflated with smoke and hot air still glimmered like new stars. Some of those adorned with fireworks took fire, threatening all the houses, so there might be seen on the ridges of the roofs men armed with pails of water and long poles with pieces of cloth on the ends. Their black silhouettes stood out in the vague clearness of the air like phantoms that had descended from space to witness the rejoicings of men. Many pieces of fireworks of fantastic shapes—wheels, castles, bulls, carabaos—had been set off, surpassing in beauty and grandeur anything ever before seen by the inhabitants of San Diego.

Ten o’clock at night: the last rockets soared slowly into the dark sky, where a few paper balloons still glowed like new stars after being filled with smoke and hot air. Some of those with fireworks caught fire, putting all the houses at risk, so on the rooftops, you could see men with buckets of water and long poles with cloth on the ends. Their dark silhouettes stood out in the faint light of the air like phantoms that had come from the sky to watch the celebrations of people. Many fireworks in incredible shapes—wheels, castles, bulls, carabaos—were launched, surpassing the beauty and grandeur of anything the people of San Diego had ever seen before.

Now the people were moving in crowds toward the plaza to attend the theater for the last time, Here and there might be seen Bengal lights fantastically illuminating the merry groups while the boys were availing themselves of torches to hunt in the grass for unexploded bombs and other remnants that could still be used. But soon the music gave the signal and all abandoned the open places.

Now, the crowd was heading to the plaza for the last time to see the theater. You could catch glimpses of Bengal lights lighting up the cheerful groups, while the boys were using torches to search the grass for unexploded bombs and other leftover items that might still be useful. But soon, the music cued everyone to leave the open areas.

The great stage was brilliantly illuminated. Thousands of lights surrounded the posts, hung from the roof, or sowed the floor with pyramidal clusters. An alguazil was looking after these, and when he came forward to attend to them the crowd shouted at him and whistled, “There he is! there he is!”

The big stage was brightly lit. Thousands of lights were wrapped around the posts, hanging from the ceiling, or scattered across the floor in pyramid-shaped clusters. A steward was taking care of these lights, and when he stepped forward to tend to them, the crowd cheered and whistled, “There he is! There he is!”

In front of the curtain the orchestra players were tuning their instruments and playing preludes of airs. Behind them was the space spoken of by the correspondent in his [313]letter, where the leading citizens of the town, the Spaniards, and the rich visitors occupied rows of chairs. The general public, the nameless rabble, filled up the rest of the place, some of them bringing benches on their shoulders not so much for seats as to make, up for their lack of stature. This provoked noisy protests on the part of the benchless, so the offenders got down at once; but before long they were up again as if nothing had happened.

In front of the stage, the orchestra members were tuning their instruments and playing some introductory tunes. Behind them was the area mentioned by the correspondent in his [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]letter, where the town’s prominent citizens, the Spaniards, and wealthy visitors filled the rows of chairs. The general public, the faceless crowd, occupied the rest of the area, some carrying benches on their shoulders not so much for sitting as to compensate for their short stature. This led to noisy protests from those without benches, so the offenders quickly got down; but soon enough, they were back up as if nothing had happened.

Goings and comings, cries, exclamations, bursts of laughter, a serpent-cracker turned loose, a firecracker set off—all contributed to swell the uproar. Here a bench had a leg broken off and the people fell to the ground amid the laughter of the crowd. They were visitors who had come from afar to observe and now found themselves the observed. Over there they quarreled and disputed over a seat, a little farther on was heard the noise of breaking glass; it was Andeng carrying refreshments and drinks, holding the wide tray carefully with both hands, but by chance she had met her sweetheart, who tried to take advantage of the situation.

People were coming and going, shouting, exclaiming, bursting into laughter, a party popper going off, a firecracker popping—all adding to the chaos. Here, a bench lost a leg, and people fell to the ground amid the crowd's laughter. They were visitors who had traveled from far away to watch and ended up being the center of attention. Over there, a couple was arguing over a seat, and a little further on, the sound of breaking glass was heard; it was Andeng carrying snacks and drinks, carefully balancing the large tray with both hands, but she unexpectedly ran into her boyfriend, who tried to take advantage of the moment.

The teniente-mayor, Don Filipo, presided over the show, as the gobernadorcillo was fond of monte. He was talking with old Tasio. “What can I do? The alcalde was unwilling to accept my resignation. ‘Don’t you feel strong enough to attend to your duties?’ he asked me.”

The mayor, Don Filipo, led the event since the local governor enjoyed the forest. He was chatting with old Tasio. “What can I do? The mayor was reluctant to accept my resignation. ‘Don’t you think you’re strong enough to handle your responsibilities?’ he asked me.”

“How did you answer him?”

“How did you respond to him?”

“‘Señor Alcalde,’ I answered, ‘the strength of a teniente-mayor, however insignificant it may be, is like all other authority it emanates from higher spheres. The King himself receives his strength from the people and the people theirs from God. That is exactly what I lack, Señor Alcalde.’ But he did not care to listen to me, telling me that we would talk about it after the fiesta.”

“‘Mr. Mayor,’ I replied, ‘the authority of a lieutenant mayor, no matter how minor, is like any other power; it comes from higher levels. The King himself derives his authority from the people, and the people get theirs from God. That’s exactly what I’m missing, Mr. Mayor.’ But he wasn't interested in what I had to say, telling me we’d discuss it after the festival.”

“Then may God help you!” said the old man, starting away.

“Then may God help you!” said the old man, turning to leave.

“Don’t you want to see the show?”

“Don’t you want to see the show?”

“Thanks, no! For dreams and nonsense I am sufficient [314]unto myself,” the Sage answered with a sarcastic smile. “But now I think of it, has your attention never been drawn to the character of our people? Peaceful, yet fond of warlike shows and bloody fights; democratic, yet adoring emperors, kings, and princes; irreligious, yet impoverishing itself by costly religious pageants. Our women have gentle natures yet go wild with joy when a princess flourishes a lance. Do you know to what it is due? Well—”

“Thanks, but no! I can entertain myself with dreams and nonsense just fine,” the Sage replied with a sarcastic grin. “But now that I think about it, have you ever noticed the traits of our people? Peaceful, yet drawn to military displays and violent battles; democratic, yet worshipping emperors, kings, and princes; non-religious, yet spending heavily on extravagant religious celebrations. Our women have gentle spirits but go wild with excitement when a princess brandishes a lance. Do you know why that is? Well—”

The arrival of Maria Clara and her friends put an end to this conversation. Don Filipo met them and ushered them to their seats. Behind them came the curate with another Franciscan and some Spaniards. Following the priests were a number of the townsmen who make it their business to escort the friars. “May God reward them also in the next life,” muttered old Tasio as he went away.

The arrival of Maria Clara and her friends interrupted this conversation. Don Filipo greeted them and showed them to their seats. Behind them came the curate with another Franciscan and some Spaniards. Following the priests were several locals who always made it a point to accompany the friars. “May God reward them in the afterlife as well,” muttered old Tasio as he walked away.

The play began with Chananay and Marianito in Crispino é la comare. All now had their eyes and ears turned to the stage, all but one: Padre Salvi, who seemed to have gone there for no other purpose than that of watching Maria Clara, whose sadness gave to her beauty an air so ideal and interesting that it was easy to understand how she might be looked upon with rapture. But the eyes of the Franciscan, deeply hidden in their sunken sockets, spoke nothing of rapture. In that gloomy gaze was to be read something desperately sad—with such eyes Cain might have gazed from afar on the Paradise whose delights his mother pictured to him!

The play started with Chananay and Marianito in Crispino é la comare. Everyone now had their eyes and ears focused on the stage, except for one person: Padre Salvi, who seemed to be there solely to watch Maria Clara. Her sadness added an ideal and captivating quality to her beauty, making it easy to see why she could be admired so intensely. But the Franciscan's eyes, deeply set in their sunken sockets, revealed nothing of admiration. In that gloomy stare, there was a deep sadness—one could imagine Cain gazing from a distance at the Paradise that his mother had described to him!

The first scene was over when Ibarra entered. His appearance caused a murmur, and attention was fixed on him and the curate. But the young man seemed not to notice anything as he greeted Maria Clara and her friends in a natural way and took a seat beside them.

The first scene ended when Ibarra walked in. His arrival sparked a buzz, and everyone's focus shifted to him and the curate. But the young man seemed oblivious to all the attention as he casually greeted Maria Clara and her friends before taking a seat next to them.

The only one who spoke to him was Sinang. “Did you see the fireworks?” she asked.

The only person who talked to him was Sinang. “Did you see the fireworks?” she asked.

“No, little friend, I had to go with the Captain-General.”

“No, little friend, I had to go with the Captain-General.”

“Well, that’s a shame! The curate was with us and [315]told us stories of the damned—can you imagine it!—to fill us with fear so that we might not enjoy ourselves—can you imagine it!”

“Well, that’s unfortunate! The curate was with us and [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]shared stories of the damned—can you believe it!—to scare us so we wouldn’t have a good time—can you believe it!”

The curate arose and approached Don Filipo, with whom he began an animated conversation. The former spoke in a nervous manner, the latter in a low, measured voice.

The curate got up and walked over to Don Filipo, starting a lively conversation with him. The former spoke nervously, while the latter spoke in a quiet, steady voice.

“I’m sorry that I can’t please your Reverence,” said Don Filipo, “but Señor Ibarra is one of the heaviest contributors and has a right to be here as long as he doesn’t disturb the peace.”

“I’m sorry that I can’t satisfy your Reverence,” said Don Filipo, “but Señor Ibarra is one of the biggest contributors and has every right to be here as long as he doesn’t disrupt the peace.”

“But isn’t it disturbing the peace to scandalize good Christians? It’s letting a wolf enter the fold. You will answer for this to God and the authorities!”

“But isn’t it disruptive to upset good Christians? It’s like letting a wolf into the flock. You’ll be held accountable for this by God and the authorities!”

“I always answer for the actions that spring from my own will, Padre,” replied Don Filipo with a slight bow. “But my little authority does not empower me to mix in religious affairs. Those who wish to avoid contact with him need not talk to him. Señor Ibarra forces himself on no one.”

“I always take responsibility for the choices I make, Padre,” Don Filipo replied with a slight bow. “However, my limited authority doesn’t give me the right to intervene in religious matters. Those who want to avoid him don’t have to engage with him. Señor Ibarra doesn’t impose himself on anyone.”

“But it’s giving opportunity for danger, and he who loves danger perishes in it.”

“But it’s creating a chance for danger, and those who love danger end up getting hurt by it.”

“I don’t see any danger, Padre. The alcalde and the Captain-General, my superior officers, have been talking with him all the afternoon and it’s not for me to teach them a lesson.”

“I don’t see any danger, Padre. The mayor and the Captain-General, my superiors, have been talking with him all afternoon and it’s not my place to teach them a lesson.”

“If you don’t put him out of here, we’ll leave.”

“If you don’t get him out of here, we’re leaving.”

“I’m very sorry, but I can’t put any one out of here.” The curate repented of his threat, but it was too late to retract, so he made a sign to his companion, who arose with regret, and the two went out together. The persons attached to them followed their example, casting looks of hatred at Ibarra.

“I’m really sorry, but I can’t kick anyone out of here.” The curate regretted his threat, but it was too late to take it back, so he signaled to his companion, who stood up with regret, and the two left together. The people with them followed suit, throwing glares of hatred at Ibarra.

The murmurs and whispers increased. A number of people approached the young man and said to him, “We’re with you, don’t take any notice of them.”

The murmurs and whispers grew louder. Several people came up to the young man and said to him, “We’re with you, don’t pay them any attention.”

“Whom do you mean by them?” Ibarra asked in surprise.

“Who do you mean by them?” Ibarra asked in surprise.

[316]“Those who’ve just left to avoid contact with you.”

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]“Those who have just left to steer clear of you.”

“Left to avoid contact with me?”

“Did you leave to avoid me?”

“Yes, they say that you’re excommunicated.”

“Yes, they say you’ve been excommunicated.”

“Excommunicated?” The astonished youth did not know what to say. He looked about him and saw that Maria Clara was hiding her face behind her fan. “But is it possible?” he exclaimed finally. “Are we still in the Dark Ages? So—”

“Excommunicated?” The shocked young man didn’t know how to respond. He looked around and noticed that Maria Clara was hiding her face behind her fan. “But is that even possible?” he finally exclaimed. “Are we still in the Dark Ages? So—”

He approached the young women and said with a change of tone, “Excuse me, I’ve forgotten an engagement. I’ll be back to see you home.”

He walked up to the young women and said with a different tone, “Excuse me, I've forgotten about a commitment. I’ll come back to see you home.”

“Stay!” Sinang said to him. “Yeyeng is going to dance La Calandria. She dances divinely.”

“Stay!” Sinang said to him. “Yeyeng is going to dance La Calandria. She dances amazingly.”

“I can’t, little friend, but I’ll be back.” The uproar increased.

“I can’t, little friend, but I’ll return.” The noise grew louder.

Yeyeng appeared fancifully dressed, with the “Da usté su permiso?” and Carvajal was answering her, “Pase usté adelante,” when two soldiers of the Civil Guard went up to Don Filipo and ordered him to stop the performance.

Yeyeng looked stylishly dressed, asking, “Do you have your permission?” and Carvajal was replying, “Please go ahead.,” when two Civil Guard soldiers approached Don Filipo and ordered him to stop the performance.

“Why?” asked the teniente-mayor in surprise.

"Why?" asked the lieutenant major in surprise.

“Because the alferez and his wife have been fighting and can’t sleep.”

“Because the lieutenant and his wife have been arguing and can’t sleep.”

“Tell the alferez that we have permission from the alcalde and that against such permission no one in the town has any authority, not even the gobernadorcillo himself, and he is my only superior.”

“Tell the lieutenant that we have permission from the mayor and that against such permission no one in the town has any authority, not even the assistant mayor himself, and he is my only superior.”

“Well, the show must stop!” repeated the soldiers. Don Filipo turned his back and they went away. In order not to disturb the merriment he told no one about the incident.

“Well, the show must stop!” repeated the soldiers. Don Filipo turned his back and they walked away. To avoid ruining the fun, he didn't tell anyone about the incident.

After the selection of vaudeville, which was loudly applauded, the Prince Villardo presented himself, challenging to mortal combat the Moros who held his father prisoner. The hero threatened to cut off all their heads at a single stroke and send them to the moon, but fortunately for the Moros, who were disposing themselves for the combat, a tumult arose. The orchestra suddenly ceased playing, [317]threw their instruments away, and jumped up on the stage. The valiant Villardo, not expecting them and taking them for allies of the Moros, dropped his sword and shield, and started to run. The Moros, seeing that such a doughty Christian was fleeing, did not consider it improper to imitate him. Cries, groans, prayers, oaths were heard, while the people ran and pushed one another about. The lights were extinguished, blazing lamps were thrown into the air. “Tulisanes! Tulisanes!” cried some. “Fire, fire! Robbers!” shouted others. Women and children wept, benches and spectators were rolled together on the ground amid the general pandemonium.

After the vaudeville show, which got a loud round of applause, Prince Villardo stepped forward, challenging the Moros who had his father captive to a fight. The hero boasted that he would decapitate them all in one blow and send their heads to the moon. Luckily for the Moros, who were preparing for battle, chaos broke out. The orchestra suddenly stopped playing, [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]threw down their instruments, and jumped onto the stage. The brave Villardo, caught off guard and mistaking them for the Moros' allies, dropped his sword and shield and began to flee. Seeing such a valiant Christian running away, the Moros didn’t hesitate to follow suit. Cries, groans, prayers, and curses filled the air as people ran and shoved each other around. The lights went out, and blazing lamps were tossed into the air. “Bandits! Bandits!” some shouted. “Fire, fire! Robbers!” yelled others. Women and children wept, and benches along with spectators fell over in the midst of the chaos.

The cause of all this uproar was two civil-guards, clubs in hand, chasing the musicians in order to break up the performance. The teniente-mayor, with the aid of the cuadrilleros, who were armed with old sabers, managed at length to arrest them, in spite of their resistance.

The reason for all this commotion was two civil guards, clubs in hand, chasing the musicians to stop the performance. The lieutenant, with the help of the squad members, who were armed with old sabers, eventually managed to arrest them despite their resistance.

“Take them to the town hall!” cried Don Filipo. “Take care that they don’t get away!”

“Take them to the town hall!” shouted Don Filipo. “Make sure they don’t escape!”

Ibarra had returned to look for Maria Clara. The frightened girls clung to him pale and trembling while Aunt Isabel recited the Latin litany.

Ibarra had come back to find Maria Clara. The scared girls clung to him, pale and shaking, while Aunt Isabel recited the Latin prayer.

When the people were somewhat calmed down from their fright and had learned the cause of the disturbance, they were beside themselves with indignation. Stones rained on the squad of cuadrilleros who were conducting the two offenders from the scene, and there were even those who proposed to set fire to the barracks of the Civil Guard so as to roast Doña Consolacion along with the alferez.

When the people had calmed down a bit from their panic and found out what caused the chaos, they were furious. Stones rained down on the squad of officers who were taking the two offenders away from the scene, and some even suggested burning down the Civil Guard barracks to roast Doña Consolacion along with the lieutenant.

“That’s what they’re good for!” cried a woman, doubling up her fists and stretching out her arms. “To disturb the town! They don’t chase any but honest folks! Out yonder are the tulisanes and the gamblers. Let’s set fire to the barracks!”

"That’s what they’re good for!” shouted a woman, clenching her fists and extending her arms. “To trouble the town! They only go after honest people! Out there are the thieves and the gamblers. Let’s burn down the barracks!”

One man was beating himself on the arm and begging for confession. Plaintive sounds issued from under the [318]overturned benches—it was a poor musician. The stage was crowded with actors and spectators, all talking at the same time. There was Chananay dressed as Leonor in Il Trovatore, talking in the language of the markets to Ratia in the costume of a schoolmaster; Yeyeng, wrapped in a silk shawl, was clinging to the Prince Villardo; while Balbino and the Moros were exerting themselves to console the more or less injured musicians.1 Several Spaniards went from group to group haranguing every one they met.

One man was hitting himself on the arm and begging for forgiveness. Pitiful sounds came from beneath the [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]overturned benches—it was a struggling musician. The stage was packed with actors and spectators, all talking at once. There was Chananay dressed as Leonor in Il Trovatore, speaking in the market slang to Ratia, who was dressed as a schoolmaster; Yeyeng, wrapped in a silk shawl, was clinging to Prince Villardo; while Balbino and the Moros were trying to comfort the injured musicians. 1 Several Spaniards moved from group to group, giving speeches to everyone they encountered.

A large crowd was forming, whose intention Don Filipo seemed to be aware of, for he ran to stop them. “Don’t disturb the peace!” he cried. “Tomorrow we’ll ask for an accounting and we’ll get justice. I’ll answer for it that we get justice!”

A large crowd was gathering, and Don Filipo seemed to realize what they were up to, so he hurried to intervene. “Don’t disrupt the peace!” he shouted. “Tomorrow we’ll demand accountability, and we’ll get justice. I guarantee we’ll get justice!”

“No!” was the reply of several. “They did the same thing in Kalamba,2 the same promise was made, but the alcalde did nothing. We’ll take the law into our own hands! To the barracks!”

“No!” was the reply of several. “They did the same thing in Kalamba,2 the same promise was made, but the mayor did nothing. We’ll take the law into our own hands! To the barracks!”

In vain the teniente-mayor pleaded with them. The crowd maintained its hostile attitude, so he looked about him for help and noticed Ibarra.

In vain the lieutenant governor pleaded with them. The crowd kept its hostile stance, so he looked around for help and noticed Ibarra.

“Señor Ibarra, as a favor! Restrain them while I get some cuadrilleros.”

“Mr. Ibarra, please! Hold them back while I grab some guards.”

“What can I do?” asked the perplexed youth, but the teniente-mayor was already at a distance. He gazed about him seeking he knew not whom, when accidentally he discerned Elias, who stood impassively watching the disturbance.

“What can I do?” asked the confused young man, but the lieutenant was already far away. He looked around, unsure of what he was looking for, when he suddenly spotted Elias, who was calmly observing the commotion.

Ibarra ran to him, caught him by the arm, and said to him in Spanish: “For God’s sake, do something, if you can! I can’t do anything.” The pilot must have understood him, for he disappeared in the crowd. Lively disputes [319]and sharp exclamations were heard. Gradually the crowd began to break up, its members each taking a less hostile attitude. It was high time, indeed, for the soldiers were already rushing out armed and with fixed bayonets.

Ibarra ran up to him, grabbed his arm, and said in Spanish, “For God’s sake, do something if you can! I can’t do anything.” The pilot must have understood, as he disappeared into the crowd. Lively arguments [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]and loud shouts were heard. Gradually, the crowd started to disperse, with everyone adopting a less aggressive stance. It was definitely time to move, as the soldiers were already rushing out, armed and with their bayonets fixed.

Meanwhile, what had the curate been doing? Padre Salvi had not gone to bed but had stood motionless, resting his forehead against the curtains and gazing toward the plaza. From time to time a suppressed sigh escaped him, and if the light of the lamp had not been so dim, perhaps it would have been possible to see his eyes fill with tears. Thus nearly an hour passed.

Meanwhile, what had the curate been doing? Padre Salvi had not gone to bed but had stood still, resting his forehead against the curtains and staring at the plaza. Every now and then, a muffled sigh escaped him, and if the light of the lamp hadn’t been so dim, maybe it would have been possible to see his eyes well up with tears. Nearly an hour passed this way.

The tumult in the plaza awoke him from his reverie. With startled eyes he saw the confused movements of the people, while their voices came up to him faintly. A breathless servant informed him of what was happening. A thought shot across his mind: in the midst of confusion and tumult is the time when libertines take advantage of the consternation and weakness of woman. Every one seeks to save himself, no one thinks of any one else; a cry is not heard or heeded, women faint, are struck and fall, terror and fright heed not shame, under the cover of night—and when they are in love! He imagined that he saw Crisostomo snatch the fainting Maria Clara up in his arms and disappear into the darkness. So he went down the stairway by leaps and bounds, and without hat or cane made for the plaza like a madman. There he met some Spaniards who were reprimanding the soldiers, but on looking toward the seats that the girls had occupied he saw that they were vacant.

The chaos in the plaza snapped him out of his daydream. With wide eyes, he observed the frantic movements of the crowd, their voices reaching him faintly. A breathless servant told him what was going on. A thought crossed his mind: in times of chaos, that’s when manipulative people exploit the panic and vulnerability of women. Everyone is trying to save themselves, nobody thinks of anyone else; cries go unheard, women faint, are struck down, and fall in fear and panic, with no thought of shame, under the cover of night—and especially when they’re in love! He pictured Crisostomo lifting the fainting Maria Clara into his arms and disappearing into the darkness. So he dashed down the stairs, without a hat or cane, heading for the plaza like a madman. There, he ran into some Spaniards who were scolding the soldiers, but when he looked towards the seats where the girls had been, he saw they were empty.

“Padre! Padre!” cried the Spaniards, but he paid no attention to them as he ran in the direction of Capitan Tiago’s. There he breathed more freely, for he saw in the open hallway the adorable silhouette, full of grace and soft in outline, of Maria Clara, and that of the aunt carrying cups and glasses.

“Father! Father!” shouted the Spaniards, but he ignored them as he rushed toward Capitan Tiago’s place. There, he felt a sense of relief as he spotted the lovely silhouette of Maria Clara in the open hallway, elegant and softly shaped, along with her aunt who was carrying cups and glasses.

“Ah!” he murmured, “it seems that she has been taken sick only.”

“Ah!” he murmured, “it looks like she’s just gotten sick.”

[320]Aunt Isabel at that moment closed the windows and the graceful shadow was no longer to be seen. The curate moved away without heeding the crowd. He had before his eyes the beautiful form of a maiden sleeping and breathing sweetly. Her eyelids were shaded by long lashes which formed graceful curves like those of the Virgins of Raphael, the little mouth was smiling, all the features breathed forth virginity, purity, and innocence. That countenance formed a sweet vision in the midst of the white coverings of her bed like the head of a cherub among the clouds. His imagination went still further—but who can write what a burning brain can imagine?

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]Aunt Isabel closed the windows at that moment, and the graceful figure was gone. The curate moved away, ignoring the crowd. Before him was the beautiful sight of a maiden sleeping peacefully. Her eyelids were framed by long lashes that formed gentle curves like those of Raphael's Virgins; her little mouth held a smile, and every feature radiated virginity, purity, and innocence. That face created a sweet picture amidst the white sheets of her bed, like the head of a cherub among the clouds. His imagination soared further—but who can capture in words what a restless mind can envision?

Perhaps only the newspaper correspondent, who concluded his account of the fiesta and its accompanying incidents in the following manner:

Perhaps only the newspaper reporter, who ended his story of the festival and its related events like this:

“A thousand thanks, infinite thanks, to the opportune and active intervention of the Very Reverend Padre Fray Bernardo Salvi, who, defying every danger in the midst of the unbridled mob, without hat or cane, calmed the wrath of the crowd, using only his persuasive word with the majesty and authority that are never lacking to a minister of a Religion of Peace. With unparalleled self-abnegation this virtuous priest tore himself from sweet repose, such as every good conscience like his enjoys, and rushed to protect his flock from the least harm. The people of San Diego will hardly forget this sublime deed of their heroic Pastor, remembering to hold themselves grateful to him for all eternity!” [321]

“A thousand thanks, countless thanks, to the timely and active intervention of the Very Reverend Padre Fray Bernardo Salvi, who, facing every danger in the midst of the chaotic crowd, without a hat or cane, calmed the anger of the mob, using only his persuasive words with the authority and dignity that a minister of a Religion of Peace always possesses. With unmatched selflessness, this virtuous priest pulled himself away from his peaceful rest, something every good person like him enjoys, and hurried to protect his community from any harm. The people of San Diego will surely remember this noble act of their heroic Pastor, grateful to him for all eternity!” [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]


1 The actors named were real persons. Ratia was a Spanish-Filipino who acquired quite a reputation not only in Manila but also in Spain. He died in Manila in 1910.—TR.

1 The people mentioned were real individuals. Ratia was a Spanish-Filipino who gained significant recognition not just in Manila but also in Spain. He passed away in Manila in 1910.—TR.

2 In the year 1879.—Author’s note.

2 In 1879.—Author’s note.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

Chapter XLI

Two Visits

Ibarra was in such a state of mind that he found it impossible to sleep, so to distract his attention from the sad thoughts which are so exaggerated during the night-hours he set to work in his lonely cabinet. Day found him still making mixtures and combinations, to the action of which he subjected pieces of bamboo and other substances, placing them afterwards in numbered and sealed jars.

Ibarra was so worked up that he couldn’t sleep, so to take his mind off the sad thoughts that were amplified during the night, he got to work in his quiet study. By morning, he was still mixing and combining different substances, experimenting with pieces of bamboo and other materials, and then putting them into numbered and sealed jars.

A servant entered to announce the arrival of a man who had the appearance of being from the country. “Show him in,” said Ibarra without looking around.

A servant came in to announce that a man who looked like he was from the countryside had arrived. “Let him in,” Ibarra said without turning his head.

Elias entered and remained standing in silence.

Elias walked in and stood there quietly.

“Ah, it’s you!” exclaimed Ibarra in Tagalog when he recognized him. “Excuse me for making you wait, I didn’t notice that it was you. I’m making an important experiment.”

“Ah, it’s you!” Ibarra exclaimed in Tagalog when he recognized him. “Sorry for making you wait, I didn’t realize it was you. I’m working on an important experiment.”

“I don’t want to disturb you,” answered the youthful pilot. “I’ve come first to ask you if there is anything I can do for you in the province, of Batangas, for which I am leaving immediately, and also to bring you some bad news.”

“I don’t want to interrupt you,” replied the young pilot. “I came by first to see if there’s anything I can do for you in Batangas, where I’m heading off to right away, and also to share some bad news.”

Ibarra questioned him with a look.

Ibarra gave him a questioning look.

“Capitan Tiago’s daughter is ill,” continued Elias quietly, “but not seriously.”

“Captain Tiago’s daughter is sick,” Elias continued quietly, “but it’s not serious.”

“That’s what I feared,” murmured Ibarra in a weak voice. “Do you know what is the matter with her?”

"That's what I was afraid of," Ibarra murmured in a quiet voice. "Do you know what's wrong with her?"

“A fever. Now, if you have nothing to command—”

“A fever. Now, if you have nothing to order—”

“Thank you, my friend, no. I wish you a pleasant journey. But first let me ask you a question—if it is indiscreet, do not answer.”

“Thank you, my friend, but no. I wish you a good trip. But first, let me ask you a question—if it’s too personal, feel free to skip it.”

Elias bowed.

Elias bowed.

[322]“How were you able to quiet the disturbance last night?” asked Ibarra, looking steadily at him.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]“How did you manage to calm things down last night?” asked Ibarra, gazing intently at him.

“Very easily,” answered Elias in the most natural manner. “The leaders of the commotion were two brothers whose father died from a beating given him by the Civil Guard. One day I had the good fortune to save them from the same hands into which their father had fallen, and both are accordingly grateful to me. I appealed to them last night and they undertook to dissuade the rest.”

“Very easily,” Elias replied casually. “The ringleaders of the chaos were two brothers whose father was killed by the Civil Guard. One day, I was lucky enough to save them from the same fate as their father, and they’re both grateful to me for that. I reached out to them last night, and they agreed to convince the others.”

“And those two brothers whose father died from the beating—”

“And those two brothers whose dad died from the beating—”

“Will end as their father did,” replied Elias in a low voice. “When misfortune has once singled out a family all its members must perish,—when the lightning strikes a tree the whole is reduced to ashes.”

“Will end like their father did,” replied Elias quietly. “When bad luck targets a family, all its members are doomed—when lightning hits a tree, it’s reduced to ashes.”

Ibarra fell silent on hearing this, so Elias took his leave. When the youth found himself alone he lost the serene self-possession he had maintained in the pilot’s presence. His sorrow pictured itself on his countenance. “I, I have made her suffer,” he murmured.

Ibarra went quiet after hearing this, so Elias said goodbye. Once the young man was by himself, he lost the calm demeanor he had kept in front of the pilot. His sadness showed on his face. “I... I made her suffer,” he whispered.

He dressed himself quickly and descended the stairs. A small man, dressed in mourning, with a large scar on his left cheek, saluted him humbly, and detained him on his way.

He got dressed quickly and went down the stairs. A small man in mourning clothes, with a big scar on his left cheek, greeted him politely and stopped him as he passed by.

“What do you want?” asked Ibarra.

“What do you want?” Ibarra asked.

“Sir, my name is Lucas, and I’m the brother of the man who was killed yesterday.”

“Sir, my name is Lucas, and I’m the brother of the guy who was killed yesterday.”

“Ah, you have my sympathy. Well?”

“Ah, I feel for you. So, what’s next?”

“Sir, I want to know how much you’re going to pay my brother’s family.”

“Sir, I want to know how much you’re going to pay my brother’s family.”

“Pay?” repeated the young man, unable to conceal his disgust. “We’ll talk of that later. Come back this afternoon, I’m in a hurry now.”

“Pay?” the young man repeated, trying to hide his disgust. “We'll talk about that later. Come back this afternoon; I'm in a rush right now.”

“Only tell me how much you’re willing to pay,” insisted Lucas.

“Just tell me how much you're willing to pay,” insisted Lucas.

“I’ve told you that we’ll talk about that some other time. I haven’t time now,” repeated Ibarra impatiently.

“I’ve told you we’ll discuss that later. I don’t have time right now,” Ibarra said impatiently.

[323]“You haven’t time now, sir?” asked Lucas bitterly, placing himself in front of the young man. “You haven’t time to consider the dead?”

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]“You don’t have time now, sir?” Lucas asked bitterly, stepping in front of the young man. “You don’t have time to think about the dead?”

“Come this afternoon, my good man,” replied Ibarra, restraining himself. “I’m on my way now to visit a sick person.”

“Come this afternoon, my good man,” replied Ibarra, holding himself back. “I’m headed over now to visit someone who’s ill.”

“Ah, for the sick you forget the dead? Do you think that because we are poor—”

“Ah, for the sick you forget the dead? Do you think that just because we are poor—”

Ibarra looked at him and interrupted, “Don’t try my patience!” then went on his way.

Ibarra glanced at him and said, “Don’t test my patience!” before continuing on his path.

Lucas stood looking after him with a smile full of hate. “It’s easy to see that you’re the grandson of the man who tied my father out in the sun,” he muttered between his teeth. “You still have the same blood.”

Lucas stood watching him with a smile full of hatred. “It’s clear you’re the grandson of the man who left my father out in the sun,” he muttered through clenched teeth. “You’ve got the same blood.”

Then with a change of tone he added, “But, if you pay well—friends!” [324]

Then with a different tone he added, “But if the pay is good—friends!” [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

Chapter XLII

The Espadañas

The fiesta is over. The people of the town have again found, as in every other year, that their treasury is poorer, that they have worked, sweated, and stayed awake much without really amusing themselves, without gaining any new friends, and, in a word, that they have dearly bought their dissipation and their headaches. But this matters nothing, for the same will be done next year, the same the coming century, since it has always been the custom.

The party is over. The townspeople have once again realized, just like every other year, that their finances are tight, that they have worked hard, sweated, and stayed up late without really having fun, without making any new friends, and, in short, that they have paid a high price for their partying and their hangovers. But it doesn’t really matter, because they will do the same next year, and the same for the next century, since that’s always been the tradition.

In Capitan Tiago’s house sadness reigns. All the windows are closed, the inmates move about noiselessly, and only in the kitchen do they dare to speak in natural tones. Maria Clara, the soul of the house, lies sick in bed and her condition is reflected in all the faces, as the sorrows of the mind may be read in the countenance of an individual.

In Captain Tiago’s house, sadness prevails. All the windows are shut, the inhabitants move around silently, and only in the kitchen do they dare to speak in normal voices. Maria Clara, the heart of the home, is lying sick in bed, and her condition is mirrored on everyone’s faces, just as mental sorrows can be seen on a person’s expression.

“Which seems best to you, Isabel, shall I make a poor-offering to the cross of Tunasan or to the cross of Matahong?” asks the afflicted father in a low voice. “The Tunasan cross grows while the Matahong cross sweats which do you think is more miraculous?”

“Which do you think is better, Isabel, should I make a humble offering to the Tunasan cross or to the Matahong cross?” asks the troubled father quietly. “The Tunasan cross flourishes while the Matahong cross weeps, which do you think is more miraculous?”

Aunt Isabel reflects, shakes her head, and murmurs, “To grow, to grow is a greater miracle than to sweat. All of us sweat, but not all of us grow.”

Aunt Isabel thinks for a moment, shakes her head, and says, “To grow, to grow is a bigger miracle than to sweat. We all sweat, but not all of us grow.”

“That’s right, Isabel; but remember that to sweat for the wood of which bench-legs are made to sweat—is not a small miracle. Come, the best thing will be to make poor-offerings to both crosses, so neither will resent it, and Maria will get better sooner. Are the rooms ready? You [325]know that with the doctors is coming a new gentleman, a distant relative of Padre Damaso’s. Nothing should be lacking.”

"That's right, Isabel; but remember that it's no small miracle to work hard for the wood that makes the bench legs. Let's make some sacrifices to both crosses so neither will be upset, and Maria will get better sooner. Are the rooms ready? You [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]know that a new gentleman, a distant relative of Padre Damaso's, is coming with the doctors. We need to make sure everything is taken care of."

At the other end of the dining-room are the two cousins, Sinang and Victoria, who have come to keep the sick girl company. Andeng is helping them clean a silver tea-set.

At the other end of the dining room are the two cousins, Sinang and Victoria, who have come to keep the sick girl company. Andeng is helping them clean a silver tea set.

“Do you know Dr. Espadaña?” the foster-sister of Maria Clara asks Victoria curiously.

“Do you know Dr. Espadaña?” Maria Clara's foster sister asks Victoria with curiosity.

“No,” replies the latter, “the only thing that I know about him is that he charges high, according to Capitan Tiago.”

“No,” replies the latter, “the only thing I know about him is that he charges a lot, according to Capitan Tiago.”

“Then he must be good!” exclaims Andeng. “The one who performed an operation on Doña Maria charged high; so he was learned.”

“Then he must be good!” Andeng exclaims. “The one who operated on Doña Maria charged a lot; so he must know what he’s doing.”

“Silly!” retorts Sinang. “Every one who charges high is not learned. Look at Dr. Guevara; after performing a bungling operation that cost the life of both mother and child, he charged the widower fifty pesos. The thing to know is how to charge!”

“Silly!” Sinang shoots back. “Not everyone who charges a lot is knowledgeable. Take Dr. Guevara, for example; after messing up an operation that resulted in the deaths of both the mother and the child, he charged the widower fifty pesos. The key thing is knowing how to charge!”

“What do you know about it?” asks her cousin, nudging her.

“What do you know about it?” her cousin asks, nudging her.

“Don’t I know? The husband, who is a poor sawyer, after losing his wife had to lose his home also, for the alcalde, being a friend of the doctor’s, made him pay. Don’t I know about it, when my father lent him the money to make the journey to Santa Cruz?”1

“Don’t I know? The husband, who is just a struggling sawyer, after losing his wife had to lose his home too, because the mayor, being a friend of the doctor’s, made him pay. Don’t I know about it, when my father lent him the money to go to Santa Cruz?”1

The sound of a carriage stopping in front of the house put an end to these conversations. Capitan Tiago, followed by Aunt Isabel, ran down the steps to welcome the new arrivals: the Doctor Don Tiburcio de Espadaña, his señora the Doctora Doña Victorina de los Reyes de De Espadaña, and a young Spaniard of pleasant countenance and agreeable aspect.

The sound of a carriage stopping in front of the house interrupted these conversations. Captain Tiago, followed by Aunt Isabel, hurried down the steps to greet the newcomers: Doctor Don Tiburcio de Espadaña, his wife Doctora Doña Victorina de los Reyes de Espadaña, and a young Spaniard with a pleasant face and charming demeanor.

Doña Victorina was attired in a loose silk gown embroidered with flowers and a hat with a huge parrot half-crushed between blue and red ribbons. The dust of the [326]road mingled with the rice-powder on her cheeks seemed to accentuate her wrinkles. As at the time we saw her in Manila, she now supported her lame husband on her arm.

Doña Victorina was dressed in a flowing silk gown decorated with flowers and a hat with a large parrot mostly hidden by blue and red ribbons. The dust from the [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]road mixed with the rice powder on her cheeks seemed to highlight her wrinkles. Just like when we saw her in Manila, she was again supporting her disabled husband on her arm.

“I have the pleasure of introducing to you our cousin, Don Alfonso Linares de Espadaña,” said Doña Victorina, indicating their young companion. “The gentleman is a godson of a relative of Padre Damaso’s and has been private secretary to all the ministers.”

“I’m pleased to introduce our cousin, Don Alfonso Linares de Espadaña,” said Doña Victorina, pointing to their young companion. “He’s the godson of a relative of Padre Damaso and has been the private secretary to all the ministers.”

The young man bowed politely and Capitan Tiago came very near to kissing his hand.

The young man politely bowed, and Captain Tiago almost kissed his hand.

While their numerous trunks and traveling-bags are being carried in and Capitan Tiago is conducting them to their rooms, let us talk a little of this couple whose acquaintance we made slightly in the first chapters.

While their many trunks and bags are being brought in and Capitan Tiago is showing them to their rooms, let's take a moment to talk about this couple we were introduced to briefly in the first chapters.

Doña Victorina was a lady of forty and five winters, which were equivalent to thirty and two summers according to her arithmetical calculations. She had been beautiful in her youth, having had, as she used to say, ‘good flesh,’ but in the ecstasies of contemplating herself she had looked with disdain on her many Filipino admirers, since her aspirations were toward another race. She had refused to bestow on any one her little white hand, not indeed from distrust, for not a few times had she given jewelry and gems of great value to various foreign and Spanish adventurers. Six months before the time of our story she had seen realized her most beautiful dream,—the dream of her whole life,—for which she might scorn the fond illusions of her youth and even the promises of love that Capitan Tiago had in other days whispered in her ear or sung in some serenade. Late, it is true, had the dream been realized, but Doña Victorina, who, although she spoke the language badly, was more Spanish than Augustina of Saragossa,2 understood the proverb, “Better late than never,” and found consolation in repeating it to herself. “Absolute happiness does not exist on earth,” [327]was another favorite proverb of hers, but she never used both together before other persons.

Doña Victorina was a woman of forty-five years, which she calculated to be equivalent to thirty-two summers. She had been beautiful in her youth, claiming to have had "good flesh," but in her moments of self-admiration, she looked down on her many Filipino admirers, as her aspirations were directed toward another race. She had refused to give her little white hand to anyone, not out of distrust, since she had often gifted valuable jewelry and gems to various foreign and Spanish adventurers. Six months before our story begins, she realized her most cherished dream—the dream of her entire life—which allowed her to dismiss the sweet illusions of her youth and even the love promises that Capitan Tiago had once whispered in her ear or sung in serenades. It was late, to be sure, when the dream was fulfilled, but Doña Victorina, who though spoke the language poorly, was more Spanish than Augustina of Saragossa, understood the saying, “Better late than never,” and found comfort in repeating it to herself. “Absolute happiness does not exist on earth,” was another favorite saying of hers, but she never used both proverbs together in front of others.

Having passed her first, second, third, and fourth youth in casting her nets in the sea of the world for the object of her vigils, she had been compelled at last to content herself with what fate was willing to apportion her. Had the poor woman been only thirty and one instead of thirty and two summers—the difference according to her mode of reckoning was great—she would have restored to Destiny the award it offered her to wait for another more suited to her taste, but since man proposes and necessity disposes, she saw herself obliged in her great need for a husband to content herself with a poor fellow who had been cast out from Estremadura3 and who, after wandering about the world for six or seven years like a modern Ulysses, had at last found on the island of Luzon hospitality and a withered Calypso for his better half. This unhappy mortal, by name Tiburcio Espadaña, was only thirty-five years of age and looked like an old man, yet he was, nevertheless, younger than Doña Victorina, who was only thirty-two. The reason for this is easy to understand but dangerous to state.

Having spent her first through fourth youth casting her nets in the sea of the world for what she longed for, she had finally been forced to accept what fate was willing to give her. If only the poor woman had been thirty-one instead of thirty-two— the difference was significant in her mind—she would have turned down Destiny's offer and waited for someone more to her liking. But since people make plans and necessity takes over, she found herself needing a husband and had to settle for a poor guy who had been exiled from Estremadura and who, after wandering around the world for six or seven years like a modern Ulysses, had finally found a home on the island of Luzon and a faded Calypso for a wife. This unfortunate man, named Tiburcio Espadaña, was only thirty-five but looked much older; however, he was still younger than Doña Victorina, who was just thirty-two. The reason for this is easy to comprehend but risky to say.

Don Tiburcio had come to the Philippines as a petty official in the Customs, but such had been his bad luck that, besides suffering severely from seasickness and breaking a leg during the voyage, he had been dismissed within a fortnight, just at the time when he found himself without a cuarto. After his rough experience on the sea he did not care to return to Spain without having made his fortune, so he decided to devote himself to something. Spanish pride forbade him to engage in manual labor, although the poor fellow would gladly have done any kind of work in order to earn an honest living. But the prestige of the Spaniards would not have allowed it, even though this prestige did not protect him from want.

Don Tiburcio had come to the Philippines as a minor official in Customs, but he faced such bad luck that, in addition to suffering greatly from seasickness and breaking a leg during the journey, he was dismissed within two weeks, just when he found himself broke. After his tough experience at sea, he didn’t want to go back to Spain without having made his fortune, so he decided to commit to something. His Spanish pride prevented him from engaging in manual labor, even though he would have happily taken on any kind of work to earn an honest living. But the reputation of Spaniards wouldn’t have allowed it, even though that reputation didn’t protect him from poverty.

[328]At first he had lived at the expense of some of his countrymen, but in his honesty the bread tasted bitter, so instead of getting fat he grew thin. Since he had neither learning nor money nor recommendations he was advised by his countrymen, who wished to get rid of him, to go to the provinces and pass himself off as a doctor of medicine. He refused at first, for he had learned nothing during the short period that he had spent as an attendant in a hospital, his duties there having been to dust off the benches and light the fires. But as his wants were pressing and as his scruples were soon laid to rest by his friends he finally listened to them and went to the provinces. He began by visiting some sick persons, and at first made only moderate charges, as his conscience dictated, but later, like the young philosopher of whom Samaniego4 tells, he ended by putting a higher price on his visits. Thus he soon passed for a great physician and would probably have made his fortune if the medical authorities in Manila had not heard of his exorbitant fees and the competition that he was causing others. Both private parties and professionals interceded for him. “Man,” they said to the zealous medical official, “let him make his stake and as soon as he has six or seven thousand pesos he can go back home and live there in peace. After all, what does it matter to you if he does deceive the unwary Indians? They should be more careful! He’s a poor devil—don’t take the bread from his mouth—be a good Spaniard!” This official was a good Spaniard and agreed to wink at the matter, but the news soon reached the ears of the people and they began to distrust him, so in a little while he lost his practise and again saw himself obliged almost to [329]beg his daily bread. It was then that he learned through a friend, who was an intimate acquaintance of Doña Victorina’s, of the dire straits in which that lady was placed and also of her patriotism and her kind heart. Don Tiburcio then saw a patch of blue sky and asked to be introduced to her.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]At first, he lived off some of his fellow countrymen, but in his honesty, the food felt bitter, so instead of gaining weight, he lost it. Since he had no education, money, or connections, his countrymen, eager to get rid of him, advised him to go to the provinces and pretend to be a doctor. He initially refused because he hadn’t learned anything during his short time as a hospital attendant, where his tasks were just dusting off benches and lighting fires. But as his needs became pressing and his friends eased his conscience, he eventually listened to them and went to the provinces. He started by visiting some patients, initially charging moderate fees according to his conscience, but later, like the young philosopher mentioned by Samaniego4, he began to raise the price for his visits. Before long, he was regarded as a great physician and would likely have made a fortune if the medical authorities in Manila hadn’t caught wind of his excessive fees and the competition he was creating for others. Both private individuals and professionals intervened on his behalf. “Come on,” they told the eager medical official, “let him make his money. Once he has six or seven thousand pesos, he can go back home and live in peace. What does it matter to you if he deceives some unsuspecting Indians? They should be more careful! He’s just a poor guy—don’t take food from his mouth—be a good Spaniard!” This official was indeed a good Spaniard and agreed to overlook the situation, but soon the news spread among the people, and they started to distrust him. Before long, he lost his practice and found himself having to [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]beg for his daily bread again. It was then that he learned through a friend, who was close with Doña Victorina, about the difficult situation she was in and her patriotic and kind-hearted nature. Don Tiburcio then saw a glimmer of hope and asked to be introduced to her.

Doña Victorina and Don Tiburcio met: tarde venientibus ossa,5 he would have exclaimed had he known Latin! She was no longer passable, she was passée. Her abundant hair had been reduced to a knot about the size of an onion, according to her maid, while her face was furrowed with wrinkles and her teeth were falling loose. Her eyes, too, had suffered considerably, so that she squinted frequently in looking any distance. Her disposition was the only part of her that remained intact.

Doña Victorina and Don Tiburcio met: tarde venientibus ossa,5 he would have exclaimed if he had known Latin! She was no longer attractive; she was outdated. Her once abundant hair had been reduced to a bun the size of an onion, according to her maid, while her face was lined with wrinkles and her teeth were coming loose. Her eyes had also taken a hit, making her squint often when trying to see far away. Her attitude was the only aspect of her that remained unchanged.

At the end of a half-hour’s conversation they understood and accepted each other. She would have preferred a Spaniard who was less lame, less stuttering, less bald, less toothless, who slobbered less when he talked, and who had more “spirit” and “quality,” as she used to say, but that class of Spaniards no longer came to seek her hand. She had more than once heard it said that opportunity is pictured as being bald, and firmly believed that Don Tiburcio was opportunity itself, for as a result of his misfortunes he suffered from premature baldness. And what woman is not prudent at thirty-two years of age?

At the end of a half-hour conversation, they understood and accepted each other. She would have preferred a Spaniard who was less lame, less stuttering, less bald, less toothless, who drooled less when he talked, and who had more "spirit" and "class," as she used to say, but that type of Spaniard no longer came to ask for her hand. She had heard more than once that opportunity is often depicted as being bald, and she firmly believed that Don Tiburcio was opportunity itself, because his misfortunes had led to his early baldness. And what woman isn't careful at thirty-two years old?

Don Tiburcio, for his part, felt a vague melancholy when he thought of his honeymoon, but smiled with resignation and called to his support the specter of hunger. Never had he been ambitious or pretentious; his tastes were simple and his desires limited; but his heart, untouched till then, had dreamed of a very different divinity. Back there in his youth when, worn out with work, he lay doom on his rough bed after a frugal meal, he used to fall asleep dreaming of an image, smiling and tender. Afterwards, when troubles and privations increased and with the [330]passing of years the poetical image failed to materialize, he thought modestly of a good woman, diligent and industrious, who would bring him a small dowry, to console him for the fatigues of his toil and to quarrel with him now and then—yes, he had thought of quarrels as a kind of happiness! But when obliged to wander from land to land in search not so much of fortune as of some simple means of livelihood for the remainder of his days; when, deluded by the stories of his countrymen from overseas, he had set out for the Philippines, realism gave, place to an arrogant mestiza or a beautiful Indian with big black eyes, gowned in silks and transparent draperies, loaded down with gold and diamonds, offering him her love, her carriages, her all. When he reached Manila he thought for a time that his dream was to be realized, for the young women whom he saw driving on the Luneta and the Malecon in silver-mounted carriages had gazed at him with some curiosity. Then after his position was gone, the mestiza and the Indian disappeared and with great effort he forced before himself the image of a widow, of course an agreeable widow! So when he saw his dream take shape in part he became sad, but with a certain touch of native philosophy said to himself, “Those were all dreams and in this world one does not live on dreams!” Thus he dispelled his doubts: she used rice-powder, but after their marriage he would break her of the habit; her face had many wrinkles, but his coat was torn and patched; she was a pretentious old woman, domineering and mannish, but hunger was more terrible, more domineering and pretentious still, and anyway, he had been blessed with a mild disposition for that very end, and love softens the character. She spoke Spanish badly, but he himself did not talk it well, as he had been told when notified of his dismissal Moreover, what did it matter to him if she was an ugly and ridiculous old woman? He was lame, toothless, and bald! Don Tiburcio preferred to take charge of her rather than to become a public charge from hunger. When some [331]friends joked with him about it, he answered, “Give me bread and call me a fool.”

Don Tiburcio felt a vague sadness when he thought about his honeymoon, but he smiled resignedly and called upon the specter of hunger for support. He had never been ambitious or pretentious; his tastes were simple, and his desires were limited. However, his heart, until then untouched, had dreamt of a very different kind of love. Back in his youth, after a long day of hard work, as he lay exhausted on his rough bed following a modest meal, he would fall asleep dreaming of a smiling, tender figure. Later, as troubles and hardships grew and with the passing years the dreamy image failed to take shape, he modestly thought of a good woman—hardworking and industrious—who would bring him a small dowry to comfort him for the exhaustion of his labor and engage in a quarrel with him now and then—yes, he viewed quarrels as a form of happiness! But when he had to travel from place to place, not really in search of wealth, but just for some simple means to support himself for the rest of his life; when, misled by stories from his countrymen abroad, he ventured to the Philippines, realism replaced his romantic dreams with the notion of an arrogant mestiza or a beautiful Indian with big black eyes, dressed in silks and sheer fabrics, showering him with her love, her carriages, and everything else. Upon reaching Manila, he thought for a while that his dream might come true, as the young women he saw driving on Luneta and the Malecon in silver-mounted carriages looked at him with some curiosity. But when he lost his position, the mestiza and the Indian faded away, and he struggled to envision the image of a widow—certainly a pleasant widow! So when he saw part of his dream take shape, he felt sadness, but with a touch of native philosophy, he told himself, “Those were just dreams, and in this world, you can’t live on dreams!” Thus, he brushed aside his doubts: she used rice powder, but he'd break her of that after marriage; her face was wrinkled, but his coat was torn and patched; she was a pretentious old woman, bossy and manly, but hunger was more terrible, more dominating, and pretentious too. Besides, he had a gentle temperament for that exact purpose, and love would soften his character. She spoke poor Spanish, but he didn’t speak it well either, as he had been told upon receiving his termination notice. Moreover, what did it matter to him that she was an ugly and silly old woman? He was lame, toothless, and bald! Don Tiburcio would rather take care of her than become a burden to others out of hunger. When a few friends joked with him about it, he replied, “Give me bread and call me a fool.”

Don Tiburcio was one of those men who are popularly spoken of as unwilling to harm a fly. Modest, incapable of harboring an unkind thought, in bygone days he would have been made a missionary. His stay in the country had not given him the conviction of grand superiority, of great valor, and of elevated importance that the greater part of his countrymen acquire in a few weeks. His heart had never been capable of entertaining hate nor had he been able to find a single filibuster; he saw only unhappy wretches whom he must despoil if he did not wish to be more unhappy than they were. When he was threatened with prosecution for passing himself off as a physician he was not resentful nor did he complain. Recognizing the justness of the charge against him, he merely answered, “But it’s necessary to live!”

Don Tiburcio was one of those guys who are often described as not wanting to hurt a fly. Humble and unable to have a mean thought, in earlier times, he would have made a great missionary. His time in the country hadn’t given him the sense of superiority, courage, and importance that most of his fellow countrymen picked up in just a few weeks. His heart had never been able to feel hate, nor had he managed to find a single rebel; he only saw miserable people he had to take from if he didn’t want to be more miserable than they were. When he was threatened with being prosecuted for pretending to be a doctor, he didn’t get angry or complain. Acknowledging that the charge against him was fair, he simply said, “But it’s necessary to live!”

So they married, or rather, bagged each other, and went to Santa Ann to spend their honeymoon. But on their wedding-night Doña Victorina was attacked by a horrible indigestion and Don Tiburcio thanked God and showed himself solicitous and attentive. A few days afterward, however, he looked into a mirror and smiled a sad smile as he gazed at his naked gums, for he had aged ten years at least.

So they got married, or rather, locked each other down, and went to Santa Ann to spend their honeymoon. But on their wedding night, Doña Victorina was hit with a terrible case of indigestion, and Don Tiburcio thanked God and acted caring and attentive. A few days later, though, he looked in the mirror and gave a sad smile as he stared at his bare gums, realizing he had aged at least ten years.

Very well satisfied with her husband, Doña Victorina had a fine set of false teeth made for him and called in the best tailors of the city to attend to his clothing. She ordered carriages, sent to Batangas and Albay for the best ponies, and even obliged him to keep a pair for the races. Nor did she neglect her own person while she was transforming him. She laid aside the native costume for the European and substituted false frizzes for the simple Filipino coiffure, while her gowns, which fitted her marvelously ill, disturbed the peace of all the quiet neighborhood.

Very pleased with her husband, Doña Victorina had a nice set of dentures made for him and brought in the best tailors in the city to take care of his wardrobe. She ordered carriages, sent to Batangas and Albay for the finest ponies, and even insisted he keep a pair for racing. She also took care of herself while she was changing him. She traded in her native attire for European styles and replaced her simple Filipino hairstyle with fake curls, while her dresses, which fit her appallingly, disrupted the peace of the entire neighborhood.

Her husband, who never went out on foot,—she did not care to have his lameness noticed,—took her on lonely [332]drives in unfrequented places to her great sorrow, for she wanted to show him off in public, but she kept quiet out of respect for their honeymoon. The last quarter was coming on when he took up the subject of the rice-powder, telling her that the use of it was false and unnatural. Doña Victorina wrinkled up her eyebrows and stared at his false teeth. He became silent, and she understood his weakness.

Her husband, who never walked anywhere—she didn’t want his limp to be noticed—took her on lonely [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]drives in deserted areas, which made her really sad because she wanted to show him off in public, but she stayed quiet out of respect for their honeymoon. The last quarter was approaching when he brought up the topic of the rice powder, saying that using it was fake and unnatural. Doña Victorina furrowed her brows and stared at his dentures. He fell silent, and she recognized his insecurity.

She placed a de before her husband’s surname, since the de cost nothing and gave “quality” to the name, signing herself “Victorina de los Reyes de De Espadaña.” This de was such a mania with her that neither the stationer nor her husband could get it out of her head. “If I write only one de it may be thought that you don’t have it, you fool!” she said to her husband.6

She put a de in front of her husband’s last name because the de was free and added some “class” to the name, signing herself “Victorina de los Reyes de De Espadaña.” This de was such an obsession for her that neither the stationery store owner nor her husband could convince her to stop. “If I write just one de, people might think you don't have it, you fool!” she told her husband.6

Soon she believed that she was about to become a mother, so she announced to all her acquaintances, “Next month De Espadaña and I are going to the Penyinsula. I don’t want our son to be born here and be called a revolutionist.” She talked incessantly of the journey, having memorized the names of the different ports of call, so that it was a treat to hear her talk: “I’m going to see the isthmus in the Suez Canal—De Espadaña thinks it very beautiful and De Espadaña has traveled over the whole world.” “I’ll probably not return to this land of savages.” “I wasn’t born to live here—Aden or Port Said would suit me better—I’ve thought so ever since I was a girl.” In her geography Doña Victorina divided the world into the Philippines and Spain; rather differently from the clever people who divide it into Spain and America or China for another name.

Soon she convinced herself that she was about to become a mother, so she told all her friends, “Next month, De Espadaña and I are going to the Penyinsula. I don’t want our son to be born here and be called a revolutionary.” She couldn’t stop talking about the trip, having memorized the names of the different ports of call, making it a delight to listen to her: “I’m going to see the isthmus in the Suez Canal—De Espadaña thinks it’s very beautiful, and he has traveled all over the world.” “I probably won’t come back to this land of savages.” “I wasn’t meant to live here—Aden or Port Said would suit me better—I’ve believed that since I was a girl.” In her view, Doña Victorina divided the world into the Philippines and Spain; quite differently from the smart people who split it into Spain and America or China for another name.

Her husband realized that these things were barbarisms, but held his peace to escape a scolding or reminders of his stuttering. To increase the illusion of approaching maternity she became whimsical, dressed herself in colors with [333]a profusion of flowers and ribbons, and appeared on the Escolta in a wrapper. But oh, the disenchantment! Three months went by and the dream faded, and now, having no reason for fearing that her son would be a revolutionist, she gave up the trip. She consulted doctors, midwives, old women, but all in vain. Having to the great displeasure of Capitan Tiago jested about St. Pascual Bailon, she was unwilling to appeal to any saint. For this reason a friend of her husband’s remarked to her:

Her husband realized that these things were uncivilized, but kept quiet to avoid criticism or reminders of his stuttering. To enhance the illusion of impending motherhood, she became whimsical, dressed in vibrant colors with a plethora of flowers and ribbons, and strolled along the Escolta in a wrap. But oh, the disappointment! Three months passed and the dream faded, and now, with no reason to fear that her son would be a revolutionary, she canceled the trip. She consulted doctors, midwives, and older women, but it was all for nothing. Out of Capitan Tiago's great displeasure, she joked about St. Pascual Bailon and refused to turn to any saint. Because of this, a friend of her husband's said to her:

“Believe me, señora, you are the only strong-spirited person in this tiresome country.”

“Believe me, ma'am, you're the only strong-willed person in this frustrating country.”

She had smiled, without knowing what strong-spirited meant, but that night she asked her husband. “My dear,” he answered, “the s-strongest s-spirit that I know of is ammonia. My f-friend must have s-spoken f-figuratively.”

She smiled, not really understanding what strong-spirited meant, but that night she asked her husband. “My dear,” he replied, “the s-strongest s-spirit I know of is ammonia. My f-friend must have s-spoken f-figuratively.”

After that she would say on every possible occasion, “I’m the only ammonia in this tiresome country, speaking figuratively. So Señor N. de N., a Peninsular gentleman of quality, told me.”

After that, she would say on every possible occasion, “I’m the only ammonia in this annoying country, speaking figuratively. So Señor N. de N., a distinguished gentleman from the Peninsula, told me.”

Whatever she said had to be done, for she had succeeded in dominating her husband completely. He on his part did not put up any great resistance and so was converted into a kind of lap-dog of hers. If she was displeased with him she would not let him go out, and when she was really angry she tore out his false teeth, thus leaving him a horrible sight for several days.

Whatever she said had to be done because she had completely taken control of her husband. He, for his part, didn’t put up much of a fight and ended up being like a pet to her. If she was unhappy with him, she wouldn’t let him go out, and when she was really mad, she would rip out his dentures, leaving him looking terrible for several days.

It soon occurred to her that her husband ought to be a doctor of medicine and surgery, and she so informed him.

It quickly dawned on her that her husband should be a doctor of medicine and surgery, and she let him know.

“My dear, do you w-want me to be arrested?” he asked fearfully.

“My dear, do you want me to get arrested?” he asked anxiously.

“Don’t be a fool! Leave me to arrange it,” she answered. “You’re not going to treat any one, but I want people to call you Doctor and me Doctora, see?”

“Don’t be an idiot! Let me handle it,” she said. “You’re not going to treat anyone, but I want people to call you Doctor and me Doctora, got it?”

So on the following day Rodoreda7 received an order [334]to engrave on a slab of black marble: DR. DE ESPADAÑA, SPECIALIST IN ALL KINDS OF DISEASES. All the servants had to address them by their new titles, and as a result she increased the number of frizzes, the layers of rice-powder, the ribbons and laces, and gazed with more disdain than ever on her poor and unfortunate countrywomen whose husbands belonged to a lower grade of society than hers did. Day by day she felt more dignified and exalted and, by continuing in this way, at the end of a year she would have believed herself to be of divine origin.

So the next day Rodoreda7 got an order [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] to engrave on a slab of black marble: DR. DE ESPADAÑA, SPECIALIST IN ALL KINDS OF DISEASES. All the staff had to call them by their new titles, and as a result, she added more frizz, more layers of rice powder, more ribbons and lace, and looked down with more disdain than ever at her poor and unfortunate countrywomen whose husbands were in a lower social class than hers. Day by day, she felt more dignified and uplifted, and if she kept this up, by the end of the year, she would have convinced herself that she was of divine origin.

These sublime thoughts, however, did not keep her from becoming older and more ridiculous every day. Every time Capitan Tiago saw her and recalled having made love to her in vain he forthwith sent a peso to the church for a mass of thanksgiving. Still, he greatly respected her husband on account of his title of specialist in all kinds of diseases and listened attentively to the few phrases that he was able to stutter out. For this reason and because this doctor was more exclusive than others, Capitan Tiago had selected him to treat his daughter.

These lofty thoughts, however, didn’t stop her from getting older and more ridiculous every day. Every time Capitan Tiago saw her and remembered having loved her in vain, he promptly sent a peso to the church for a mass of gratitude. Still, he held a lot of respect for her husband because of his title as a specialist in all kinds of diseases and listened carefully to the few phrases he managed to stutter out. For this reason, and because this doctor was more exclusive than the others, Capitan Tiago had chosen him to treat his daughter.

In regard to young Linares, that is another matter. When arranging for the trip to Spain, Doña Victorina had thought of having a Peninsular administrator, as she did not trust the Filipinos. Her husband bethought himself of a nephew of his in Madrid who was studying law and who was considered the brightest of the family. So they wrote to him, paying his passage in advance, and when the dream disappeared he was already on his way.

In relation to young Linares, that's a different story. When planning the trip to Spain, Doña Victorina wanted to have a Spanish administrator because she didn’t trust Filipinos. Her husband remembered a nephew in Madrid who was studying law and was seen as the smartest in the family. So they wrote to him, covered his travel expenses upfront, and by the time their plan fell apart, he was already on his way.

Such were the three persons who had just arrived. While they were partaking of a late breakfast, Padre Salvi came in. The Espadañas were already acquainted with him, and they introduced the blushing young Linares with all his titles.

Such were the three people who had just arrived. While they were having a late breakfast, Padre Salvi walked in. The Espadañas already knew him, and they introduced the blushing young Linares with all his titles.

As was natural, they talked of Maria Clara, who was resting and sleeping. They talked of their journey, and Doña Victorina exhibited all her verbosity in criticising the customs of the provincials,—their nipa houses, their [335]bamboo bridges; without forgetting to mention to the curate her intimacy with this and that high official and other persons of “quality” who were very fond of her.

As expected, they talked about Maria Clara, who was resting and sleeping. They discussed their journey, and Doña Victorina filled the conversation with her usual chatter, criticizing the customs of the locals—their nipa houses, their [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]bamboo bridges. She also made sure to mention to the curate her close relationships with various high officials and other “important” people who were quite fond of her.

“If you had come two days ago, Doña Victorina,” put in Capitan Tiago during a slight pause, “you would have met his Excellency, the Captain-General. He sat right there.”

“If you had come two days ago, Doña Victorina,” added Capitan Tiago during a brief pause, “you would have met his Excellency, the Captain-General. He was sitting right there.”

“What! How’s that? His Excellency here! In your house? No!”

“What! What’s going on? His Excellency is here? In your house? No way!”

“I tell you that he sat right there. If you had only come two days ago—”

“I’m telling you, he was sitting right there. If you had just come two days ago—”

“Ah, what a pity that Clarita did not get sick sooner!” she exclaimed with real feeling. Then turning to Linares, “Do you hear, cousin? His Excellency was here! Don’t you see now that De Espadaña was right when he told you that you weren’t going to the house of a miserable Indian? Because, you know, Don Santiago, in Madrid our cousin was the friend of ministers and dukes and dined in the house of Count El Campanario.”

“Ah, what a shame that Clarita didn’t get sick sooner!” she said sincerely. Then turning to Linares, “Do you hear me, cousin? His Excellency was here! Don’t you see now that De Espadaña was right when he told you that you weren’t going to the house of some pathetic Indian? Because, you know, Don Santiago, in Madrid our cousin was friends with ministers and dukes and had dinner at Count El Campanario’s house.”

“The Duke of La Torte, Victorina,” corrected her husband.8

“The Duke of La Torte, Victorina,” her husband corrected. 8

“It’s the same thing. If you will tell me—”

“It’s the same thing. If you’ll tell me—”

“Shall I find Padre Damaso in his town?” interrupted Linares, addressing Padre Salvi. “I’ve been told that it’s near here.”

“Should I look for Padre Damaso in his town?” Linares interrupted, talking to Padre Salvi. “I’ve heard it’s close by.”

“He’s right here and will be over in a little while,” replied the curate.

"He's right here and will be over soon," replied the curate.

“How glad I am of that! I have a letter to him,” exclaimed the youth, “and if it were not for the happy chance that brings me here, I would have come expressly to visit him.”

“How glad I am about that! I have a letter for him,” the young man exclaimed, “and if it weren’t for the fortunate chance that brought me here, I would have come just to see him.”

In the meantime the happy chance had awakened.

In the meantime, the happy opportunity had come to life.

“De Espadaña,” said Doña Victorina, when the meal was over, “shall we go in to see Clarita?” Then to Capitan Tiago, “Only for you, Don Santiago, only for [336]you! My husband only attends persons of quality, and yet, and yet—! He’s not like those here. In Madrid he only visited persons of quality.”

“De Espadaña,” said Doña Victorina, when the meal was over, “should we go in to see Clarita?” Then to Capitan Tiago, “Only for you, Don Santiago, only for [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]you! My husband only sees people of high status, and yet, and yet—! He’s not like those here. In Madrid, he only visited people of high status.”

They adjourned to the sick girl’s chamber. The windows were closed from fear of a draught, so the room was almost dark, being only dimly illuminated by two tapers which burned before an image of the Virgin of Antipolo. Her head covered with a handkerchief saturated in cologne, her body wrapped carefully in white sheets which swathed her youthful form with many folds, under curtains of jusi and piña, the girl lay on her kamagon bed. Her hair formed a frame around her oval countenance and accentuated her transparent paleness, which was enlivened only by her large, sad eyes. At her side were her two friends and Andeng with a bouquet of tuberoses.

They moved to the sick girl's room. The windows were shut tight to avoid a draft, so the room was nearly dark, lit only by two candles flickering in front of a statue of the Virgin of Antipolo. Her head was covered with a handkerchief soaked in cologne, and her body was carefully wrapped in white sheets that draped over her youthful form with many folds, beneath curtains of jusi and piña. The girl lay on her kamagon bed. Her hair framed her oval face and highlighted her translucent paleness, which was only brightened by her large, sad eyes. Next to her were her two friends and Andeng, holding a bouquet of tuberoses.

De Espadaña felt her pulse, examined her tongue, asked a few questions, and said, as he wagged his head from side to side, “S-she’s s-sick, but s-she c-can be c-cured.” Doña Victorina looked proudly at the bystanders.

De Espadaña felt her pulse, looked at her tongue, asked a few questions, and said, shaking his head from side to side, “She’s sick, but she can be cured.” Doña Victorina looked proudly at the onlookers.

“Lichen with milk in the morning, syrup of marshmallow, two cynoglossum pills!” ordered De Espadaña.

“Lichen with milk in the morning, marshmallow syrup, two cynoglossum pills!” ordered De Espadaña.

“Cheer up, Clarita!” said Doña Victorina, going up to her. “We’ve come to cure you. I want to introduce our cousin.”

“Cheer up, Clarita!” said Doña Victorina, approaching her. “We’ve come to help you. I want to introduce our cousin.”

Linares was so absorbed in the contemplation of those eloquent eyes, which seemed to be searching for some one, that he did not hear Doña Victorina name him.

Linares was so absorbed in looking into those expressive eyes, which seemed to be searching for someone, that he didn't hear Doña Victorina call his name.

“Señor Linares,” said the curate, calling him out of his abstraction, “here comes Padre Damaso.”

“Señor Linares,” the curate said, pulling him out of his thoughts, “here comes Padre Damaso.”

It was indeed Padre Damaso, but pale and rather sad. On leaving his bed his first visit was for Maria Clara. Nor was it the Padre Damaso of former times, hearty and self-confident; now he moved silently and with some hesitation. [337]

It was definitely Padre Damaso, but he looked pale and somewhat sad. After getting out of bed, his first stop was to see Maria Clara. He was not the confident and lively Padre Damaso of the past; now he moved quietly and with some uncertainty. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]


1 A similar incident occurred in Kalamba.—Author’s note.

1 A similar event happened in Kalamba.—Author’s note.

2 “The Maid of Saragossa,” noted for her heroic exploits during the siege of that city by the French in 1808–09.—TR.

2 “The Maid of Saragossa,” recognized for her brave actions during the French siege of that city in 1808–09.—TR.

3 A region in southwestern Spain, including the provinces of Badajoz and Caceres.—TR.

3 A region in the southwest of Spain, which includes the provinces of Badajoz and Caceres.—TR.

4 Author of a little book of fables in Castilian verse for the use of schools. The fable of the young philosopher illustrates the thought in Pope’s well-known lines:

4 Author of a short book of fables in Spanish verse for schools. The fable of the young philosopher highlights the idea expressed in Pope’s famous lines:

“Vice is a monster of so frightful mien,

“Vice is a monster that seems so frightening,

As to be hated needs but to be seen;

To be hated only requires being noticed;

Yet seen too oft, familiar with her face,

But seen too often, I’m familiar with her face,

We first endure, then pity, then embrace.”

First, we endure, then we feel compassion, and finally, we accept.

—TR.

Understood. Please provide the text for modernization.

5 Bones for those who come late.

5 Bones for those who arrive after the fact.

6 According to Spanish custom, a matron is known by prefixing her maiden name with de (possessive of) to her husband’s name.—TR.

6 In Spanish tradition, a woman is identified by adding her maiden name with de (which means of) before her husband's name.—TR.

7 The marble-shop of Rodoreda is still in existence on Calle Carriedo, Santa Cruz.—TR.

7 The marble shop owned by Rodoreda is still around on Calle Carriedo, Santa Cruz.—TR.

8 There is a play on words here, Campanario meaning belfry and Torre tower.—TR.

8 There's a play on words here, with Campanario meaning belfry and Torre meaning tower.—TR.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

Chapter XLIII

Plans

Without heeding any of the bystanders, Padre Damaso went directly to the bed of the sick girl and taking her hand said to her with ineffable tenderness, while tears sprang into his eyes, “Maria, my daughter, you mustn’t die!”

Without paying attention to the crowd around him, Padre Damaso went straight to the sick girl's bed and, taking her hand, said to her with deep tenderness, while tears filled his eyes, “Maria, my daughter, you can’t die!”

The sick girl opened her eyes and stared at him with a strange expression. No one who knew the Franciscan had suspected in him such tender feelings, no one had believed that under his rude and rough exterior there might beat a heart. Unable to go on, he withdrew from the girl’s side, weeping like a child, and went outside under the favorite vines of Maria Clara’s balcony to give free rein to his grief.

The sick girl opened her eyes and looked at him with a strange expression. No one who knew the Franciscan would have guessed he had such tender feelings; no one thought that beneath his tough and rough exterior there could be a caring heart. Unable to continue, he stepped away from the girl, crying like a child, and went outside under the familiar vines of Maria Clara’s balcony to let his sorrow out.

“How he loves his goddaughter!” thought all present, while Fray Salvi gazed at him motionlessly and in silence, lightly gnawing his lips the while.

“How he loves his goddaughter!” thought everyone there, while Fray Salvi stared at him, motionless and silent, lightly biting his lips in the meantime.

When he had become somewhat calm again Doña Victorina introduced Linares, who approached him respectfully. Fray Damaso silently looked him over from head to foot, took the letter offered and read it, but apparently without understanding, for he asked, “And who are you?”

When he had calmed down a bit, Doña Victorina introduced Linares, who approached him respectfully. Fray Damaso silently looked him up and down, took the letter offered, and read it, but apparently without understanding, because he asked, "And who are you?"

“Alfonso Linares, the godson of your brother-in-law,” stammered the young man.

“Alfonso Linares, your brother-in-law’s godson,” the young man stammered.

Padre Damaso threw back his body and looked the youth over again carefully. Then his features lighted up and he arose. “So you are the godson of Carlicos!” he exclaimed. “Come and let me embrace you! I got your letter several days ago. So it’s you! I didn’t recognize [338]you,—which is easily explained, for you weren’t born when I left the country,—I didn’t recognize you!” Padre Damaso squeezed his robust arms about the young man, who became very red, whether from modesty or lack of breath is not known.

Padre Damaso leaned back and looked the young man over again carefully. Then his face lit up and he stood up. “So you’re Carlicos’ godson!” he exclaimed. “Come here, let me give you a hug! I got your letter a few days ago. So it’s you! I didn’t recognize you,—which makes sense since you weren’t born when I left the country,—I didn’t recognize you!” Padre Damaso wrapped his strong arms around the young man, who turned very red, whether from shyness or being out of breath is unclear.

After the first moments of effusion had passed and inquiries about Carlicos and his wife had been made and answered, Padre Damaso asked, “Come now, what does Carlicos want me to do for you?”

After the initial excitement died down and questions about Carlicos and his wife were asked and answered, Padre Damaso said, “So, what does Carlicos want me to do for you?”

“I believe he says something about that in the letter,” Linares again stammered.

“I think he mentions something about that in the letter,” Linares stammered again.

“In the letter? Let’s see! That’s right! He wants me to get you a job and a wife. Ahem! A job, a job that’s easy! Can you read and write?”

“In the letter? Let’s check! That’s right! He wants me to help you find a job and a wife. Ahem! A job, a job that’s simple! Can you read and write?”

“I received my degree of law from the University.”

“I earned my law degree from the University.”

Carambas! So you’re a pettifogger! You don’t show it; you look more like a shy maiden. So much the better! But to get you a wife—”

Wow! So you’re a petty lawyer! You don’t seem like one; you look more like a shy girl. That’s a good thing! But to find you a wife—”

“Padre, I’m not in such a great hurry,” interrupted Linares in confusion.

“Dad, I’m not in that much of a hurry,” interrupted Linares, feeling puzzled.

But Padre Damaso was already pacing from one end of the hallway to the other, muttering, “A wife, a wife!” His countenance was no longer sad or merry but now wore an expression of great seriousness, while he seemed to be thinking deeply. Padre Salvi gazed on the scene from a distance.

But Padre Damaso was already pacing back and forth in the hallway, muttering, “A wife, a wife!” His face was no longer sad or happy, but instead showed a look of intense seriousness, as if he was deep in thought. Padre Salvi watched the scene from a distance.

“I didn’t think that the matter would trouble me so much,” murmured Padre Damaso in a tearful voice. “But of two evils, the lesser!” Then raising his voice he approached Linares and said to him, “Come, boy, let’s talk to Santiago.”

“I didn’t think this would bother me so much,” murmured Padre Damaso with a tearful voice. “But of two evils, the lesser!” Then, raising his voice, he walked over to Linares and said, “Come on, let’s talk to Santiago.”

Linares turned pale and allowed himself to be dragged along by the priest, who moved thoughtfully. Then it was Padre Salvi’s turn to pace back and forth, pensive as ever.

Linares went pale and let himself be led away by the priest, who walked slowly and deliberately. Then it was Padre Salvi's turn to walk back and forth, as thoughtful as always.

A voice wishing him good morning drew him from his monotonous walk. He raised his head and saw Lucas, who saluted him humbly.

A voice saying good morning pulled him out of his dull walk. He looked up and saw Lucas, who greeted him modestly.

[339]“What do you want?” questioned the curate’s eyes.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]“What do you want?” the curate’s eyes asked.

“Padre, I’m the brother of the man who was killed on the day of the fiesta,” began Lucas in tearful accents.

“Father, I’m the brother of the man who was killed on the day of the festival,” Lucas started, his voice filled with tears.

The curate recoiled and murmured in a scarcely audible voice, “Well?”

The curate flinched and said in a barely audible voice, “Well?”

Lucas made an effort to weep and wiped his eyes with a handkerchief. “Padre,” he went on tearfully, “I’ve been to Don Crisostomo to ask for an indemnity. First he received me with kicks, saying that he wouldn’t pay anything since he himself had run the risk of getting killed through the fault of my dear, unfortunate brother. I went to talk to him yesterday, but he had gone to Manila. He left me five hundred pesos for charity’s sake and charged me not to come back again. Ah, Padre, five hundred pesos for my poor brother—five hundred pesos! Ah, Padre—”

Lucas tried to cry and wiped his eyes with a handkerchief. “Padre,” he continued tearfully, “I went to Don Crisostomo to ask for compensation. At first, he greeted me with kicks, saying he wouldn’t pay anything since he risked his life because of my dear, unfortunate brother. I went to talk to him yesterday, but he was in Manila. He left me five hundred pesos for charity and told me not to come back again. Ah, Padre, five hundred pesos for my poor brother—five hundred pesos! Ah, Padre—”

At first the curate had listened with surprise and attention while his lips curled slightly with a smile of such disdain and sarcasm at the sight of this farce that, had Lucas noticed it, he would have run away at top speed. “Now what do you want?” he asked, turning away.

At first, the priest listened with surprise and interest, his lips curling slightly into a smile of disdain and sarcasm at the ridiculousness of the situation. If Lucas had noticed it, he would have bolted. “So, what do you want?” he asked, turning away.

“Ah, Padre, tell me for the love of God what I ought to do. The padre has always given good advice.”

“Please, Padre, tell me for the love of God what I should do. The padre has always given great advice.”

“Who told you so? You don’t belong in these parts.”

“Who told you that? You don't belong around here.”

“The padre is known all over the province.”

“The priest is known all over the province.”

With irritated looks Padre Salvi approached him and pointing to the street said to the now startled Lucas, “Go home and be thankful that Don Crisostomo didn’t have you sent to jail! Get out of here!”

With annoyed expressions, Padre Salvi walked up to him and pointed to the street, saying to the now shocked Lucas, “Go home and be grateful that Don Crisostomo didn’t have you thrown in jail! Get out of here!”

Lucas forgot the part he was playing and murmured, “But I thought—”

Lucas forgot his role and murmured, “But I thought—”

“Get out of here!” cried Padre Salvi nervously.

“Get out of here!” Padre Salvi shouted anxiously.

“I would like to see Padre Damaso.”

“I want to see Padre Damaso.”

“Padre Damaso is busy. Get out of here!” again ordered the curate imperiously.

“Padre Damaso is busy. Get out of here!” the curate ordered again, in a commanding tone.

Lucas went down the stairway muttering, “He’s another of them—as he doesn’t pay well—the one who pays best!”

Lucas went down the stairs mumbling, “He’s just another one of them—since he doesn’t pay well—the one who pays the best!”

[340]At the sound of the curate’s voice all had hurried to the spot, including Padre Damaso, Capitan Tiago, and Linares.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]When they heard the curate’s voice, everyone rushed over, including Padre Damaso, Capitan Tiago, and Linares.

“An insolent vagabond who came to beg and who doesn’t want to work,” explained Padre Salvi, picking up his hat and cane to return to the convento. [341]

“An arrogant drifter who showed up to beg and refuses to work,” Padre Salvi said, grabbing his hat and cane to head back to the convento. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

Chapter XLIV

An Examination of Conscience

Long days and weary nights passed at the sick girl’s bed. After having confessed herself, Maria Clara had suffered a relapse, and in her delirium she uttered only the name of the mother whom she had never known. But her girl friends, her father, and her aunt kept watch at her side. Offerings and alms were sent to all the miraculous images, Capitan Tiago vowed a gold cane to the Virgin of Antipolo, and at length the fever began to subside slowly and regularly.

Long days and exhausting nights went by at the sick girl's bedside. After confessing, Maria Clara had a setback, and in her delirium, she only spoke the name of the mother she had never met. Yet her friends, father, and aunt kept vigil by her side. Donations and offerings were made to all the miraculous images, Capitan Tiago promised a gold cane to the Virgin of Antipolo, and eventually, the fever started to fade slowly and steadily.

Doctor De Espadaña was astonished at the virtues of the syrup of marshmallow and the infusion of lichen, prescriptions that he had not varied. Doña Victorina was so pleased with her husband that one day when he stepped on the train of her gown she did not apply her penal code to the extent of taking his set of false teeth away from him, but contented herself with merely exclaiming, “If you weren’t lame you’d even step on my corset!”—an article of apparel she did not wear.

Doctor De Espadaña was amazed by the benefits of marshmallow syrup and lichen infusion, prescriptions he hadn’t changed. Doña Victorina was so happy with her husband that one day when he accidentally stepped on the train of her gown, she didn’t go as far as to take his false teeth away from him; instead, she just exclaimed, “If you weren’t lame, you’d even step on my corset!”—a piece of clothing she didn’t actually wear.

One afternoon while Sinang and Victoria were visiting their friend, the curate, Capitan Tiago, and Doña Victorina’s family were conversing over their lunch in the dining-room.

One afternoon, while Sinang and Victoria were visiting their friend, the curate, Capitan Tiago and Doña Victorina’s family were chatting over their lunch in the dining room.

“Well, I feel very sorry about it,” said the doctor; “Padre Damaso also will regret it very much.”

“Well, I really feel bad about it,” said the doctor; “Padre Damaso will also be very upset.”

“Where do you say they’re transferring him to?” Linares asked the curate.

“Where do you say they’re moving him to?” Linares asked the curate.

“To the province of Tayabas,” replied the curate negligently.

“To the province of Tayabas,” the curate replied casually.

“One who will be greatly affected by it is Maria Clara, [342]when she learns of it,” said Capitan Tiago. “She loves him like a father.”

“Someone who will be really affected by this is Maria Clara, [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]when she finds out,” said Capitan Tiago. “She loves him like a father.”

Fray Salvi looked at him askance.

Fray Salvi looked at him with suspicion.

“I believe, Padre,” continued Capitan Tiago, “that all her illness is the result of the trouble on the last day of the fiesta.”

“I believe, Padre,” continued Capitan Tiago, “that all her illness is due to the problems on the last day of the fiesta.”

“I’m of the same opinion, and think that you’ve done well not to let Señor Ibarra see her. She would have got worse.

“I feel the same way and think you did the right thing by not letting Señor Ibarra see her. It would have made things worse.”

“If it wasn’t for us,” put in Doña Victorina, “Clarita would already be in heaven singing praises to God.”

“If it weren’t for us,” added Doña Victorina, “Clarita would already be in heaven singing praises to God.”

“Amen!” Capitan Tiago thought it his duty to exclaim. “It’s lucky for you that my husband didn’t have any patient of greater quality, for then you’d have had to call in another, and all those here are ignoramuses. My husband—”

“Amen!” Capitan Tiago felt it was his duty to shout. “You’re lucky my husband didn’t have any patients of higher standing, or you would have had to bring in someone else, and all the ones here are clueless. My husband—”

“Just as I was saying,” the curate in turn interrupted, “I think that the confession that Maria Clara made brought on the favorable crisis which has saved her life. A clean conscience is worth more than a lot of medicine. Don’t think that I deny the power of science, above all, that of surgery, but a clean conscience! Read the pious books and you’ll see how many cures are effected merely by a clean confession.”

“Like I was saying,” the curate interrupted, “I believe that Maria Clara’s confession triggered the positive turning point that saved her life. A clear conscience is worth more than a ton of medicine. Don’t think I’m dismissing the power of science, especially surgery, but a clean conscience! Read the spiritual books and you’ll see how many healings happen just from a sincere confession.”

“Pardon me,” objected the piqued Doña Victorina, “this power of the confessional—cure the alferez’s woman with a confession!”

“Excuse me,” protested the annoyed Doña Victorina, “this power of the confessional—heal the alferez’s woman with a confession!”

“A wound, madam, is not a form of illness which the conscience can affect,” replied Padre Salvi severely. “Nevertheless, a clean confession will preserve her from receiving in the future such blows as she got this morning.”

“A wound, ma'am, isn't something the conscience can influence,” Padre Salvi replied sternly. “Still, a sincere confession will protect her from facing similar blows in the future like she did this morning.”

“She deserves them!” went on Doña Victorina as if she had not heard what Padre Salvi said. “That woman is so insolent! In the church she did nothing but stare at me. You can see that she’s a nobody. Sunday I was going to ask her if she saw anything funny about my face, [343]but who would lower oneself to speak to people that are not of rank?”

“She deserves them!” continued Doña Victorina as though she hadn't heard Padre Salvi. “That woman is so disrespectful! In church, she just stared at me. You can tell she’s a nobody. On Sunday, I was going to ask her if she thought there was something funny about my face, [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]but who would stoop to talk to people who aren’t of our status?”

The curate, on his part, continued just as though he had not heard this tirade. “Believe me, Don Santiago, to complete your daughter’s recovery it’s necessary that she take communion tomorrow. I’ll bring the viaticum over here. I don’t think she has anything to confess, but yet, if she wants to confess herself tonight—”

The curate kept going as if he hadn’t heard the rant. “Trust me, Don Santiago, for your daughter to fully recover, she needs to take communion tomorrow. I’ll bring the viaticum over here. I don’t think she has anything to confess, but if she wants to confess tonight—”

“I don’t know,” Doña Victorina instantly took advantage of a slight hesitation on Padre Salvi’s part to add, “I don’t understand how there can be men capable of marrying such a fright as that woman is. It’s easily seen where she comes from. She’s just dying of envy, you can see it! How much does an alferez get?”

“I don’t know,” Doña Victorina quickly seized a moment of hesitation from Padre Salvi to add, “I don’t get how any man could marry someone as scary as that woman. It's obvious where she's from. She's just so jealous, it's clear! How much does an alferez make?”

“Accordingly, Don Santiago, tell your cousin to prepare the sick girl for the communion tomorrow. I’ll come over tonight to absolve her of her peccadillos.”

“So, Don Santiago, tell your cousin to get the sick girl ready for communion tomorrow. I’ll come by tonight to forgive her of her little sins.”

Seeing Aunt Isabel come from the sick-room, he said to her in Tagalog, “Prepare your niece for confession tonight. Tomorrow I’ll bring over the viaticum. With that she’ll improve faster.”

Seeing Aunt Isabel come from the sick room, he said to her in Tagalog, “Get your niece ready for confession tonight. Tomorrow I’ll bring over the viaticum. That way, she’ll get better faster.”

“But, Padre,” Linares gathered up enough courage to ask faintly, “you don’t think that she’s in any danger of dying?”

“But, Padre,” Linares mustered enough courage to ask softly, “you don’t think she’s in any danger of dying?”

“Don’t you worry,” answered the padre without looking at him. “I know what I’m doing; I’ve helped take care of plenty of sick people before. Besides, she’ll decide herself whether or not she wishes to receive the holy communion and you’ll see that she says yes.”

“Don’t worry,” the padre replied without looking at him. “I know what I’m doing; I’ve taken care of a lot of sick people before. Plus, she’ll decide for herself whether or not she wants to receive holy communion, and you’ll see that she’ll say yes.”

Capitan Tiago immediately agreed to everything, while Aunt Isabel returned to the sick girl’s chamber. Maria Clara was still in bed, pale, very pale, and at her side were her two friends.

Capitan Tiago immediately agreed to everything, while Aunt Isabel went back to the sick girl's room. Maria Clara was still in bed, very pale, and beside her were her two friends.

“Take one more grain,” Sinang whispered, as she offered her a white tablet that she took from a small glass tube. “He says that when you feel a rumbling or buzzing in your ears you are to stop the medicine.”

“Take one more grain,” Sinang whispered, handing her a white tablet she had taken from a small glass tube. “He says that when you hear a rumbling or buzzing in your ears, you should stop taking the medicine.”

[344]“Hasn’t he written to you again?” asked the sick girl in a low voice.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]“Hasn’t he messaged you again?” asked the sick girl in a quiet voice.

“No, he must be very busy.”

“No, he must be really busy.”

“Hasn’t he sent any message?”

“Hasn’t he sent a message?”

“He says nothing more than that he’s going to try to get the Archbishop to absolve him from the excommunication, so that—”

“He says nothing more than that he’s going to try to get the Archbishop to lift his excommunication, so that—”

This conversation was suspended at the aunt’s approach. “The padre says for you to get ready for confession, daughter,” said the latter. “You girls must leave her so that she can make her examination of conscience.”

This conversation stopped when the aunt walked over. “The priest says you need to get ready for confession, daughter,” she said. “You girls should leave her alone so she can reflect on her conscience.”

“But it hasn’t been a week since she confessed!” protested Sinang. “I’m not sick and I don’t sin as often as that.”

“But it hasn’t even been a week since she confessed!” Sinang protested. “I’m not sick, and I don’t sin that much.”

“Abá! Don’t you know what the curate says: the righteous sin seven times a day? Come, what book shall I bring you, the Ancora, the Ramillete, or the Camino Recto para ir al Cielo?

“Dad! Don’t you know what the priest says: good people sin seven times a day? Come on, which book should I bring you, the Ancora, the Ramillete, or the Camino Recto para ir al Cielo?

Maria Clara did not answer.

Maria Clara didn't respond.

“Well, you mustn’t tire yourself,” added the good aunt to console her. “I’ll read the examination myself and you’ll have only to recall your sins.”

“Well, you shouldn't wear yourself out,” the kind aunt said to comfort her. “I’ll read the exam myself, and all you have to do is remember your sins.”

“Write to him not to think of me any more,” murmured Maria Clara in Sinang’s ear as the latter said good-by to her.

“Tell him not to think about me anymore,” Maria Clara whispered to Sinang as she said goodbye to her.

“What?”

“What?”

But the aunt again approached, and Sinang had to go away without understanding what her friend had meant. The good old aunt drew a chair up to the light, put her spectacles on the end of her nose, and opened a booklet. “Pay close attention, daughter. I’m going to begin with the Ten Commandments. I’ll go slow so that you can meditate. If you don’t hear well tell me so that I can repeat. You know that in looking after your welfare I’m never weary.”

But the aunt came over again, and Sinang had to leave without grasping what her friend had meant. The kind old aunt pulled a chair closer to the light, put her glasses on her nose, and opened a little book. “Pay attention, dear. I’m going to start with the Ten Commandments. I’ll go slowly so you can think about it. If you can’t hear me well, just let me know so I can repeat it. You know I never get tired of looking out for you.”

She began to read in a monotonous and snuffling voice the considerations of cases of sinfulness. At the end of [345]each paragraph she made a long pause in order to give the girl time to recall her sins and to repent of them.

She started to read in a dull and snuffling voice the details of sinful cases. At the end of [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]each paragraph, she took a long pause to give the girl time to remember her sins and feel sorry for them.

Maria Clara stared vaguely into space. After finishing the first commandment, to love God above all things, Aunt Isabel looked at her over her spectacles and was satisfied with her sad and thoughtful mien. She coughed piously and after a long pause began to read the second commandment. The good old woman read with unction and when she had finished the commentaries looked again at her niece, who turned her head slowly to the other side.

Maria Clara stared blankly into space. After finishing the first commandment, to love God above all things, Aunt Isabel looked at her over her glasses and felt pleased with her sad and contemplative expression. She coughed softly and after a long pause began to read the second commandment. The kind old woman read with passion, and when she finished the commentary, she looked back at her niece, who slowly turned her head to the other side.

“Bah!” said Aunt Isabel to herself. “With taking His holy name in vain the poor child has nothing to do. Let’s pass on to the third.”1

“Bah!” said Aunt Isabel to herself. “The poor child has nothing to do with using His holy name in vain. Let’s move on to the third.”1

The third commandment was analyzed and commented upon. After citing all the cases in which one can break it she again looked toward the bed. But now she lifted up her glasses and rubbed her eyes, for she had seen her niece raise a handkerchief to her face as if to wipe away tears.

The third commandment was examined and discussed. After mentioning all the situations where it could be broken, she turned her gaze back to the bed. But this time she took off her glasses and rubbed her eyes, as she noticed her niece bringing a handkerchief to her face as if to dry away tears.

“Hum, ahem! The poor child once went to sleep during the sermon.” Then replacing her glasses on the end of her nose, she said, “Now let’s see if, just as you’ve failed to keep holy the Sabbath, you’ve failed to honor your father and mother.”

“Um, ahem! The poor kid once fell asleep during the sermon.” Then, pushing her glasses back on her nose, she said, “Now let’s see if, just like you didn’t keep the Sabbath holy, you also didn’t honor your father and mother.”

So she read the fourth commandment in an even slower and more snuffling voice, thinking thus to give solemnity to the act, just as she had seen many friars do. Aunt Isabel had never heard a Quaker preach or she would also have trembled.

So she read the fourth commandment in an even slower and more stuffy voice, thinking this would add seriousness to the act, just like she had seen many friars do. Aunt Isabel had never heard a Quaker preach, or she would have shaken as well.

The sick girl, in the meantime, raised the handkerchief to her eyes several times and her breathing became more noticeable.

The sick girl, in the meantime, lifted the handkerchief to her eyes several times, and her breathing became more pronounced.

“What a good soul!” thought the old woman. “She who is so obedient and submissive to every one! I’ve committed more sins and yet I’ve never been able really to cry.”

“What a good soul!” thought the old woman. “She who is so obedient and submissive to everyone! I’ve done more wrong and yet I’ve never been able to truly cry.”

[346]She then began the fifth commandment with greater pauses and even more pronounced snuffling, if that were possible, and with such great enthusiasm that she did not hear the stifled sobs of her niece. Only in a pause which she made after the comments on homicide, by violence did she notice the groans of the sinner. Then her tone passed into the sublime as she read the rest of the commandment in accents that she tried to reader threatening, seeing that her niece was still weeping.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]She then started the fifth commandment, taking longer pauses and sniffling even more dramatically, if that was possible, and with so much enthusiasm that she didn't notice her niece's muffled sobs. It wasn't until she paused after discussing homicide and violence that she noticed the sinner's groans. Then her tone shifted to something more elevated as she read the rest of the commandment, trying to sound threatening since her niece was still crying.

“Weep, daughter, weep!” she said, approaching the bed. “The more you weep the sooner God will pardon you. Hold the sorrow of repentance as better than that of mere penitence. Weep, daughter, weep! You don’t know how much I enjoy seeing you weep. Beat yourself on the breast also, but not hard, for you’re still sick.”

“Weep, daughter, weep!” she said, approaching the bed. “The more you cry, the sooner God will forgive you. Hold onto the sorrow of true repentance as better than just feeling sorry. Cry, daughter, cry! You have no idea how much I love seeing you in tears. You can also beat your chest, but don’t hit too hard since you’re still unwell.”

But, as if her sorrow needed mystery and solitude to make it increase, Maria Clara, on seeing herself observed, little by little stopped sighing and dried her eyes without saying anything or answering her aunt, who continued the reading. Since the wails of her audience had ceased, however, she lost her enthusiasm, and the last commandments made her so sleepy that she began to yawn, with great detriment to her snuffling, which was thus interrupted.

But, as if her sadness needed mystery and solitude to grow, Maria Clara, noticing she was being watched, gradually stopped sighing and wiped her tears without saying anything or responding to her aunt, who kept reading. Since the cries of her audience had stopped, however, she lost her excitement, and the final commands made her so drowsy that she started to yawn, which really disrupted her sniffling.

“If I hadn’t seen it with my own eyes, I wouldn’t have believed it,” thought the good old lady afterwards. “This girl sins like a soldier against the first five and from the sixth to the tenth not a venial sin, just the opposite to us! How the world does move now!”

“If I hadn’t seen it with my own eyes, I wouldn’t have believed it,” thought the sweet old lady later. “This girl sins like a soldier against the first five, and from the sixth to the tenth, not even a minor sin—just the opposite of us! How the world has changed now!”

So she lighted a large candle to the Virgin of Antipolo and two other smaller ones to Our Lady of the Rosary and Our Lady of the Pillar,2 taking care to put away in a corner a marble crucifix to make it understand that the candles were not lighted for it. Nor did the Virgin of Delaroche have any share; she was an unknown foreigner, and Aunt Isabel had never heard of any miracle of hers.

So she lit a big candle for the Virgin of Antipolo and two smaller ones for Our Lady of the Rosary and Our Lady of the Pillar, taking care to put a marble crucifix in the corner to make it clear that the candles weren't meant for it. The Virgin of Delaroche wasn’t included either; she was an unknown foreigner, and Aunt Isabel had never heard of any miracles associated with her.

[347]We do not know what occurred during the confession that night and we respect such secrets. But the confession was a long one and the aunt, who stood watch over her niece at a distance, could note that the curate, instead of turning his ear to hear the words of the sick girl, rather had his face turned toward hers, and seemed only to be trying to read, or divine, her thoughts by gazing into her beautiful eyes.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]We don’t know what happened during the confession that night, and we respect those secrets. However, the confession was lengthy, and the aunt, who kept an eye on her niece from a distance, noticed that the curate, instead of leaning in to listen to the sick girl's words, had his face turned toward hers. It seemed like he was trying to read or understand her thoughts by looking into her beautiful eyes.

Pale and with contracted lips Padre Salvi left the chamber. Looking at his forehead, which was gloomy and covered with perspiration, one would have said that it was he who had confessed and had not obtained absolution.

Pale and with tight lips, Padre Salvi left the room. Looking at his forehead, which was dark and slick with sweat, you would have thought he was the one who had confessed and hadn’t received absolution.

Jesús, María, y José!” exclaimed Aunt Isabel, crossing herself to dispel an evil thought, “who understands the girls nowadays?” [348]

Jesus, Mary, and Joseph! exclaimed Aunt Isabel, crossing herself to ward off a bad thought. “Who even gets the girls these days?” [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]


1 The Roman Catholic decalogue does not contain the commandment forbidding the worship of “graven images,” its second being the prohibition against “taking His holy name in vain.” To make up the ten, the commandment against covetousness is divided into two.—TR.

1 The Roman Catholic ten commandments do not include the commandment against worshiping “graven images;” instead, the second commandment is about “taking His holy name in vain.” To complete the ten, the commandment against coveting is split into two. —TR.

2 The famous Virgin of Saragossa, Spain, and patroness of Santa Cruz, Manila.—TR.

2 The well-known Virgin of Saragossa, Spain, and patron saint of Santa Cruz, Manila.—TR.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

Chapter XLV

The Hunted

In the dim light shed by the moonbeams sifting through the thick foliage a man wandered through the forest with slow and cautious steps. From time to time, as if to find his way, he whistled a peculiar melody, which was answered in the distance by some one whistling the same air. The man would listen attentively and then make his way in the direction of the distant sound, until at length, after overcoming the thousand obstacles offered by the virgin forest in the night-time, he reached a small open space, which was bathed in the light of the moon in its first quarter. The high, tree-crowned rocks that rose about formed a kind of ruined amphitheater, in the center of which were scattered recently felled trees and charred logs among boulders covered with nature’s mantle of verdure.

In the dim light of the moon filtering through the thick leaves, a man wandered through the forest with slow and careful steps. Every so often, as if to find his way, he whistled a strange tune, which was echoed in the distance by someone else whistling the same melody. The man listened closely and then headed toward the distant sound, until finally, after navigating the countless obstacles presented by the untouched forest at night, he reached a small clearing bathed in the light of the crescent moon. The tall, tree-topped rocks surrounding the area created a sort of ruined amphitheater, with recently chopped trees and burnt logs scattered among boulders covered in nature’s greenery.

Scarcely had the unknown arrived when another figure started suddenly from behind a large rock and advanced with drawn revolver. “Who are you?” he asked in Tagalog in an imperious tone, cocking the weapon.

Scarcely had the stranger appeared when another person jumped out from behind a large rock, moving forward with a drawn revolver. “Who are you?” he demanded in Tagalog, his tone commanding, as he cocked the weapon.

“Is old Pablo among you?” inquired the unknown in an even tone, without answering the question or showing any signs of fear.

“Is old Pablo with you?” asked the stranger in a calm voice, neither answering the question nor showing any signs of fear.

“You mean the capitan? Yes, he’s here.”

“You mean the captain? Yeah, he’s here.”

“Then tell him that Elias is here looking for him,” was the answer of the unknown, who was no other than the mysterious pilot.

“Then tell him that Elias is here looking for him,” replied the unknown person, who was none other than the mysterious pilot.

“Are you Elias?” asked the other respectfully, as he approached him, not, however, ceasing to cover him with the revolver. “Then come!”

“Are you Elias?” the other asked respectfully as he walked toward him, still keeping the revolver trained on him. “Then come!”

Elias followed him, and they penetrated into a kind of [349]cave sunk down in the depths of the earth. The guide, who seemed to be familiar with the way, warned the pilot when he should descend or turn aside or stoop down, so they were not long in reaching a kind of hall which was poorly lighted by pitch torches and occupied by twelve to fifteen armed men with dirty faces and soiled clothing, some seated and some lying down as they talked fitfully to one another. Resting his arms on a stone that served for a table and gazing thoughtfully at the torches, which gave out so little light for so much smoke, was seen an old, sad-featured man with his head wrapped in a bloody bandage. Did we not know that it was a den of tulisanes we might have said, on reading the look of desperation in the old man’s face, that it was the Tower of Hunger on the eve before Ugolino devoured his sons.

Elias followed him, and they entered a kind of [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]cave deep in the earth. The guide, who seemed to know the path well, warned the pilot when to descend, turn, or duck, so they quickly reached a dimly lit hall illuminated by pitch torches. Inside were twelve to fifteen armed men with dirty faces and stained clothes, some seated and others lying down as they talked sporadically. Leaning his arms on a stone that served as a table and staring pensively at the torches, which produced little light but a lot of smoke, was an old man with a sad expression and his head wrapped in a bloody bandage. If we didn’t already know it was a hideout for outlaws, we might have thought, judging by the look of despair on the old man’s face, that it was the Tower of Hunger on the eve before Ugolino consumed his sons.

Upon the arrival of Elias and his guide the figures partly rose, but at a signal from the latter they settled back again, satisfying themselves with the observation that the newcomer was unarmed. The old man turned his head slowly and saw the quiet figure of Elias, who stood uncovered, gazing at him with sad interest.

Upon the arrival of Elias and his guide, the figures partly stood up, but at a signal from the guide, they settled back down, content to see that the newcomer was unarmed. The old man slowly turned his head and saw Elias, who stood without a hat, looking at him with a quiet expression of sadness.

“It’s you at last,” murmured the old man, his gaze lighting up somewhat as he recognized the youth.

“It’s you at last,” the old man said softly, his eyes brightening a bit as he recognized the young man.

“In what condition do I find you!” exclaimed the youth in a suppressed tone, shaking his head.

“In what condition do I find you!” the young man exclaimed quietly, shaking his head.

The old man dropped his head in silence and made a sign to the others, who arose and withdrew, first taking the measure of the pilot’s muscles and stature with a glance.

The old man lowered his head in silence and signaled to the others, who stood up and left after sizing up the pilot’s muscles and stature with a quick look.

“Yes!” said the old man to Elias as soon as they were alone. “Six months ago when I sheltered you in my house, it was I who pitied you. Now we have changed parts and it is you who pity me. But sit down and tell me how you got here.”

“Yes!” the old man said to Elias as soon as they were alone. “Six months ago, when I took you in, I was the one who felt sorry for you. Now the tables have turned, and it’s you who feels sorry for me. But sit down and tell me how you ended up here.”

“It’s fifteen days now since I was told of your misfortune,” began the young man slowly in a low voice as he stared at the light. “I started at once and have been [350]seeking you from mountain to mountain. I’ve traveled over nearly the whole of two provinces.”

“It’s been fifteen days since I heard about your misfortune,” the young man began slowly in a low voice, gazing at the light. “I set out immediately and have been [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]searching for you from mountain to mountain. I’ve traveled across almost the entire area of two provinces.”

“In order not to shed innocent blood,” continued the old man, “I have had to flee. My enemies were afraid to show themselves. I was confronted merely with some unfortunates who have never done me the least harm.”

“In order to avoid shedding innocent blood,” continued the old man, “I had to escape. My enemies were too scared to reveal themselves. I was only faced with some unfortunate people who have never harmed me in the slightest.”

After a brief pause during which he seemed to be occupied in trying to read the thoughts in the dark countenance of the old man, Elias replied: “I’ve come to make a proposition to you. Having sought in vain for some survivor of the family that caused the misfortunes of mine, I’ve decided to leave the province where I live and move toward the North among the independent pagan tribes. Don’t you want to abandon the life you have entered upon and come with me? I will be your son, since you have lost your own; I have no family, and in you will find a father.”

After a brief pause during which he seemed to be trying to read the old man's dark expression, Elias replied: “I’ve come to make you a proposition. After searching in vain for any survivor from the family that caused my misfortunes, I’ve decided to leave my province and head north to live among the independent pagan tribes. Don’t you want to leave the life you’re in and come with me? I will be your son since you’ve lost your own; I have no family and you will find a father in me.”

The old man shook his, head in negation, saying, “When one at my age makes a desperate resolution, it’s because there is no other recourse. A man who, like myself, has spent his youth and his mature years toiling for the future of himself and his sons; a man who has been submissive to every wish of his superiors, who has conscientiously performed difficult tasks, enduring all that he might live in peace and quiet—when that man, whose blood time has chilled, renounces all his past and foregoes all his future, even on the very brink of the grave, it is because he has with mature judgment decided that peace does not exist and that it is not the highest good. Why drag out miserable days on foreign soil? I had two sons, a daughter, a home, a fortune, I was esteemed and respected; now I am as a tree shorn of its branches, a wanderer, a fugitive, hunted like a wild beast through the forest, and all for what? Because a man dishonored my daughter, because her brothers called that man’s infamy to account, and because that man is set above his fellows with the title of minister of God! In spite of everything, I, her father, [351]I, dishonored in my old age, forgave the injury, for I was indulgent with the passions of youth and the weakness of the flesh, and in the face of irreparable wrong what could I do but hold my peace and save what remained to me? But the culprit, fearful of vengeance sooner or later, sought the destruction of my sons. Do you know what he did? No? You don’t know, then, that he pretended that there had been a robbery committed in the convento and that one of my sons figured among the accused? The other could not be included because he was in another place at the time. Do you know what tortures they were subjected to? You know of them, for they are the same in all the towns! I, I saw my son hanging by the hair, I heard his cries, I heard him call upon me, and I, coward and lover of peace, hadn’t the courage either to kill or to die! Do you know that the theft was not proved, that it was shown to be a false charge, and that in punishment the curate was transferred to another town, but that my son died as a result of his tortures? The other, the one who was left to me, was not a coward like his father, so our persecutor was still fearful that he would wreak vengeance on him, and, under the pretext of his not having his cedula,1 which he had not carried with him just at that time, had him arrested by the Civil Guard, mistreated him, enraged and harassed him with insults until he was driven to suicide! And I, I have outlived so much shame; but if I had not the courage of a father to defend my sons, there yet remains to me a heart burning for revenge, and I will have it! The discontented are gathering under my command, my enemies increase my forces, and on the day that I feel myself strong enough I will descend to the lowlands [352]and in flames sate my vengeance and end my own existence. And that day will come or there is no God!”2

The old man shook his head in disagreement, saying, “When someone my age makes a desperate decision, it’s because there’s no other option. A man who, like me, has spent his youth and prime working for his own future and that of his sons; a man who has been compliant with every wish of those in power, who has diligently completed tough tasks, enduring everything to live in peace—when that man, whose spirit time has drained, abandons all that he has known and gives up his future, even at the edge of death, it’s because he has thoughtfully concluded that peace doesn’t exist and is not the ultimate good. Why suffer through miserable days in a foreign land? I had two sons, a daughter, a home, a fortune, I was respected and admired; now I am like a tree stripped of its branches, a wanderer, a fugitive, hunted like a wild animal in the woods, and all for what? Because a man disgraced my daughter, because her brothers confronted that man’s shame, and because that man has been elevated above others with the title of minister of God! Despite everything, I, her father, [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]I, shamed in my old age, forgave the wrong, for I was lenient with youthful passions and human weakness, and in the face of this irreversible wrong, what could I do but keep quiet and save what little I had left? But the guilty party, fearing revenge eventually, sought to destroy my sons. Do you know what he did? No? You don’t know, then, that he falsely claimed a robbery had taken place in the convent, and that one of my sons was among the accused? The other couldn’t be implicated because he was somewhere else at that time. Do you know what tortures they went through? You must know; they’re the same in every town! I saw my son hanging by the hair, I heard his screams, I heard him call for me, and I, a coward who hates conflict, didn’t have the courage to either kill or die! Do you know that the theft was never proven, that it was revealed to be a lie, and that as punishment the curate was moved to another town, but my son died from his tortures? The other son, the one left to me, wasn’t a coward like his father, so our persecutor still feared he would take revenge on him, and under the pretext that he didn’t have his cedula, 1 which he hadn’t brought with him, had him arrested by the Civil Guard, abused him, and tormented him with insults until he was driven to suicide! And I, I’ve endured so much shame; but if I didn’t have the courage of a father to protect my sons, I still have a heart burning for revenge, and I will get it! The discontented are rallying under my command, my enemies strengthen my cause, and on the day I feel strong enough, I will descend to the lowlands [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]and let flames satisfy my vengeance and end my own life. And that day will come, or there is no God!” 2

The old man arose trembling. With fiery look and hollow voice, he added, tearing his long hair, “Curses, curses upon me that I restrained the avenging hands of my sons—I have murdered them! Had I let the guilty perish, had I confided less in the justice of God and men, I should now have my sons—fugitives, perhaps, but I should have them; they would not have died under torture! I was not born to be a father, so I have them not! Curses upon me that I had not learned with my years to know the conditions under which I lived! But in fire and blood by my own death I will avenge them!”

The old man stood up, trembling. With a fierce look and a shaky voice, he said, pulling at his long hair, “Curses, curses on me for holding back my sons from taking revenge—I’ve killed them! If I had let the guilty ones pay for their crimes, if I had trusted less in the justice of God and humans, I would still have my sons—fugitives maybe, but I would have them; they wouldn’t have died in agony! I wasn’t meant to be a father, that’s why I don’t have them! Curses on me for not learning with age how to navigate the world I lived in! But I will avenge them with fire and blood, even if it costs me my life!”

In his paroxysm of grief the unfortunate father tore away the bandage, reopening a wound in his forehead from which gushed a stream of blood.

In his fit of grief, the unfortunate father ripped off the bandage, reopening a wound on his forehead from which blood flowed.

“I respect your sorrow,” said Elias, “and I understand your desire for revenge. I, too, am like you, and yet from fear of injuring the innocent I prefer to forget my misfortunes.”

“I respect your pain,” said Elias, “and I understand your longing for revenge. I’m like you in that way, but out of fear of hurting the innocent, I’d rather forget my troubles.”

“You can forget because you are young and because you haven’t lost a son, your last hope! But I assure you that I shall injure no innocent one. Do you see this wound? Rather than kill a poor cuadrillero, who was doing his duty, I let him inflict it.”

“You can forget because you’re young and because you haven’t lost a son, your last hope! But I promise you that I won’t harm any innocent person. Do you see this wound? Instead of killing a poor cuadrillero who was just doing his job, I let him inflict it.”

“But look,” urged Elias, after a moment’s silence, “look what a frightful catastrophe you are going to bring down upon our unfortunate people. If you accomplish your revenge by your own hand, your enemies will make terrible reprisals, not against you, not against those who are armed, but against the peaceful, who as usual will be accused—and then the eases of injustice!”

“But look,” urged Elias, after a moment of silence, “see what a terrible disaster you’re about to bring upon our unfortunate people. If you take your revenge yourself, your enemies will retaliate brutally, not against you or those who are armed, but against the innocent, who will be blamed as always—and then we’ll have more cases of injustice!”

“Let the people learn to defend themselves, let each one defend himself!”

“Let people learn to defend themselves; let everyone defend themselves!”

[353]“You know that that is impossible. Sir, I knew you in other days when you were happy; then you gave me good advice, will you now permit me—”

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]“You know that's impossible. Sir, I remember when you were happy; you gave me great advice back then. Will you now allow me—”

The old man folded his arms in an attitude of attention. “Sir,” continued Elias, weighing his words well, “I have had the good fortune to render a service to a young man who is rich, generous, noble, and who desires the welfare of his country. They say that this young man has friends in Madrid—I don’t know myself—but I can assure you that he is a friend of the Captain-General’s. What do you say that we make him the bearer of the people’s complaints, if we interest him in the cause of the unhappy?”

The old man crossed his arms, listening closely. “Sir,” Elias continued, choosing his words carefully, “I’ve been fortunate enough to help a young man who is wealthy, generous, noble, and truly cares about his country’s well-being. They say this young man has connections in Madrid—I can’t say for sure—but I can promise you, he’s a friend of the Captain-General. What do you think about having him carry the people’s complaints if we can get him invested in the plight of the unfortunate?”

The old man shook his head. “You say that he is rich? The rich think only of increasing their wealth, pride and show blind them, and as they are generally safe, above all when they have powerful friends, none of them troubles himself about the woes of the unfortunate. I know all, because I was rich!”

The old man shook his head. “You say he’s rich? The wealthy only care about growing their money; their pride and vanity blind them, and since they usually feel secure, especially when they have influential friends, none of them cares about the struggles of the less fortunate. I know all this because I used to be rich!”

“But the man of whom I speak is not like the others. He is a son who has been insulted over the memory of his father, and a young man who, as he is soon to have a family, thinks of the future, of a happy future for his children.”

“But the man I'm talking about is different from the rest. He's a son who's been disrespected when it comes to his father's memory, and a young man who, as he's about to start a family, thinks about the future, about a bright future for his kids.”

“Then he is a man who is going to be happy—our cause is not for happy men.”

“Then he’s a guy who is going to be happy—our cause isn’t for happy people.”

“But it is for men who have feelings!”

“But it's for men who have feelings!”

“Perhaps!” replied the old man, seating himself. “Suppose that he agrees to carry our cry even to the Captain-General, suppose that he finds in the Cortes3 delegates who will plead for us; do you think that we shall get justice?”

“Maybe!” replied the old man, taking a seat. “What if he agrees to take our message all the way to the Captain-General, what if he finds delegates in the Cortes3 who will advocate for us; do you really think we’ll get justice?”

“Let us try it before we resort to violent measure,” answered Elias. “You must be surprised that I, another unfortunate, young and strong, should propose to you, old and weak, peaceful measures, but it’s because I’ve seen [354]as much misery caused by us as by the tyrants. The defenseless are the ones who pay.”

“Let’s give it a shot before we turn to violence,” Elias replied. “You might be surprised that I, another unfortunate young person who’s strong, would suggest peaceful solutions to you, who are older and weaker, but it’s because I’ve witnessed as much suffering caused by us as by the tyrants. It’s the defenseless who end up paying for it.”

“And if we accomplish nothing?”

"What if we achieve nothing?"

“Something we shall accomplish, believe me, for all those who are in power are not unjust. But if we accomplish nothing, if they disregard our entreaties, if man has become deaf to the cry of sorrow from his kind, then I will put myself under your orders!”

“Believe me, we will achieve something, because those in power are not unjust. But if we fail, if they ignore our pleas, if humanity has turned a blind eye to the suffering of others, then I will place myself under your command!”

The old man embraced the youth enthusiastically. “I accept your proposition, Elias. I know that you will keep your word. You will come to me, and I shall help you to revenge your ancestors, you will help me to revenge my sons, my sons that were like you!”

The old man hugged the young man warmly. “I accept your offer, Elias. I know you’ll keep your promise. You’ll come to me, and I’ll help you get revenge for your ancestors, and you’ll help me get revenge for my sons, my sons who were just like you!”

“In the meantime, sir, you will refrain from violent measures?”

“In the meantime, sir, will you please avoid using violence?”

“You will present the complaints of the people, you know them. When shall I know your answer?”

“You'll share the people's complaints; you're familiar with them. When will I get your response?”

“In four days send a man to the beach at San Diego and I will tell him what I shall have learned from the person in whom I place so much hope. If he accepts, they will give us justice; and if not, I’ll be the first to fall in the struggle that we will begin.”

“In four days, send someone to the beach in San Diego, and I’ll share what I’ve learned from the person I have so much hope in. If he agrees, we’ll get justice; if not, I’ll be the first to fight in the struggle we’re starting.”

“Elias will not die, Elias will be the leader when Capitan Pablo fails, satisfied in his revenge,” concluded the old man, as he accompanied the youth out of the cave into the open air. [355]

“Elias isn’t going to die; he’ll take charge when Captain Pablo falls, fulfilled in his revenge,” the old man concluded as he walked the young man out of the cave and into the fresh air. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]


1 In 1883 the old system of “tribute” was abolished and in its place a graduated personal tax imposed. The certificate that this tax had been paid, known as the cédula personal, which also served for personal identification, could be required at any time or place, and failure to produce it was cause for summary arrest. It therefore became, in unscrupulous hands, a fruitful source of abuse, since any “undesirable” against whom no specific charge could be brought might be put out of the way by this means.—TR.

1 In 1883, the old system of “tribute” was abolished and replaced with a graduated personal tax. The certificate proving that this tax had been paid, called the cédula personal, which also served as personal identification, could be requested at any time or place, and failing to provide it could lead to immediate arrest. Consequently, it became a tool for exploitation in the hands of the unscrupulous, as any “undesirable” person, without any specific charges against them, could be dealt with using this method.—TR.

2 Tanawan or Pateros?—Author’s note. The former is a town in Batangas Province, the latter a village on the northern shore of the Lake of Bay, in what is now Rizal Province.—TR.

2 Tanawan or Pateros?—Author’s note. Tanawan is a town in Batangas Province, while Pateros is a village located on the northern shore of Lake Bay, which is now part of Rizal Province.—TR.

3 The Spanish Parliament.—TR.

3 The Spanish Parliament. —TR.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

Chapter XLVI

The Cockpit

To keep holy the afternoon of the Sabbath one generally goes to the cockpit in the Philippines, just as to the bull-fights in Spain. Cockfighting, a passion introduced into the country and exploited for a century past, is one of the vices of the people, more widely spread than opium-smoking among the Chinese. There the poor man goes to risk all that he has, desirous of getting rich without work. There the rich man goes to amuse himself, using the money that remains to him from his feasts and his masses of thanksgiving. The fortune that he gambles is his own, the cock is raised with much more care perhaps than his son and successor in the cockpit, so we have nothing to say against it. Since the government permits it and even in a way recommends it, by providing that the spectacle may take place only in the public plazas, on holidays (in order that all may see it and be encouraged by the example?), from the high mass until nightfall (eight hours), let us proceed thither to seek out some of our acquaintances.

To keep the Sabbath afternoon sacred, people usually head to the cockpits in the Philippines, similar to attending bullfights in Spain. Cockfighting, a popular activity introduced to the country and exploited for over a century, is one of the people's vices, more widespread than opium-smoking among the Chinese. The poor man risks everything he has, hoping to get rich without working. Meanwhile, the rich man goes for entertainment, spending what’s left after his feasts and gratitude masses. The money he bets is his own, and the rooster is raised with probably more care than his own son who participates in the fights, so there's nothing we can say against it. Since the government allows it and even somewhat endorses it by requiring that the events happen only in the public plazas, on holidays (so that everyone can witness and be inspired by the example?), from the high mass until nightfall (eight hours), let’s head there to find some friends.

The cockpit of San Diego does not differ from those to be found in other towns, except in some details. It consists of three parts, the first of which, the entrance, is a large rectangle some twenty meters long by fourteen wide. On one side is the gateway, generally tended by an old woman whose business it is to collect the sa pintu, or admission fee. Of this contribution, which every one pays, the government receives a part, amounting to some hundreds of thousands of pesos a year. It is said that with this money, with which vice pays its license, magnificent [356]schoolhouses are erected, bridges and roads are constructed, prizes for encouraging agriculture and commerce are distributed: blessed be the vice that produces such good results! In this first enclosure are the vendors of buyos, cigars, sweetmeats, and foodstuffs. There swarm the boys in company with their fathers or uncles, who carefully initiate them into the secrets of life.

The cockpit of San Diego is pretty much like those in other towns, with just a few differences. It has three sections, starting with the entrance, which is a big rectangle about twenty meters long and fourteen wide. On one side is the entrance gate, usually managed by an elderly woman whose job is to collect the sa pintu, or entrance fee. Everyone has to pay this fee, and the government gets a portion of it, totaling hundreds of thousands of pesos each year. It’s said that this money, which allows vice to operate, is used to build impressive [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]schoolhouses, construct bridges and roads, and distribute prizes to boost agriculture and commerce: thank goodness for the vice that brings such great benefits! In this first area, you’ll find vendors selling buyos, cigars, sweets, and various foods. Boys hang out there with their fathers or uncles, who carefully teach them about the ways of life.

This enclosure communicates with another of somewhat larger dimensions,—a kind of foyer where the public gathers while waiting for the combats. There are the greater part of the fighting-cocks tied with cords which are fastened to the ground by means of a piece of bone or hard wood; there are assembled the gamblers, the devotees, those skilled in tying on the gaffs, there they make agreements, they deliberate, they beg for loans, they curse, they swear, they laugh boisterously. That one fondles his chicken, rubbing his hand over its brilliant plumage, this one examines and counts the scales on its legs, they recount the exploits of the champions.

This area connects to another space that’s a bit larger—a kind of foyer where people gather while waiting for the fights. Most of the fighting cocks are tied up with cords that are secured to the ground with a piece of bone or hard wood; the gamblers, fans, and those good at attaching gaffs are all there. They make deals, discuss strategies, ask for loans, curse, swear, and laugh loudly. One person pets his chicken, running his hand over its shiny feathers, while another inspects and counts the scales on its legs, sharing stories about the champions’ past battles.

There you will see many with mournful faces carrying by the feet corpses picked of their feathers; the creature that was the favorite for months, petted and cared for day and night, on which were founded such flattering hopes, is now nothing more than a carcass to be sold for a peseta or to be stewed with ginger and eaten that very night. Sic transit gloria mundi! The loser returns to the home where his anxious wife and ragged children await him, without his money or his chicken. Of all that golden dream, of all those vigils during months from the dawn of day to the setting of the sun, of all those fatigues and labors, there results only a peseta, the ashes left from so much smoke.

There you will see many people with sad faces carrying the bodies of birds that have been stripped of their feathers; the creature that was the favorite for months, pampered and cared for day and night, on which so many high hopes were placed, is now nothing more than a carcass to be sold for a peseta or to be cooked with ginger and eaten that very night. Sic transit gloria mundi! The loser goes back to the home where his worried wife and ragged children are waiting for him, without his money or his chicken. Out of all that golden dream, all those months of watching from dawn to dusk, all those efforts and toils, there’s only a peseta left, the ashes remaining from so much smoke.

In this foyer even the least intelligent takes part in the discussion, while the man of most hasty judgment conscientiously investigates the matter, weighs, examines, extends the wings, feels the muscles of the cocks. Some go very well-dressed, surrounded and followed by the partisans [357]of their champions; others who are dirty and bear the imprint of vice on their squalid features anxiously follow the movements of the rich to note the bets, since the purse may become empty but the passion never satiated. No countenance here but is animated—not here is to be found the indolent, apathetic, silent Filipino—all is movement, passion, eagerness. It may be, one would say, that they have that thirst which is quickened by the water of the swamp.

In this lobby, even the least intelligent joins the conversation, while the person who jumps to conclusions carefully investigates the situation, weighs options, examines details, spreads his wings, and feels the weight of the roosters. Some are dressed to the nines, surrounded and followed by supporters of their favorites; others, who are dirty and show the marks of vice on their grimy faces, anxiously track the rich to observe the bets, knowing that their wallets may run dry but their passion is never quenched. Every face here is animated—there isn’t a lazy, indifferent, silent Filipino in sight—it's all movement, passion, and eagerness. It might seem as if they have a thirst stirred by the waters of the swamp.

From this place one passes into the arena, which is known as the Rueda, the wheel. The ground here, surrounded by bamboo-stakes, is usually higher than that in the two other divisions. In the back part, reaching almost to the roof, are tiers of seats for the spectators, or gamblers, since these are the same. During the fights these seats are filled with men and boys who shout, clamor, sweat, quarrel, and blaspheme—fortunately, hardly any women get in this far. In the Rueda are the men of importance, the rich, the famous bettors, the contractor, the referee. On the perfectly leveled ground the cocks fight, and from there Destiny apportions to the families smiles or tears, feast or famine.

From this place, you enter the arena known as the Rueda, which means the wheel. The ground here, surrounded by bamboo stakes, is usually higher than in the other two sections. At the back, almost reaching the ceiling, there are rows of seats for the spectators or gamblers, since they are the same. During the fights, these seats are packed with men and boys who shout, scream, sweat, argue, and curse—thankfully, very few women make it this far. In the Rueda are the important people, the wealthy, the well-known bettors, the contractor, and the referee. On the perfectly leveled ground, the cocks fight, and from there, Destiny gives families smiles or tears, feast or famine.

At the time of entering we see the gobernadorcillo, Capitan Pablo, Capitan Basilio, and Lucas, the man with the sear on his face who felt so deeply the death of his brother.

At the moment we walk in, we see the gobernadorcillo, Capitan Pablo, Capitan Basilio, and Lucas, the man with the scar on his face who was deeply affected by his brother's death.

Capitan Basilio approaches one of the townsmen and asks, “Do you know which cock Capitan Tiago is going to bring?”

Capitan Basilio walks up to one of the locals and asks, “Do you know which rooster Capitan Tiago is bringing?”

“I don’t know, sir. This morning two came, one of them the lásak that whipped the Consul’s talisain.”1

“I don’t know, sir. This morning two came, one of them the lásak that whipped the Consul’s talisain.”1

“Do you think that my bulik is a match for it?”

“Do you think my bulik is a good fit for it?”

“I should say so! I’ll bet my house and my camisa on it!”

“I should say so! I’ll bet my house and my shirt on it!”

At that moment Capitan Tiago arrives, dressed like the heavy gamblers, in a camisa of Canton linen, woolen pantaloons, [358]and a wide straw hat. Behind him come two servants carrying the lásak and a white cock of enormous size.

At that moment, Captain Tiago arrives, dressed like high-stakes gamblers, in a Canton linen shirt, wool pants, [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]and a large straw hat. Behind him are two servants carrying the lásak and an enormous white rooster.

“Sinang tells me that Maria is improving all the time,” says Capitan Basilio.

“Sinang tells me that Maria is getting better all the time,” says Capitan Basilio.

“She has no more fever but is still very weak.”

“She doesn’t have a fever anymore, but she’s still really weak.”

“Did you lose last night?”

“Did you lose last night?”

“A little. I hear that you won. I’m going to see if I can’t get even here.”

“A little. I heard you won. I’m going to see if I can’t settle the score here.”

“Do you want to fight the lásak?” asks Capitan Basilio, looking at the cock and taking it from the servant. “That depends—if there’s a bet.”

“Do you want to fight the lásak?” asks Capitan Basilio, looking at the rooster and taking it from the servant. “That depends—if there’s a bet.”

“How much will you put up?”

“How much will you donate?”

“I won’t gamble for less than two.”

“I won’t bet for anything less than two.”

“Have you seen my bulik?” inquires Capitan Basilio, calling to a man who is carrying a small game-cock.

“Have you seen my bulik?” Capitan Basilio asks, addressing a man who is holding a small game-cock.

Capitan Tiago examines it and after feeling its weight and studying its scales returns it with the question, “How much will you put up?”

Capitan Tiago checks it out, and after feeling its weight and looking at its scales, he hands it back and asks, “How much will you offer?”

“Whatever you will.”

"Whatever you want."

“Two, and five hundred?”

“Two and five hundred?”

“Three?”

"Three?"

“Three!”

"Three!"

“For the next fight after this!”

“For the next fight after this!”

The chorus of curious bystanders and the gamblers spread the news that two celebrated cocks will fight, each of which has a history and a well-earned reputation. All wish to see and examine the two celebrities, opinions are offered, prophecies are made.

The crowd of interested onlookers and gamblers spread the word that two famous roosters are going to fight, each with their own history and solid reputation. Everyone wants to see and check out the two stars, and people share their opinions and make predictions.

Meanwhile, the murmur of the voices grows, the confusion increases, the Rueda is broken into, the seats are filled. The skilled attendants carry the two cocks into the arena, a white and a red, already armed but with the gaffs still sheathed. Cries are heard, “On the white!” “On the white!” while some other voice answers, “On the red!” The odds are on the white, he is the favorite; the red is the “outsider,” the dejado.

Meanwhile, the chatter of voices grows louder, the confusion intensifies, the Rueda is interrupted, and the seats are filled. The skilled attendants bring two roosters into the arena, one white and one red, both already equipped but with their gaffs still covered. People shout, “Go for the white!” “Go for the white!” while another voice replies, “Go for the red!” The bets are on the white; he’s the favorite, while the red is the “underdog,” the dejado.

[359]Members of the Civil Guard move about in the crowd. They are not dressed in the uniform of that meritorious corps, but neither are they in civilian costume. Trousers of guingón with a red stripe, a camisa stained blue from the faded blouse, and a service-cap, make up their costume, in keeping with their deportment; they make bets and keep watch, they raise disturbances and talk of keeping the peace.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]Members of the Civil Guard weave through the crowd. They aren't in the uniform of that respected group, but they're not in regular clothes either. Their outfit consists of guingón trousers with a red stripe, a blue-stained shirt from a faded blouse, and a service cap, reflecting their demeanor; they place bets and keep an eye out, they stir up trouble and discuss maintaining order.

While the spectators are yelling, waving their hands, flourishing and clinking pieces of silver; while they search in their pockets for the last coin, or, in the lack of such, try to pledge their word, promising to sell the carabao or the next crop, two boys, brothers apparently, follow the bettors with wistful eyes, loiter about, murmur timid words to which no one listens, become more and more gloomy and gaze at one another ill-humoredly and dejectedly. Lucas watches them covertly, smiles malignantly, jingles his silver, passes close to them, and gazing into the Rueda, cries out:

While the crowd is shouting, waving their hands, showing off and clinking pieces of silver; while they dig into their pockets for the last coin, or, if they don’t have one, try to promise they'll sell the carabao or the next harvest, two boys, who seem to be brothers, watch the gamblers with longing eyes, hang around, mumble soft words that no one hears, grow more and more somber, and look at each other with annoyance and sadness. Lucas watches them secretly, smiles wickedly, jingles his silver, walks past them, and looking into the Rueda, shouts:

“Fifty, fifty to twenty on the white!”

“Fifty, fifty to twenty on the white!”

The two brothers exchange glances.

The two brothers share looks.

“I told you,” muttered the elder, “that you shouldn’t have put up all the money. If you had listened to me we should now have something to bet on the red.”

“I told you,” muttered the elder, “that you shouldn’t have put up all the money. If you had listened to me, we would now have something to bet on the red.”

The younger timidly approached Lucas and touched him on the arm.

The younger one hesitantly walked up to Lucas and touched his arm.

“Oh, it’s you!” exclaimed the latter, turning around with feigned surprise. “Does your brother accept my proposition or do you want to bet?”

“Oh, it’s you!” the latter exclaimed, turning around with fake surprise. “Does your brother accept my offer, or do you want to bet?”

“How can we bet when we’ve lost everything?”

“How can we gamble when we’ve lost everything?”

“Then you accept?”

"Do you accept?"

“He doesn’t want to! If you would lend us something, now that you say you know us—”

“He doesn't want to! If you could lend us something, now that you say you know us—”

Lucas scratched his head, pulled at his camisa, and replied, “Yes, I know you. You are Tarsilo and Bruno, both young and strong. I know that your brave father died as a result of the hundred lashes a day those soldiers [360]gave him. I know that you don’t think of revenging him.”

Lucas scratched his head, adjusted his shirt, and replied, “Yeah, I know who you are. You’re Tarsilo and Bruno, both young and strong. I know that your brave father died from the hundred lashes a day those soldiers [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]gave him. I know you don’t plan on getting revenge for him.”

“Don’t meddle in our affairs!” broke in Tarsilo, the elder. “That might lead to trouble. If it were not that we have a sister, we should have been hanged long ago.”

“Stay out of our business!” interrupted Tarsilo, the elder. “That could cause problems. If we didn’t have a sister, we would have been hanged a long time ago.”

“Hanged? They only hang a coward, one who has no money or influence. And at all events the mountains are near.”

“Hanged? They only hang a coward, someone who has no money or power. And anyway, the mountains are close by.”

“A hundred to twenty on the white!” cried a passer-by.

“A hundred to twenty on the white!” shouted someone walking by.

“Lend us four pesos, three, two,” begged the younger.

“Can you lend us four pesos, three, two?” begged the younger.

“We’ll soon pay them back double. The fight is going to commence.”

"We'll pay them back double soon. The fight is about to start."

Lucas again scratched his head. “Tush! This money isn’t mine. Don Crisostomo has given it to me for those who are willing to serve him. But I see that you’re not like your father—he was really brave—let him who is not so not seek amusement!” So saying, he drew away from them a little.

Lucas scratched his head again. “Come on! This money isn’t mine. Don Crisostomo gave it to me for those who are willing to serve him. But I can see you’re not like your father—he was truly brave—let those who aren’t seek their own fun!” With that, he stepped back from them a bit.

“Let’s take him up, what’s the difference?” said Bruno. “It’s the same to be shot as to be hanged. We poor folks are good for nothing else.”

“Let’s take him with us, what’s the difference?” Bruno said. “Getting shot is just as bad as being hanged. Us poor people are good for nothing else.”

“You’re right—but think of our sister!”

“You’re right—but think about our sister!”

Meanwhile, the ring has been cleared and the combat is about to begin. The voices die away as the two starters, with the expert who fastens the gaffs, are left alone in the center. At a signal from the referee, the expert unsheathes the gaffs and the fine blades glitter threateningly.

Meanwhile, the ring has been cleared and the fight is about to start. The noise fades away as the two competitors, along with the expert who attaches the gaffs, stand alone in the center. At a signal from the referee, the expert pulls out the gaffs and the sharp blades shine ominously.

Sadly and silently the two brothers draw nearer to the ring until their foreheads are pressed against the railing. A man approaches them and calls into their ears, “Pare,2 a hundred to ten on the white!”

Sadly and silently, the two brothers inch closer to the ring until their foreheads are pressed against the railing. A man approaches them and calls into their ears, “Pare,2 a hundred to ten on the white!”

Tarsilo stares at him in a foolish way and responds to Bruno’s nudge with a grunt.

Tarsilo looks at him cluelessly and replies to Bruno's nudge with a grunt.

The starters hold the cocks with skilful delicacy, taking care not to wound themselves. A solemn silence reigns; [361]the spectators seem to be changed into hideous wax figures. They present one cock to the other, holding his head down so that the other may peck at it and thus irritate him. Then the other is given a like opportunity, for in every duel there must be fair play, whether it is a question of Parisian cocks or Filipino cocks. Afterwards, they hold them up in sight of each other, close together, so that each of the enraged little creatures may see who it is that has pulled out a feather, and with whom he must fight. Their neck-feathers bristle up as they gaze at each other fixedly with flashes of anger darting from their little round eyes. Now the moment has come; the attendants place them on the ground a short distance apart and leave them a clear field.

The handlers hold the roosters with careful precision, making sure not to injure themselves. A heavy silence fills the air; [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]the onlookers seem to be transformed into grotesque wax figures. They present one rooster to the other, keeping its head low so that the other can peck at it and provoke it. Then the second rooster gets the same chance, because in every match there must be fair play, whether it involves Parisian roosters or Filipino ones. After that, they lift them up so they can see each other closely, allowing each enraged creature to spot the one that has pulled out a feather and knows whom they need to face. Their neck feathers stand on end as they stare at each other intently, with sparks of anger flashing from their little round eyes. Now the moment has arrived; the handlers place them on the ground a short distance apart and clear the area for them.

Slowly they advance, their footfalls are, audible on the hard ground. No one in the crowd speaks, no one breathes. Raising and lowering their heads as if to gauge one another with a look, the two cocks utter sounds of defiance and contempt. Each sees the bright blade throwing out its cold, bluish reflections. The danger animates them and they rush directly toward each other, but a pace apart they check themselves with fixed gaze and bristling plumage. At that moment their little heads are filled with a rush of blood, their anger flashes forth, and they hurl themselves together with instinctive valor. They strike beak to beak, breast to breast, gaff to gaff, wing to wing, but the blows are skilfully parried, only a few feathers fall. Again they size each other up: suddenly the white rises on his wings, brandishing the deadly knife, but the red has bent his legs and lowered his head, so the white smites only the empty air.. Then on touching the ground the white, fearing a blow from behind, turns quickly to face his adversary. The red attacks him furiously, but he defends himself calmly—not undeservedly is he the favorite of the spectators, all of whom tremulously and anxiously follow the fortunes of the fight, only here and there an involuntary cry being heard.

Slowly, they move forward, their footsteps echoing on the hard ground. No one in the crowd talks or breathes. Raising and lowering their heads as if sizing each other up, the two roosters make sounds of defiance and contempt. Each sees the bright blade reflecting cold, bluish light. The danger energizes them, and they rush toward each other, but just a step apart, they pause, locking eyes with ruffled feathers. In that moment, their small heads fill with a rush of blood, their anger surging, and they charge at each other with instinctive bravery. They clash beak to beak, chest to chest, gaff to gaff, wing to wing, but their blows are skillfully blocked, and only a few feathers fall. They size each other up again: suddenly, the white one raises his wings, brandishing the deadly weapon, but the red one has bent his legs and lowered his head, so the white strikes only empty air. As he lands, the white, fearing a hit from behind, quickly turns to face his opponent. The red attacks him fiercely, but he defends himself calmly—no wonder he is the crowd's favorite, all of whom eagerly and anxiously follow the fight, with only the occasional involuntary cry breaking the silence.

[362]The ground becomes strewn with red and white feathers dyed in blood, but the contest is not for the first blood; the Filipino, carrying out the laws dictated by his government, wishes it to be to the death or until one or the other turns tail and runs. Blood covers the ground, the blows are more numerous, but victory still hangs in the balance. At last, with a supreme effort, the white throws himself forward for a final stroke, fastens his gaff in the wing of the red and catches it between the bones. But the white himself has been wounded in the breast and both are weak and feeble from loss of blood. Breathless, their strength spent, caught one against the other, they remain motionless until the white, with blood pouring from his beak, falls, kicking his death-throes. The red remains at his side with his wing caught, then slowly doubles up his legs and gently closes his eyes.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]The ground is littered with red and white feathers stained with blood, but this battle isn’t just about drawing first blood; the Filipino, following the orders from his government, wants it to be to the death or until one of the fighters turns and flees. Blood covers the ground, the blows keep coming, but victory is still uncertain. Finally, with a last burst of energy, the white fighter lunges for a final blow, driving his gaff into the wing of the red and catching it between the bones. However, the white has also been wounded in the chest, and both are weak and feeble from blood loss. Gasping for breath, drained of strength, and locked against each other, they remain still until the white, with blood streaming from his beak, collapses, thrashing in his final moments. The red stays by his side with his wing caught, then slowly curls up his legs and gently closes his eyes.

Then the referee, in accordance with the rule prescribed by the government, declares the red the winner. A savage yell greets the decision, a yell that is heard over the whole town, even and prolonged. He who hears this from afar then knows that the winner is the one against which the odds were placed, or the joy would not be so lasting. The same happens with the nations: when a small one gains a victory over a large one, it is sung and recounted from age to age.

Then the referee, following the rule set by the government, declares the red the winner. A loud cheer erupts in response to the decision, a cheer that can be heard all over town, loud and lingering. Anyone who hears it from a distance knows that the winner is the one people least expected to win, or the celebration wouldn't be so intense. The same goes for nations: when a smaller one defeats a larger one, that victory is celebrated and talked about for generations.

“You see now!” said Bruno dejectedly to his brother, “if you had listened to me we should now have a hundred pesos. You’re the cause of our being penniless.”

“You see now!” Bruno said sadly to his brother, “if you had listened to me, we would have a hundred pesos by now. You’re the reason we’re broke.”

Tarsilo did not answer, but gazed about him as if looking for some one.

Tarsilo didn't respond, but looked around as if searching for someone.

“There he is, talking to Pedro,” added Bruno. “He’s giving him money, lots of money!”

“There he is, talking to Pedro,” Bruno added. “He’s giving him money, a lot of money!”

True it was that Lucas was counting silver coins into the hand of Sisa’s husband. The two then exchanged some words in secret and separated, apparently satisfied.

True, Lucas was counting silver coins into the hand of Sisa’s husband. The two then exchanged a few words in private and parted ways, seemingly satisfied.

“Pedro must have agreed. That’s what it is to be decided,” sighed Bruno.

“Pedro must have agreed. That’s what it means to be decided,” sighed Bruno.

[363]Tarsilo remained gloomy and thoughtful, wiping away with the cuff of his camisa the perspiration that ran down his forehead.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]Tarsilo stayed somber and deep in thought, wiping the sweat off his forehead with the cuff of his shirt.

“Brother,” said Bruno, “I’m going to accept, if you don’t decide. The law3 continues, the lásak must win and we ought not to lose any chance. I want to bet on the next fight. What’s the difference? We’ll revenge our father.”

“Brother,” said Bruno, “I’m going to go ahead if you don’t make a decision. The law3 continues, the lásak must win and we shouldn’t miss any opportunity. I want to place a bet on the next fight. What’s the difference? We’ll get revenge for our father.”

“Wait!” said Tarsilo, as he gazed at him fixedly, eye to eye, while both turned pale. “I’ll go with you, you’re right. We’ll revenge our father.” Still, he hesitated, and again wiped away the perspiration.

“Wait!” said Tarsilo, staring at him intently, both of them turning pale. “I’ll go with you, you’re right. We’ll get revenge for our father.” Still, he hesitated, wiping the sweat from his brow again.

“What’s stopping you?” asked Bruno impatiently.

“What’s holding you back?” Bruno asked, frustrated.

“Do you know what fight comes next? Is it worth while?”

“Do you know what fight is coming up next? Is it worth it?”

“If you think that way, no! Haven’t you heard? The bulik of Capitan Basilio’s against Capitan Tiago’s lásak. According to the law the lásak must win.”

“If you think that way, no! Haven’t you heard? The bulik of Capitan Basilio’s against Capitan Tiago’s lásak. According to the law the lásak must win.”

“Ah, the lásak! I’d bet on it, too. But let’s be sure first.”

“Ah, the lásak! I’d bet on it as well. But let’s confirm first.”

Bruno made a sign of impatience, but followed his brother, who examined the cock, studied it, meditated and reflected, asked some questions. The poor fellow was in doubt. Bruno gazed at him with nervous anger.

Bruno sighed in frustration but followed his brother, who looked at the rooster, examined it, thought it over, and asked a few questions. The poor guy was uncertain. Bruno stared at him with nervous anger.

“But don’t you see that wide scale he has by the side of his spur? Don’t you see those feet? What more do you want? Look at those legs, spread out his wings! And this split scale above this wide one, and this double one?”

“But don’t you see that large scale next to his spur? Don’t you see those feet? What more do you want? Look at those legs, stretch out his wings! And this split scale above that large one, and this double one?”

Tarsilo did not hear him, but went on examining the cock. The clinking of gold and silver came to his ears. “Now let’s look at the bulik,” he said in a thick voice.

Tarsilo didn't hear him and kept checking the rooster. The sound of gold and silver jingled in his ears. "Now, let's check out the bulik," he said in a deep voice.

Bruno stamped on the ground and gnashed his teeth, but obeyed. They approached another group where a cock was being prepared for the ring. A gaff was selected, red [364]silk thread for tying it on was waxed and rubbed thoroughly. Tarsilo took in the creature with a gloomily impressive gaze, as if he were not looking at the bird so much as at something in the future. He rubbed his hand across his forehead and said to his brother in a stifled voice, “Are you ready?”

Bruno stomped on the ground and gritted his teeth, but complied. They walked over to another group where a rooster was being prepped for the match. A gaff was chosen, and red [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]silk thread for tying it on was waxed and thoroughly rubbed. Tarsilo looked at the bird with a dark, intense expression, as if he wasn’t just seeing the creature but something much bigger ahead. He wiped his forehead and asked his brother, quietly, “Are you ready?”

“I? Long ago! Without looking at them!”

“I? A long time ago! Without even looking at them!”

“But, our poor sister—”

"But, our poor sis—"

Abá! Haven’t they told you that Don Crisostomo is the leader? Didn’t you see him walking with the Captain-General? What risk do we run?”

Hey! Haven’t they told you that Don Crisostomo is in charge? Didn’t you see him walking with the Captain-General? What danger are we in?”

“And if we get killed?”

"And what if we die?"

“What’s the difference? Our father was flogged to death!”

“What’s the difference? Our dad was beaten to death!”

“You’re right!”

"You've got a point!"

The brothers now sought for Lucas in the different groups. As soon as they saw him Tarsilo stopped. “No! Let’s get out of here! We’re going to ruin ourselves!” he exclaimed.

The brothers now looked for Lucas in the different groups. As soon as they spotted him, Tarsilo stopped. “No! Let’s get out of here! We’re going to mess everything up!” he exclaimed.

“Go on if you want to! I’m going to accept!”

“Go ahead if you want to! I’m going to accept!”

“Bruno!”

“Bruno!”

Unfortunately, a man approached them, saying, “Are you betting? I’m for the bulik!” The brothers did not answer.

Unfortunately, a man walked up to them and said, “Are you guys betting? I’m all for the bulik!” The brothers didn’t respond.

“I’ll give odds!”

"I'll bet!"

“How much?” asked Bruno.

"How much?" asked Bruno.

The man began to count out his pesos. Bruno watched him breathlessly.

The man started to count out his pesos. Bruno watched him intently.

“I have two hundred. Fifty to forty!”

“I have two hundred. Fifty to forty!”

“No,” said Bruno resolutely. “Put—”

“No,” Bruno said firmly. “Put—”

“All right! Fifty to thirty!”

“Alright! Fifty to thirty!”

“Double it if you want to.”

“Double it if you'd like to.”

“All right. The bulik belongs to my protector and I’ve just won. A hundred to sixty!”

“All right. The bulik belongs to my protector and I’ve just won. A hundred to sixty!”

“Taken! Wait till I get the money.”

“Got it! Just wait until I get the cash.”

“But I’ll hold the stakes,” said the other, not confiding much in Bruno’s looks.

“But I'll take the bets,” said the other, not trusting much in Bruno's appearance.

[365]“It’s all the same to me,” answered the latter, trusting to his fists. Then turning to his brother he added, “Even if you do keep out, I’m going in.”

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]“I don’t care either way,” replied the other, relying on his strength. Then he turned to his brother and said, “Even if you stay back, I’m going in.”

Tarsilo reflected: he loved his brother and liked the sport, and, unable to desert him, he murmured, “Let it go.”

Tarsilo thought to himself: he loved his brother and enjoyed the game, and, unable to leave him, he said softly, “Let it go.”

They made their way to Lucas, who, on seeing them approach, smiled.

They walked over to Lucas, who smiled when he saw them coming.

“Sir!” called Tarsilo.

“Hey!” called Tarsilo.

“What’s up?”

"What's up?"

“How much will you give us?” asked the two brothers together.

“How much will you give us?” asked the two brothers in unison.

“I’ve already told you. If you will undertake to get others for the purpose of making a surprise-attack on the barracks, I’ll give each of you thirty pesos and ten pesos for each companion you bring. If all goes well, each one will receive a hundred pesos and you double that amount. Don Crisostomo is rich.”

“I’ve already told you. If you’ll agree to gather others to launch a surprise attack on the barracks, I’ll give each of you thirty pesos and ten pesos for each person you bring along. If everything goes as planned, each one will get a hundred pesos, and you can double that amount. Don Crisostomo is wealthy.”

“Accepted!” exclaimed Bruno. “Let’s have the money.”

“Accepted!” Bruno shouted. “Now, let’s get the money.”

“I knew you were brave, as your father was! Come, so that those fellows who killed him may not overhear us,” said Lucas, indicating the civil-guards.

“I knew you were brave, just like your father! Come on, so those guys who killed him don't overhear us,” said Lucas, pointing at the civil guards.

Taking them into a corner, he explained to them while he was counting out the money, “Tomorrow Don Crisostomo will get back with the arms. Day after tomorrow, about eight o’clock at night, go to the cemetery and I’ll let you know the final arrangements. You have time to look for companions.”

Taking them into a corner, he explained to them while he was counting out the money, “Tomorrow Don Crisostomo will return with the arms. The day after tomorrow, around eight o’clock at night, go to the cemetery and I’ll inform you of the final arrangements. You have time to find some companions.”

After they had left him the two brothers seemed to have changed parts—Tarsilo was calm, while Bruno was uneasy. [366]

After they left him, the two brothers seemed to have swapped roles—Tarsilo was relaxed, while Bruno was anxious. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]


1 Lásak, talisain, and bulik are some of the numerous terms used in the vernacular to describe fighting-cocks.—TR.

1 Lásak, talisain, and bulik are just a few of the many terms in the local language for fighting-cocks.—TR.

2 Another form of the corruption of compadre, “friend,” “neighbor.”—TR.

2 Another version of the corruption of compadre, “friend,” “neighbor.”—TR.

3 It is a superstition of the cockpit that the color of the victor in the first bout decides the winners for that session: thus, the red having won, the lásak, in whose plumage a red color predominates, should be the victor in the succeeding bout.—TR.

3 There's a superstition among pilots that the color of the winner in the first match determines the winners for the entire session: so, with red winning, the lásak, which is mostly red in color, is expected to win the next match.—TR.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

Chapter XLVII

The Two Señoras

While Capitan Tiago was gambling on his lásak, Doña Victorina was taking a walk through the town for the purpose of observing how the indolent Indians kept their houses and fields. She was dressed as elegantly as possible with all her ribbons and flowers over her silk gown, in order to impress the provincials and make them realize what a distance intervened between them and her sacred person. Giving her arm to her lame husband, she strutted along the streets amid the wonder and stupefaction of the natives. Her cousin Linares had remained in the house.

While Captain Tiago was gambling on his lásak, Doña Victorina was taking a stroll through the town to see how the lazy locals maintained their homes and fields. She was dressed as elegantly as possible, with ribbons and flowers adorning her silk gown, aiming to impress the townsfolk and make them aware of the social gap between them and her esteemed presence. Linking arms with her disabled husband, she paraded through the streets, drawing the amazement and bewilderment of the locals. Her cousin Linares had stayed at home.

“What ugly shacks these Indians have!” she began with a grimace. “I don’t see how they can live in them—one must have to be an Indian! And how rude they are and how proud! They don’t take off their hats when they meet us! Hit them over the head as the curates and the officers of the Civil Guard do—teach them politeness!”

“What ugly shacks these Indians have!” she said with a grimace. “I don’t see how they can live in them—one must be an Indian! And how rude they are and how proud! They don’t take off their hats when they meet us! Hit them over the head like the curates and the officers of the Civil Guard do—teach them some manners!”

“And if they hit me back?” asked Dr. De Espadaña.

“And what if they hit me back?” asked Dr. De Espadaña.

“That’s what you’re a man for!”

“That's what you're a man for!”

“B-but, I’m l-lame!”

"But, I'm lame!"

Doña Victorina was falling into a bad humor. The streets were unpaved and the train of her gown was covered with dust. Besides, they had met a number of young women, who, in passing them, had dropped their eyes and had not admired her rich costume as they should have done. Sinang’s cochero, who was driving Sinang and her cousin in an elegant carriage, had the impudence to yell “Tabi!” in such a commanding tone that she had to jump out of the way, and could only protest: “Look at that [367]brute of a cochero! I’m going to tell his master to train his servants better.”

Doña Victorina was getting really annoyed. The streets were unpaved, and the train of her gown was covered in dust. Plus, they had passed several young women who quickly looked away instead of admiring her fancy outfit like they should have. Sinang’s coachman, who was driving Sinang and her cousin in a stylish carriage, had the nerve to shout “Tabi!” in such a bossy way that she had to jump out of the way, and all she could say was, “Look at that [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]brute of a coachman! I’m going to tell his boss to train his staff better.”

“Let’s go back to the house,” she commanded to her husband, who, fearing a storm, wheeled on his crutch in obedience to her mandate.

“Let’s go back to the house,” she ordered her husband, who, worried about a storm, turned on his crutch to follow her directive.

They met and exchanged greetings with the alferez. This increased Doña Victorina’s ill humor, for the officer not only did not proffer any compliment on her costume, but even seemed to stare at it in a mocking way.

They met and greeted the alferez. This only made Doña Victorina more upset, because the officer not only didn't compliment her outfit, but also seemed to look at it mockingly.

“You ought not to shake hands with a mere alferez,” she said to her husband as the soldier left them. “He scarcely touched his helmet while you took off your hat. You don’t know how to maintain your rank!”

“You shouldn't shake hands with just a lieutenant,” she said to her husband as the soldier walked away. “He barely touched his helmet while you took off your hat. You really don’t know how to hold your position!”

“He’s the b-boss here!”

“He's the boss here!”

“What do we care for that? We are Indians, perhaps?”

“What do we care about that? We are Indians, maybe?”

“You’re right,” he assented, not caring to quarrel. They passed in front of the officer’s dwelling. Doña Consolacion was at the window, as usual, dressed in flannel and smoking her cigar. As the house was low, the two señoras measured one another with looks; Doña Victorina stared while the Muse of the Civil Guard examined her from head to foot, and then, sticking out her lower lip, turned her head away and spat on the ground. This used up the last of Doña Victorina’s patience. Leaving her husband without support, she planted herself in front of the alfereza, trembling with anger from head to foot and unable to speak. Doña Consolacion slowly turned her head, calmly looked her over again, and once more spat, this time with greater disdain.

“You're right," he agreed, not wanting to argue. They walked past the officer's house. Doña Consolacion was at the window, as usual, wearing flannel and smoking her cigar. Since the house was low, the two women sized each other up with their eyes; Doña Victorina glared while the Muse of the Civil Guard scanned her from head to toe, then, pouting, turned her head away and spat on the ground. This pushed Doña Victorina’s patience to the limit. Leaving her husband behind, she confronted the alfereza, shaking with rage and speechless. Doña Consolacion slowly turned her head, calmly scrutinized her again, and once more spat, this time with even more contempt.

“What’s the matter with you, Doña?” she asked.

“What’s wrong with you, Doña?” she asked.

“Can you tell me, señora, why you look at me so? Are you envious?” Doña Victorina was at length able to articulate.

“Can you tell me, ma'am, why you’re looking at me like that? Are you jealous?” Doña Victorina finally managed to say.

“I, envious of you, I, of you?” drawled the Muse. “Yes, I envy you those frizzes!”

“I, envious of you, I, of you?” the Muse drawled. “Yes, I envy you those curls!”

“Come, woman!” pleaded the doctor. “D-don’t t-take any n-notice!”

“Come on, woman!” the doctor urged. “D-don’t pay any attention!”

[368]“Let me teach this shameless slattern a lesson,” replied his wife, giving him such a shove that he nearly kissed the ground. Then she again turned to Doña Consolacion.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]“Let me teach this brazen woman a lesson,” his wife said, pushing him so hard that he almost fell to the ground. Then she turned back to Doña Consolacion.

“Remember who you’re dealing with!” she exclaimed. “Don’t think that I’m a provincial or a soldier’s querida! In my house in Manila the alfereces don’t eater, they wait at the door.”

“Remember who you’re dealing with!” she shouted. “Don’t think that I’m just some small-town girl or a soldier’s mistress! In my house in Manila, the officers don’t eat; they wait at the door.”

“Oho, Excelentísima Señora! Alfereces don’t enter, but cripples do—like that one—ha, ha, ha!”

“Oho, Esteemed Lady! Lieutenants don’t come in, but cripples do—like that one—ha, ha, ha!”

Had it not been for the rouge, Doña Victorian would have been seen to blush. She tried to get to her antagonist, but the sentinel stopped her. In the meantime the street was filling up with a curious crowd.

Had it not been for the makeup, Doña Victorian would have been seen to blush. She tried to get to her opponent, but the guard stopped her. In the meantime, the street was filling up with a curious crowd.

“Listen, I lower myself talking to you—people of quality—Don’t you want to wash my clothes? I’ll pay you well! Do you think that I don’t know that you were a washerwoman?

“Listen, I’m really lowering myself to talk to you—people of quality—Don’t you want to do my laundry? I’ll pay you well! Do you think I don’t know that you used to be a washerwoman?”

Doña Consolacion straightened up furiously; the remark about washing hurt her. “Do you think that we don’t know who you are and what class of people you belong with? Get out, my husband has already told me! Señora, I at least have never belonged to more than one, but you? One must be dying of hunger to take the leavings, the mop of the whole world!”

Doña Consolacion sat up angrily; the comment about washing offended her. “Do you think we don’t know who you are and what class you belong to? Leave, my husband has already told me! Ma'am, I've never belonged to more than one, but you? You must be starving to take the scraps, the leftovers of the whole world!”

This shot found its mark with Doña Victorina. She rolled up her sleeves, clenched her fists, and gritted her teeth. “Come down, old sow!” she cried. “I’m going to smash that dirty mouth of yours! Querida of a battalion, filthy hag!”

This shot hit home with Doña Victorina. She rolled up her sleeves, clenched her fists, and gritted her teeth. “Come down, you old sow!” she shouted. “I’m going to smash that filthy mouth of yours! Querida of a battalion, disgusting hag!”

The Muse immediately disappeared from the window and was soon seen running down the stairs flourishing her husband’s whip.

The Muse quickly vanished from the window and was soon spotted racing down the stairs, waving her husband's whip.

Don Tiburcio interposed himself supplicatingly, but they would have come to blows had not the alferez arrived on the scene.

Don Tiburcio stepped in pleadingly, but they would have started fighting if the alferez hadn't shown up.

“Ladies! Don Tiburcio!”

“Hey ladies! Don Tiburcio!”

“Train your woman better, buy her some decent clothes, [369]and if you haven’t any money left, rob the people—that’s what you’ve got soldiers for!” yelled Doña Victorina.

“Train your woman better, buy her some nice clothes, [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]and if you don’t have any money left, steal from others—that’s what you’ve got soldiers for!” yelled Doña Victorina.

“Here I am, señora! Why doesn’t your Excellency smash my mouth? You’re only tongue and spittle, Doña Excelencia!”

“Here I am, ma'am! Why doesn’t your Excellency just shut me up? You’re all talk and no action, Doña Excelencia!”

“Señora!” cried the alferez furiously to Doña Victorina, “be thankful that I remember that you’re a woman or else I’d kick you to pieces—frizzes, ribbons, and all!”

“Ma’am!” yelled the officer angrily at Doña Victorina, “be grateful I remember you’re a woman, or I would smash you to bits—hair, ribbons, and all!”

“S-señor Alferez!”

“Mr. Alferez!”

“Get out, you quack! You don’t wear the pants!”

“Get out, you fraud! You’re not in charge!”

The women brought into play words and gestures, insults and abuse, dragging out all the evil that was stored in the recesses of their minds. Since all four talked at once and said so many things that might hurt the prestige of certain classes by the truths that were brought to light, we forbear from recording what they said. The curious spectators, while they may not have understood all that was said, got not a little entertainment out of the scene and hoped that the affair would come to blows. Unfortunately for them, the curate came along and restored order.

The women unleashed their words and gestures, throwing around insults and abuse, revealing all the negativity hidden in their minds. Since all four spoke simultaneously and shared numerous comments that could damage the reputation of certain groups by exposing uncomfortable truths, we won't recount their exact words. The onlookers, even if they didn't grasp everything being said, found the situation quite entertaining and wished it would escalate into a fight. Unfortunately for them, the curate showed up and brought back order.

“Señores! Señoras! What a shame! Señor Alferez!”

“Ladies and gentlemen! What a shame! Mr. Alferez!”

“What are you doing here, you hypocrite, Carlist!”

“What are you doing here, you fake, Carlist?”

“Don Tiburcio, take your wife away! Señora, hold your tongue!”

“Don Tiburcio, take your wife away! Ma’am, be quiet!”

“Say that to these robbers of the poor!”

“Say that to these thieves who prey on the poor!”

Little by little the lexicon of epithets was exhausted, the review of shamelessness of the two couples completed, and with threats and insults they gradually drew away from one another. Fray Salvi moved from one group to the other, giving animation to the scene. Would that our friend the correspondent had been present!

Little by little, the list of insults ran out, the examination of the two couples' shamelessness came to an end, and with threats and insults, they slowly started to separate. Fray Salvi moved between the two groups, adding excitement to the situation. If only our friend the correspondent had been there!

“This very day we’ll go to Manila and see the Captain-General!” declared the raging Doña Victorina to her husband. “You’re not a man! It’s a waste of money to buy trousers for you!”

“This very day we’re going to Manila to see the Captain-General!” shouted the furious Doña Victorina at her husband. “You’re not a man! It’s a waste of money buying you trousers!”

“B-but, woman, the g-guards? I’m l-lame!”

“B-but, lady, the g-guards? I’m l-lame!”

[370]“You must challenge him for pistol or sword, or—or—” Doña Victorina stared fixedly at his false teeth.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]“You have to confront him with a gun or a sword, or—or—” Doña Victorina stared intently at his fake teeth.

“My d-dear, I’ve never had hold of a—”

“My dear, I’ve never had hold of a—”

But she did not let him finish. With a majestic sweep of her hand she snatched out his false teeth and trampled them in the street.

But she didn’t let him finish. With a dramatic wave of her hand, she snatched out his dentures and crushed them in the street.

Thus, he half-crying and she breathing fire, they reached the house. Linares was talking with Maria Clara, Sinang, and Victoria, and as he had heard nothing of the quarrel, became rather uneasy at sight of his cousins. Maria Clara, lying in an easy-chair among pillows and wraps, was greatly surprised to see the new physiognomy of her doctor.

Thus, he was half-crying and she was fuming as they arrived at the house. Linares was chatting with Maria Clara, Sinang, and Victoria, and since he was unaware of the quarrel, he felt somewhat uneasy at the sight of his cousins. Maria Clara, lounging in an easy chair among pillows and blankets, was taken aback by the new look of her doctor.

“Cousin,” began Doña Victorina, “you must challenge the alferez right away, or—”

“Cousin,” Doña Victorina started, “you need to challenge the alferez immediately, or—”

“Why?” asked the startled Linares.

“Why?” asked the surprised Linares.

“You challenge him right now or else I’ll tell everybody here who you are.”

“You confront him right now or I’ll tell everyone here who you really are.”

“But, Doña Victorina!”

“But, Doña Victorina!”

The three girls exchanged glances.

The three girls exchanged looks.

“You’ll see! The alferez has insulted us and said that you are what you are! His old hag came down with a whip and he, this thing here, permitted the insult—a man!”

“You’ll see! The lieutenant insulted us and said that you are what you are! His old lady came down with a whip and he, this guy here, allowed the insult—a man!”

Abá!” exclaimed Sinang, “they’re had a fight and we didn’t see it!”

Hey!” exclaimed Sinang, “they had a fight and we didn’t see it!”

“The alferez smashed the doctor’s teeth,” observed Victoria.

“The officer smashed the doctor’s teeth,” observed Victoria.

“This very day we go to Manila. You, you stay here to challenge him or else I’ll tell Don Santiago that all we’re told him is a lie, I’ll tell him—”

“This very day we go to Manila. You stay here to confront him, or else I’ll tell Don Santiago that everything we told him is a lie. I’ll tell him—”

“But, Doña Victorina, Doña Victorina,” interrupted the now pallid Linares, going up to her, “be calm, don’t call up—” Then he added in a whisper, “Don’t be imprudent, especially just now.”

“But, Doña Victorina, Doña Victorina,” interrupted the now pale Linares, approaching her, “please stay calm, don’t summon—” Then he added in a whisper, “Don’t be reckless, especially not right now.”

At that moment Capitan Tiago came in from the cockpit, sad and sighing; he had lost his lásak. But Doña Victorina left him no time to grieve. In a few words but [371]with no lack of strong language she related what had happened, trying of course to put herself in the best light possible.

At that moment, Captain Tiago walked in from the cockpit, feeling down and sighing; he had lost his lásak. But Doña Victorina didn’t give him a moment to mourn. In just a few words, but with plenty of strong language, she recounted what had happened, obviously trying to make herself look as good as possible.

“Linares is going to challenge him, do you hear? If he doesn’t, don’t let him marry your daughter, don’t you permit it! If he hasn’t any courage, he doesn’t deserve Clarita!”

“Linares is going to challenge him, did you hear? If he doesn’t, don’t let him marry your daughter, don’t allow it! If he has no courage, he doesn’t deserve Clarita!”

“So you’re going to marry this gentleman?” asked Sinang, but her merry eyes filled with tears. “I knew that you were prudent but not that you were fickle.”

“So you’re going to marry this guy?” asked Sinang, but her cheerful eyes filled with tears. “I knew you were sensible, but I didn’t realize you were so changeable.”

Pale as wax, Maria Clara partly rose and stared with frightened eyes at her father, at Doña Victorina, at Linares. The latter blushed, Capitan Tiago dropped his eyes, while the señora went on:

Pale as wax, Maria Clara partially rose and stared with frightened eyes at her father, at Doña Victorina, at Linares. The latter turned red, Capitan Tiago lowered his gaze, while the señora continued:

“Clarita, bear this in mind: never marry a man that doesn’t wear trousers. You expose yourself to insults, even from the dogs!”

“Clarita, keep this in mind: never marry a man who doesn’t wear pants. You’re putting yourself at risk for insults, even from the dogs!”

The girl did not answer her, but turned to her friends and said, “Help me to my room, I can’t walk alone.”

The girl didn’t respond to her but turned to her friends and said, “Help me get to my room; I can’t walk by myself.”

By their aid she rose, and with her waist encircled by the round arms of her friends, resting her marble-like head on the shoulder of the beautiful Victoria, she went to her chamber.

By their help, she got up, and with her waist wrapped in the strong arms of her friends, resting her smooth head on the shoulder of the beautiful Victoria, she went to her room.

That same night the married couple gathered their effects together and presented Capitan Tiago with a bill which amounted to several thousand pesos. Very early the following day they left for Manila in his carriage, committing to the bashful Linares the office of avenger. [372]

That same night, the couple packed up their things and handed Capitan Tiago a bill that totaled several thousand pesos. Early the next morning, they set off for Manila in his carriage, leaving the shy Linares in charge of seeking revenge. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

Chapter XLVIII

The Enigma

Volverán las oscuras golondrinas.1

The dark swallows will return.__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

BECQUER.

BECQUER.

As Lucas had foretold, Ibarra arrived on the following day. His first visit was to the family of Capitan Tiago for the purpose of seeing Maria Clara and informing her that his Grace had reconciled him with religion, and that he brought to the curate a letter of recommendation in the handwriting of the Archbishop himself. Aunt Isabel was not a little rejoiced at this, for she liked the young man and did not look favorably on the marriage of her niece with Linares. Capitan Tiago was not at home.

As Lucas predicted, Ibarra showed up the next day. His first stop was at Capitan Tiago's house to see Maria Clara and let her know that he had reconciled with the church, and that he was bringing a letter of recommendation from the Archbishop himself. Aunt Isabel was quite pleased about this, since she liked the young man and wasn’t keen on her niece marrying Linares. Capitan Tiago was not at home.

“Come in,” said the aunt in her broken Spanish. “Maria, Don Crisostomo is once more in the favor of God. The Archbishop has discommunicated him.”

“Come in,” said the aunt in her broken Spanish. “Maria, Don Crisostomo is once again in the favor of God. The Archbishop has discommunicated him.”

But the youth was unable to advance, the smile froze on his lips, words failed him. Standing on the balcony at the side of Maria Clara was Linares, arranging bouquets of flowers and leaves. Roses and sampaguitas were scattered about on the floor. Reclining in a big chair, pale, with a sad and pensive air, Maria Clara toyed with an ivory fan which was not whiter than her shapely fingers.

But the young man couldn't move forward, his smile froze on his lips, and he was at a loss for words. Standing next to Maria Clara on the balcony was Linares, arranging bouquets of flowers and leaves. Roses and sampaguitas were scattered on the floor. Reclining in a big chair, pale and looking sad and thoughtful, Maria Clara played with an ivory fan that was as white as her delicate fingers.

At the appearance of Ibarra, Linares turned pale and Maria Clara’s cheeks flushed crimson. She tried to rise, but strength failed her, so she dropped her eyes and let the fan fall. An embarrassed silence prevailed for a few moments. Ibarra was then able to move forward and murmur tremblingly, “I’ve just got back and have come immediately [373]to see you. I find you better than I had thought I should.”

At the sight of Ibarra, Linares went pale, and Maria Clara’s cheeks turned bright red. She tried to stand up, but she didn’t have the strength, so she looked down and let her fan drop. An awkward silence hung in the air for a moment. Ibarra then managed to step forward and said, trembling, “I just got back and came right away [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]to see you. I’m glad to find you in better shape than I expected.”

The girl seemed to have been stricken dumb; she neither said anything nor raised her eyes.

The girl seemed speechless; she didn't say anything or look up.

Ibarra looked Linares over from head to foot with a stare which the bashful youth bore haughtily.

Ibarra looked Linares up and down with a gaze that the shy young man met with pride.

“Well, I see that my arrival was unexpected,” said Ibarra slowly. “Maria, pardon me that I didn’t have myself announced. At some other time I’ll be able to make explanations to you about my conduct. We’ll still see one another surely.”

“Well, I see that my arrival was unexpected,” Ibarra said slowly. “Maria, I’m sorry I didn’t announce myself. I’ll explain my actions to you another time. We’ll definitely see each other again.”

These last words were accompanied by a look at Linares. The girl raised toward him her lovely eyes, full of purity and sadness. They were so beseeching and eloquent that Ibarra stopped in confusion.

These last words were accompanied by a glance at Linares. The girl lifted her stunning eyes toward him, filled with innocence and sorrow. They were so pleading and expressive that Ibarra halted, taken aback.

“May I come tomorrow?”

"Can I come tomorrow?"

“You know that for my part you are always welcome,” she answered faintly.

“You know that you’re always welcome here from my side,” she replied softly.

Ibarra withdrew in apparent calm, but with a tempest in his head and ice in his heart. What he had just seen and felt was incomprehensible to him: was it doubt, dislike, or faithlessness?

Ibarra stepped back with a calm exterior, but inside he was battling a storm and feeling cold. What he had just experienced was beyond his understanding: was it doubt, resentment, or betrayal?

“Oh, only a woman after all!” he murmured.

“Oh, just a woman after all!” he whispered.

Taking no note of where he was going, he reached the spot where the schoolhouse was under construction. The work was well advanced, Ñor Juan with his mile and plumb-bob coming and going among the numerous laborers. Upon catching sight of Ibarra he ran to meet him.

Taking no notice of where he was headed, he arrived at the site where the schoolhouse was being built. The work was well underway, with Ñor Juan using his measuring tools while moving among the many laborers. When he spotted Ibarra, he ran to greet him.

“Don Crisostomo, at last you’ve come! We’ve all been waiting for you. Look at the walls, they’re already more than a meter high and within two days they’ll be up to the height of a man. I’ve put in only the strongest and most durable woods—molave, dungon, ipil, langil—and sent for the finest—tindalo, malatapay, pino, and narra—for the finishings. Do you want to look at the foundations?”

“Don Crisostomo, you finally made it! We've all been waiting for you. Check out the walls; they're already more than a meter high, and in just two days, they’ll be up to a man's height. I've used only the strongest and most durable woods—molave, dungon, ipil, langil—and I’ve ordered the best ones—tindalo, malatapay, pino, and narra—for the finishing touches. Do you want to see the foundations?”

The workmen saluted Ibarra respectfully, while Ñor [374]Juan made voluble explanations. “Here is the piping that I have taken the liberty to add,” he said. “These subterranean conduits lead to a sort of cesspool, thirty yards away. It will help fertilize the garden. There was nothing of that in the plan. Does it displease you?”

The workers greeted Ibarra with respect, while Ñor [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]Juan excitedly explained, “Here’s the piping I took the liberty of adding,” he said. “These underground pipes lead to a kind of cesspool, thirty yards away. It will help fertilize the garden. That wasn’t in the plan. Does it bother you?”

“Quite the contrary, I approve what you’ve done and congratulate you. You are a real architect. From whom did you learn the business?”

“Actually, I really appreciate what you’ve done and I want to congratulate you. You’re a true architect. Who taught you the trade?”

“From myself, sir,” replied the old man modestly.

“From me, sir,” replied the old man humbly.

“Oh, before I forget about it—tell those who may have scruples, if perhaps there is any one who fears to speak to me, that I’m no longer excommunicated. The Archbishop invited me to dinner.”

“Oh, before I forget—tell anyone who might have doubts or who is afraid to talk to me that I’m no longer excommunicated. The Archbishop invited me to dinner.”

Abá, sir, we don’t pay any attention to excommunications! All of us are excommunicated. Padre Damaso himself is and yet he stays fat.”

Abá, sir, we don’t care about excommunications! We’re all excommunicated. Even Padre Damaso is, and he’s still fat.”

“How’s that?”

“How’s it going?”

“It’s true, sir, for a year ago he caned the coadjutor, who is just as much a sacred person as he is. Who pays any attention to excommunications, sir?”

“It’s true, sir, a year ago he caned the coadjutor, who is just as much a sacred person as he is. Who really cares about excommunications, sir?”

Among the laborers Ibarra caught sight of Elias, who, as he saluted him along with the others, gave him to understand by a look that he had something to say to him.

Among the workers, Ibarra spotted Elias, who, while greeting him along with the others, signaled with a glance that he had something to discuss with him.

“Ñor Juan,” said Ibarra, “will you bring me your list of the laborers?”

“Hey, Ñor Juan,” Ibarra said, “can you bring me your list of the workers?”

Ñor Juan disappeared, and Ibarra approached Elias, who was by himself, lifting a heavy stone into a cart.

Ñor Juan disappeared, and Ibarra went over to Elias, who was alone, loading a heavy stone into a cart.

“If you can grant me a few hours’ conversation, sir, walk down to the shore of the lake this evening and get into my banka.” The youth nodded, and Elias moved away.

“If you can spare me a few hours to talk, sir, please walk down to the lake shore this evening and get into my boat.” The young man nodded, and Elias walked away.

Ñor Juan now brought the list, but Ibarra scanned it in vain; the name of Elias did not appear on it! [375]

Ñor Juan now brought the list, but Ibarra looked it over in vain; Elias's name wasn't on it! [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]


1 The dark swallows will return.

1 The dark swallows are back.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

Chapter XLIX

The Voice of the Hunted

As the sun was sinking below the horizon Ibarra stepped into Elias’s banka at the shore of the lake. The youth looked out of humor.

As the sun dipped below the horizon, Ibarra got into Elias's boat at the edge of the lake. The young man seemed out of sorts.

“Pardon me, sir,” said Elias sadly, on seeing him, “that I have been so bold as to make this appointment. I wanted to talk to you freely and so I chose this means, for here we won’t have any listeners. We can return within an hour.”

“Excuse me, sir,” Elias said sadly when he saw him, “I’m sorry for being so bold as to set up this meeting. I wanted to speak with you openly, so I chose this way because we won’t have any eavesdroppers here. We can come back in an hour.”

“You’re wrong, friend,” answered Ibarra with a forced smile. “You’ll have to take me to that town whose belfry we see from here. A mischance forces me to this.”

“You're mistaken, my friend,” Ibarra replied with a strained smile. “You’ll have to take me to that town whose belfry we can see from here. An unfortunate circumstance brings me to this.”

“A mischance?”

"An accident?"

“Yes. On my way here I met the alferez and he forced his company on me. I thought of you and remembered that he knows you, so to get away from him I told him that I was going to that town. I’ll have to stay there all day, since he will look for me tomorrow afternoon.”

“Yes. On my way here, I ran into the second lieutenant, and he insisted on tagging along with me. I thought of you and remembered that he knows you, so to get away from him, I told him I was heading to that town. I’ll have to stay there all day because he’ll be looking for me tomorrow afternoon.”

“I appreciate your thoughtfulness, but you might simply have invited him to accompany you,” answered Elias naturally.

“I appreciate your thoughtfulness, but you could have just invited him to go with you,” Elias replied casually.

“What about you?”

“What about you?”

“He wouldn’t have recognized me, since the only time he ever saw me he wasn’t in a position to take careful note of my appearance.”

“He wouldn’t have recognized me because the only time he ever saw me, he wasn’t in a position to really pay attention to what I looked like.”

“I’m in bad luck,” sighed Ibarra, thinking of Maria Clara. “What did you have to tell me?”

“I’m out of luck,” sighed Ibarra, thinking about Maria Clara. “What did you want to tell me?”

Elias looked about him. They were already at a distance from the shore, the sun had set, and as in these latitudes there is scarcely any twilight, the shades were [376]lengthening, bringing into view the bright disk of the full moon.

Elias looked around. They were already far from the shore, the sun had set, and since there’s hardly any twilight in these parts, the shadows were [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]lengthening, revealing the bright full moon.

“Sir,” replied Elias gravely, “I am the bearer of the wishes of many unfortunates.”

“Sir,” replied Elias seriously, “I am here to convey the wishes of many unfortunate people.”

“Unfortunates? What do you mean?”

"Unfortunates? What are you saying?"

In a few words Elias recounted his conversation with the leader of the tulisanes, omitting the latter’s doubts and threats. Ibarra listened attentively and was the first to break the long silence that reigned after he had finished his story.

In a few words, Elias shared his conversation with the leader of the tulisanes, leaving out the leader’s doubts and threats. Ibarra listened closely and was the first to break the long silence that followed after Elias finished his story.

“So they want—”

“So they want to—”

“Radical reforms in the armed forces, in the priesthood, and in the administration of justice; that is to say, they ask for paternal treatment from the government.”

"Major changes in the military, in the clergy, and in the justice system; in other words, they want supportive care from the government."

“Reforms? In what sense?”

"Reforms? In which way?"

“For example, more respect for a man’s dignity, more security for the individual, less force in the armed forces, fewer privileges for that corps which so easily abuses what it has.”

“For example, more respect for a man's dignity, more security for individuals, less force in the military, and fewer privileges for that group which easily abuses its power.”

“Elias,” answered the youth, “I don’t know who you are, but I suspect that you are not a man of the people; you think and act so differently from others. You will understand me if I tell you that, however imperfect the condition of affairs may be now, it would be more so if it were changed. I might be able to get the friends that I have in Madrid to talk, by paying them; I might even be able to see the Captain-General; but neither would the former accomplish anything nor has the latter sufficient power to introduce so many novelties. Nor would I ever take a single step in that direction, for the reason that, while I fully understand that it is true that these corporations have their faults, they are necessary at this time. They are what is known as a necessary evil.”

“Elias,” the young man replied, “I don’t know who you are, but I have a feeling you’re not one of the ordinary people; you think and act so differently from everyone else. You’ll get what I mean if I say that, no matter how flawed the current situation is, it would be worse if it changed. I might be able to get my friends in Madrid to speak up, if I paid them; I could even arrange to meet the Captain-General; but neither of those would really help, and the Captain-General doesn’t have enough power to push through that many changes. Plus, I wouldn’t take a single step in that direction because, while I fully recognize that these corporations have their issues, they’re necessary right now. They’re what's referred to as a necessary evil.”

Greatly surprised, Elias raised his head and looked at him in astonishment. “Do you, then, also believe in a necessary evil, sir?” he asked in a voice that trembled [377]slightly. “Do you believe that in order to do good it is necessary to do evil?”

Greatly surprised, Elias raised his head and looked at him in astonishment. “So, do you also believe in a necessary evil, sir?” he asked in a voice that trembled [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]slightly. “Do you think that to do good, you have to do evil?”

“No, I believe in it as in a violent remedy that we make use of when we wish to cure a disease. Now then, the country is an organism suffering from a chronic malady, and in order to cure it, the government sees the necessity of employing such means, harsh and violent if you wish, but useful and necessary.”

“No, I see it as a harsh remedy that we use when we want to heal an illness. Right now, the country is like a body suffering from a long-term disease, and to heal it, the government feels it needs to use such methods—rough and extreme if you want to call them that, but useful and necessary.”

“He is a bad doctor, sir, who seeks only to destroy or stifle the symptoms without an effort to examine into the origin of the malady, or, when knowing it, fears to attack it. The Civil Guard has only this purpose: the repression of crime by means of terror and force, a purpose that it does not fulfil or accomplishes only incidentally. You must take into account the truth that society can be severe with individuals only when it has provided them with the means necessary for their moral perfection. In our country, where there is no society, since there is no unity between the people and the government, the latter should be indulgent, not only because indulgence is necessary but also because the individual, abandoned and uncared for by it, has less responsibility, for the very reason that he has received less guidance. Besides, following out your comparison, the treatment that is applied to the ills of the country is so destructive that it is felt only in the sound parts of the organism, whose vitality is thus weakened and made receptive of evil. Would it not be more rational to strengthen the diseased parts of the organism and lessen the violence of the remedy a little?”

“He is a bad doctor, sir, who only wants to eliminate or suppress the symptoms without making an effort to investigate the root cause of the illness, or, when he knows it, is afraid to confront it. The Civil Guard has just this aim: to suppress crime through fear and force, a goal it either fails to achieve or accomplishes only by chance. You must acknowledge the truth that society can only be harsh with individuals when it has provided them with the resources needed for their moral development. In our country, where there is no real society, since there’s no unity between the people and the government, the latter should be lenient, not just because leniency is needed, but also because the individual, neglected and unsupported by it, bears less responsibility due to having received less guidance. Furthermore, following your analogy, the treatment applied to the country's issues is so damaging that it only affects the healthy parts of the system, thus weakening their vitality and making them susceptible to harm. Wouldn’t it be more sensible to strengthen the ailing parts of the system and reduce the severity of the treatment a bit?”

“To weaken the Civil Guard would be to endanger the security of the towns.”

“Weakening the Civil Guard would put the safety of the towns at risk.”

“The security of the towns!” exclaimed Elias bitterly. “It will soon be fifteen years since the towns have had their Civil Guard, and look: still we have tulisanes, still we hear that they sack towns, that they infest the highways. Robberies continue and the perpetrators are not hunted down; crime flourishes, and the real criminal goes scot-free, [378]but not so the peaceful inhabitant of the town. Ask any honorable citizen if he looks upon this institution as a benefit, a protection on the part of the government, and not as an imposition, a despotism whose outrageous acts do more damage than the violent deeds of criminals. These latter are indeed serious, but they are rare, and against them one has the right to defend himself, but against the molestations of legal force he is not even allowed a protest, and if they are not serious they are nevertheless continued and sanctioned. What effect does this institution produce among our people? It paralyzes communication because all are afraid of being abused on trifling pretexts. It pays more attention to formalities than to the real nature of things, which is the first symptom of incapacity. Because one has forgotten his cedula he must be manacled and knocked about, regardless of the fact that he may be a decent and respectable citizen. The superiors hold it their first duty to make people salute them, either willingly or forcibly, even in the darkness of the night, and their inferiors imitate them by mistreating and robbing the country folk, nor are pretexts lacking to this end. Sanctity of the home does not exist; not long ago in Kalamba they entered, by forcing their way through the windows, the house of a peaceful inhabitant to whom their chief owed money and favors. There is no personal security; when they need to have their barracks or houses cleaned they go out and arrest any one who does not resist them, in order to make him work the whole day. Do you care to hear more? During these holidays gambling, which is prohibited by law, has gone on while they forcibly broke up the celebrations permitted by the authorities. You saw what the people thought about these things; what have they got by repressing their anger and hoping for human justice? Ah, sir, if that is what you call keeping the peace—”

"The safety of the towns!" Elias exclaimed bitterly. "It’s been almost fifteen years since we got our Civil Guard, and look: we still have bandits, we still hear about them raiding towns and blocking the highways. Robberies keep happening, and the criminals aren’t being caught; crime thrives, and the real offenders go unpunished, [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]but the peaceful townspeople certainly don’t benefit from it. Ask any upstanding citizen if they see this institution as a help, a protection from the government, or as a burden, a tyranny whose outrageous actions cause more harm than the violent acts of criminals. Those acts are indeed serious, but they're rare, and people have the right to defend themselves against them, while they can't even protest against the abuses of legal authority, which, even if not severe, are still ongoing and accepted. What impact does this institution have on our people? It paralyzes communication because everyone is scared of being mistreated for minor reasons. It focuses more on formalities than on the actual issues, which is a sign of incompetence. Just because someone forgot their ID, they have to be handcuffed and shoved around, even if they're a decent citizen. The superiors believe it’s their primary duty to make people salute them, whether willingly or by force, even in the dead of night, and their subordinates mimic them by mistreating and robbing the rural folks, and they always find excuses for it. There’s no sanctity of the home; not long ago in Kalamba, they broke into the home of a peaceful citizen through the windows because their chief owed him money and favors. There’s no personal safety; when they need to clean their barracks or homes, they just arrest anyone who doesn’t resist to make them work all day. Want to hear more? During these holidays, gambling—which is illegal—has been happening while they forcibly shut down the celebrations allowed by the authorities. You saw how people felt about this; what have they gained by suppressing their anger and hoping for justice? Ah, sir, if this is what you call maintaining peace—”

“I agree with you that there are evils,” replied Ibarra, “but let us bear with those evils on account of the benefits [379]that accompany them. This institution may be imperfect, but, believe me, by the fear that it inspires it keeps the number of criminals from increasing.”

“I agree with you that there are issues,” Ibarra replied, “but let’s tolerate those issues because of the benefits [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]that come with them. This institution might not be perfect, but trust me, the fear it generates helps keep the number of criminals from growing.”

“Say rather that by this fear the number is increased,” corrected Elias. “Before the creation of this corps almost all the evil-doers, with the exception of a very few, were criminals from hunger. They plundered and robbed in order to live, but when their time of want was passed, they again left the highways clear. Sufficient to put them to flight were the poor, but brave cuadrilleros, they who have been so calumniated by the writers about our country, who have for a right, death, for duty, fighting, and for reward, jests. Now there are tulisanes who are such for life. A single fault, a crime inhumanly punished, resistance against the outrages of this power, fear of atrocious tortures, east them out forever from society and condemn them to slay or be slain. The terrorism of the Civil Guard closes against them the doors of repentance, and as outlaws they fight to defend themselves in the mountains better than the soldiers at whom they laugh. The result is that we are unable to put an end to the evil that we have created. Remember what the prudence of the Captain-General de la Torre1 accomplished. The amnesty granted by him to those unhappy people has proved that in those mountains there still beat the hearts of men and that they only wait for pardon. Terrorism is useful when the people are slaves, when the mountains afford no hiding-places, when power places a sentinel behind every tree, and when the body of the slave contains nothing more than a stomach and intestines. But when in desperation he fights for his life, feeling his arm strong, his heart throb, his whole being fill with hate, how can terrorism hope to extinguish the flame to which it is only adding fuel?”

“Say rather that this fear only increases the numbers,” Elias corrected. “Before this group was formed, almost all wrongdoers, except for a very few, were criminals driven by hunger. They stole and robbed to survive, but once their needs were met, they would clear the roads again. The poor but brave cuadrilleros were enough to put them to flight; these are the men who have been so unfairly criticized by writers about our country, who face death as their right, fighting as their duty, and receive nothing but jokes as their reward. Now, there are tulisanes who are outlaws for life. A single mistake, an extreme punishment for a crime, resisting the abuses of this power, the fear of horrific torture, pushes them out of society for good and forces them to either kill or be killed. The terror imposed by the Civil Guard shuts the doors of redemption on them, and as outlaws, they fight to defend themselves in the mountains even better than the soldiers they mock. The result is that we can’t put an end to the evil we’ve created. Remember what the wisdom of Captain-General de la Torre1 achieved. The amnesty he offered those unfortunate people has shown that in those mountains, the hearts of men still beat and they are just waiting for forgiveness. Terrorism only works when people are enslaved, when the mountains offer no hiding places, when power posts a guard behind every tree, and when the body of the slave contains nothing but a stomach and intestines. But when he fights for his life in desperation, feeling his arm strong, his heart racing, his entire being filled with rage, how can terrorism expect to extinguish the flame to which it is only adding fuel?”

[380]“I am perplexed, Elias, to hear you talk thus, and I should almost believe that you were right had I not my own convictions. But note this fact—and don’t be offended, for I consider you an exception—look who the men are that ask for these reforms” nearly all criminals or on the way to be such!”

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]“I’m confused, Elias, to hear you speak like this, and I might almost agree with you if I didn’t have my own beliefs. But pay attention to this—don’t take offense, because I see you as an exception—look at who are the ones asking for these reforms: nearly all are criminals or on their way to becoming one!”

“Criminals now, or future criminals; but why are they such? Because their peace has been disturbed, their happiness destroyed, their dearest affections wounded, and when they have asked justice for protection, they have become convinced that they can expect it only from themselves. But you are mistaken, sir, if you think that only the criminals ask for justice. Go from town to town, from house to house, listen to the secret sighings in the bosoms of the families, and you will be convinced that the evils which the Civil Guard corrects are the same as, if not less than, those it causes all the time. Should we decide from this that all the people are criminals? If so, then why defend some from the others, why not destroy them all?”

“Criminals now, or future criminals; but why are they like this? Because their peace has been disrupted, their happiness shattered, their closest relationships hurt, and when they have sought justice for protection, they become convinced that they can only rely on themselves. But you are wrong, sir, if you think that only criminals seek justice. Travel from town to town, from home to home, listen to the silent sighs in the hearts of families, and you will see that the problems the Civil Guard addresses are the same as, if not less than, those it creates all the time. Should we conclude that everyone is a criminal? If so, then why protect some from the others, and why not eliminate them all?”

“Some error exists here which I do not see just now some fallacy in the theory to invalidate the practise, for in Spain, the mother country, this corps is displaying, and has ever displayed, great usefulness.”

“There's some mistake here that I can't quite identify right now—some flaw in the theory that undermines the practice because, in Spain, the mother country, this corps has shown, and always has shown, great usefulness.”

“I don’t doubt it. Perhaps there, it is better organized, the men of better grade, perhaps also Spain needs it while the Philippines does not. Our customs, our mode of life, which are always invoked when there is a desire to deny us some right, are entirely overlooked when the desire is to impose something upon us. And tell me, sir, why have not the other nations, which from their nearness to Spain must be more like her than the Philippines is, adopted this institution? Is it because of this that they still have fewer robberies on their railway trains, fewer riots, fewer murders, and fewer assassinations in their great capitals?”

“I believe it. Maybe it's better organized there, with a higher quality of people. Perhaps Spain needs it while the Philippines does not. Our customs and way of life, which are always used as an excuse to deny us rights, are completely ignored when there's a push to impose something on us. And tell me, sir, why haven’t the other nations, which are closer to Spain and should be more like her than the Philippines, adopted this system? Is that why they have fewer thefts on their trains, fewer riots, fewer murders, and fewer assassinations in their major cities?”

Ibarra bowed his head in deep thought, raising it after a few moments to reply: “This question, my friend, calls for serious study. If my inquiries convince me that these [381]complaints are well founded I will write to my friends in Madrid, since we have no representatives. Meanwhile, believe me that the government needs a corps with strength enough to make itself respected and to enforce its authority.”

Ibarra lowered his head in deep thought and then raised it after a few moments to respond: “This question, my friend, requires serious consideration. If my inquiries lead me to believe that these [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]complaints are justified, I will reach out to my friends in Madrid, since we don't have any representatives. In the meantime, you can trust that the government needs a force strong enough to earn respect and assert its authority.”

“Yes, sir, when the government is at war with the country. But for the welfare of the government itself we must not have the people think that they are in opposition to authority. Rather, if such were true, if we prefer force to prestige, we ought to take care to whom we grant this unlimited power, this authority. So much power in the hands of men, ignorant men filled with passions, without moral training, of untried principles, is a weapon in the hands of a madman in a defenseless multitude. I concede and wish to believe with you that the government needs this weapon, but then let it choose this weapon carefully, let it select the most worthy instruments, and since it prefers to take upon itself authority, rather than have the people grant it, at least let it be seen that it knows how to exercise it.”

“Yes, sir, when the government is at war with the country. But for the sake of the government itself, we must not let the people feel they are against authority. If that were the case, if we choose force over respect, we need to be careful about who we give this unlimited power and authority to. So much power in the hands of ignorant people driven by passion, lacking moral training and proven principles, is like handing a weapon to a madman in a defenseless crowd. I agree and want to believe with you that the government needs this weapon, but it should choose it wisely, selecting the most deserving individuals. Since it prefers to take authority for itself rather than have the people grant it, let’s at least make sure it exercises that authority responsibly.”

Elias spoke passionately, enthusiastically, in vibrating tones; his eyes flashed. A solemn pause followed. The banka, unimpelled by the paddle, seemed to stand still on the water. The moon shone majestically in a sapphire sky and a few lights glimmered on the distant shore.

Elias spoke passionately and enthusiastically, his voice full of energy; his eyes sparkled. A serious pause followed. The boat, without the push of the paddle, seemed to hover on the water. The moon shone beautifully in a blue sky, and a few lights flickered on the far shore.

“What more do they ask for?” inquired Ibarra.

“What else do they want?” Ibarra asked.

“Reform in the priesthood,” answered Elias in a sad and discouraged tone. “These unfortunates ask for more protection against—”

“Reform in the priesthood,” Elias replied with a sad and discouraged tone. “These unfortunate people are asking for more protection against—”

“Against the religious orders?”

"Against the religious groups?"

“Against their oppressors, sir.”

"Against their oppressors, sir."

“Has the Philippines forgotten what she owes to those orders? Has she forgotten the immense debt of gratitude that is due from her to those who snatched her from error to give her the true faith, to those who have protected her against the tyrannical acts of the civil power? This is the evil result of not knowing the history of our native land!”

“Has the Philippines forgotten what she owes to those orders? Has she forgotten the huge debt of gratitude she owes to those who saved her from false beliefs to give her the true faith, to those who have protected her from the oppressive actions of the civil power? This is the unfortunate outcome of not knowing the history of our homeland!”

[382]The surprised Elias could hardly credit what he heard. “Sir,” he replied in a grave tone, “you accuse these people of ingratitude; let me, one of the people who suffer, defend them. Favors rendered, in order to have any claims to recognition, must be disinterested. Let us pass over its missionary work, the much-invoked Christian charity; let us brush history aside and not ask what Spain has done with the Jewish people, who gave all Europe a Book, a Religion, and a God; what she has done with the Arabic people, who gave her culture, who were tolerant with her religious beliefs, and who awoke her lethargic national spirit, so nearly destroyed during the Roman and Gothic dominations. You say that she snatched us from error and gave us the true faith: do you call faith these outward forms, do you call religion this traffic in girdles and scapularies, truth these miracles and wonderful tales that we hear daily? Is this the law of Jesus Christ? For this it was hardly necessary that a God should allow Himself to be crucified or that we should be obliged to show eternal gratitude. Superstition existed long before—it was only necessary to systematize it and raise the price of its merchandise!

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]The surprised Elias could hardly believe what he heard. “Sir,” he replied seriously, “you accuse these people of ingratitude; let me, someone who suffers, defend them. For favors to be recognized, they must be given selflessly. Let’s set aside its missionary work and the often-mentioned Christian charity; let’s ignore history and not ask what Spain has done to the Jewish people, who gave all of Europe a Book, a Religion, and a God; what she has done to the Arabic people, who contributed to her culture, who were tolerant of her religious beliefs, and who revived her dormant national spirit, almost destroyed during the Roman and Gothic rule. You say she saved us from error and gave us the true faith: do you call these outward rituals faith? Do you call this trade in talismans and scapulars religion, and these miracles and fantastic stories we hear every day truth? Is this the law of Jesus Christ? For this, it hardly seems necessary for a God to allow Himself to be crucified or for us to feel an eternal gratitude. Superstition existed long before—only a systematization and a markup on its merchandise were needed!

“You will tell me that however imperfect our religion may be at present, it is preferable to what we had before. I believe that, too, and would agree with you in saying so, but the cost is too great, since for it we have given up our nationality, our independence. For it we have given over to its priests our best towns, our fields, and still give up our savings by the purchase of religious objects. An article of foreign manufacture has been introduced among us, we have paid well for it, and we are even.

“You'll say that even though our religion isn't perfect right now, it's still better than what we had before. I believe that too, and I'm with you on that, but the price is too high. We've sacrificed our nationality and independence for it. We've given our best towns and fields to its priests, and we're still losing our savings by buying religious items. A foreign product has been brought into our lives, we've paid a good amount for it, and we're still even.”

“If you mean the protection that they afforded us against the encomenderos,2 I might answer that through them we [383]fell under the power of the encomenderos. But no, I realize that a true faith and a sincere love for humanity guided the first missionaries to our shores; I realize the debt of gratitude we owe to those noble hearts; I know that at that time Spain abounded in heroes of all kinds, in religious as well as in political affairs, in civil and in military life. But because the forefathers were virtuous, should we consent to the abuses of their degenerate descendants? Because they have rendered us great service, should we be to blame for preventing them from doing us wrong? The country does not ask for their expulsion but only for reforms required by the changed circumstances and new needs.”

“If you’re talking about the protection they gave us from the encomenderos, 2 I could say that through them we [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] fell under the control of the encomenderos. But no, I understand that true faith and genuine love for humanity motivated the first missionaries to come to our shores; I recognize the gratitude we owe to those noble souls; I know that at that time, Spain had plenty of heroes in all areas, both religious and political, in civilian and military life. But just because the forefathers were virtuous, should we accept the wrongdoings of their corrupt descendants? Just because they have done great service for us, should we be blamed for stopping them from doing us harm? The country isn’t asking for their expulsion, just for changes needed due to the new circumstances and demands.”

“I love our native land as well as you can, Elias; I understand something of what it desires, and I have listened with attention to all you have said. But, after all, my friend, I believe that we are looking at things through rather impassioned eyes. Here, less than in other parts, do I see the necessity for reforms.”

“I love our homeland as much as you do, Elias; I get a sense of what it wants, and I’ve paid close attention to everything you’ve said. But, after all, my friend, I think we’re viewing things with a bit too much emotion. Here, less than in other places, I don’t see the urgent need for reforms.”

“Is it possible, sir,” asked Elias, extending his arms in a gesture of despair, “that you do not see the necessity for reforms, you, after the misfortunes of your family?”

“Is it possible, sir,” asked Elias, spreading his arms in a gesture of despair, “that you don’t see the need for reforms, considering the misfortunes your family has faced?”

“Ah, I forget myself and my own troubles in the presence of the security of the Philippines, in the presence of the interests of Spain!” interrupted Ibarra warmly. “To preserve the Philippines it is meet that the friars continue as they are. On the union with Spain depends the welfare of our country.”

“Ah, I get lost in my own problems when I think about the security of the Philippines and the interests of Spain!” Ibarra interrupted passionately. “To protect the Philippines, it's essential that the friars stay as they are. Our country's well-being relies on our connection with Spain.”

When Ibarra had ceased Elias still sat in an attitude of attention with a sad countenance and eyes that had lost their luster. “The missionaries conquered the country, it is true,” he replied, “but do you believe that by the friars the Philippines will be preserved?”

When Ibarra finished, Elias remained seated, attentive, with a sad look and eyes that had lost their shine. “The missionaries conquered the country, that's true,” he said, “but do you think the friars will keep the Philippines safe?”

“Yes, by them alone. Such is the belief of all who have written about the country.”

“Yes, just by them. That's what everyone who has written about the country believes.”

[384]“Oh!” exclaimed Elias dejectedly, throwing the paddle clown in the banka, “I did not believe that you would have so poor an idea of the government and of the country. Why don’t you condemn both? What would you say of the members of a family that dwells in peace only through the intervention of an outsider: a country that is obedient because it is deceived; a government that commands be, cause it avails itself of fraud, a government that does not know how to make itself loved or respected for its own sake? Pardon me, sir, but I believe that our government is stupid and is working its own ruin when it rejoices that such is the belief. I thank you for your kindness, where do you wish me to take you now?”

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]“Oh!” Elias said sadly, tossing the paddle back in the boat, “I didn't think you'd have such a low opinion of the government and the country. Why don’t you criticize both? What would you think of a family that only lives in peace because of an outsider's help: a country that obeys because it’s misled; a government that only controls through deception, a government that can't earn love or respect on its own? Excuse me, sir, but I believe our government is foolish and is leading itself to disaster when it thinks that’s acceptable. I appreciate your kindness; where would you like me to take you now?”

“No,” replied Ibarra, “let us talk; it is necessary to see who is right on such an important subject.”

“No,” Ibarra replied, “let’s talk; we need to figure out who is right on such an important topic.”

“Pardon me, sir,” replied Elias, shaking his head, “but I haven’t the eloquence to convince you. Even though I have had some education I am still an Indian, my way of life seems to you a precarious one, and my words will always seem to you suspicious. Those who have given voice to the opposite opinion are Spaniards, and as such, even though they may speak idly and foolishly, their tones, their titles, and their origin make their words sacred and give them such authority that I have desisted forever from arguing against them. Moreover, when I see that you, who love your country, you, whose father sleeps beneath these quiet waters, you, who have seen yourself attacked, insulted, and persecuted, hold such opinions in spite of all these things, and in spite of your knowledge, I begin to doubt my own convictions and to admit the possibility that the people may be mistaken. I’ll have to tell those unfortunates who have put their trust in men that they must place it in God and their own strength. Again I thank you—tell me where I shall take you.”

“Excuse me, sir,” Elias replied, shaking his head, “but I don’t have the eloquence to convince you. Even though I’ve had some education, I’m still an Indian, and my way of life probably seems unstable to you, so my words will always come across as suspicious. Those who oppose this view are Spaniards, and because of that, even when they speak thoughtlessly, their voices, their titles, and their background make their words seem important and give them a level of authority that I’ve given up trying to challenge. Furthermore, when I see you, someone who loves your country—someone whose father rests beneath these calm waters, someone who has faced attacks, insults, and persecution—hold such opinions despite all of this and despite your knowledge, I start to question my own beliefs and consider the possibility that the people might be wrong. I need to tell those unfortunate souls who have relied on men to instead put their faith in God and their own strength. Again, thank you—let me know where I can take you.”

“Elias, your bitter words touch my heart and make me also doubt. What do you want? I was not brought up among the people, so I am perhaps ignorant of their needs. [385]I spent my childhood in the Jesuit college, I grew up in Europe, I have been molded by books, learning only what men have been able to bring to light. What remains among the shadows, what the writers do not tell, that I am ignorant of. Yet I love our country as you do, not only because it is the duty of every man to love the country to which he owes his existence and to which he will no doubt owe his final rest, not only because my father so taught me, but also because my mother was an Indian, because my fondest recollections cluster around my country, and I love it also because to it I owe and shall ever owe my happiness!”

“Elias, your harsh words affect me deeply and make me question myself too. What do you want? I wasn’t raised among the people, so I might be unaware of their needs. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]I spent my childhood in a Jesuit school, grew up in Europe, and I've been shaped by books, learning only what people have managed to uncover. What’s hidden in the shadows, what the writers leave out, I don’t know. But I love our country just like you do, not only because it's the duty of every person to love the land that gave them life and where they'll ultimately find rest, and not just because my father taught me this, but also because my mother was Indigenous, because my fondest memories are tied to my country, and I love it because it’s where I find and will always find my happiness!”

“And I, because to it I owe my misfortunes,” muttered Elias.

“And I, because of it I owe my misfortunes,” muttered Elias.

“Yes, my friend, I know that you suffer, that you are unfortunate, and that those facts make you look into the future darkly and influence your way of thinking, so I am somewhat forearmed against your complaints. If I could understand your motives, something of your past—”

“Yes, my friend, I know that you’re suffering, that you’re having a tough time, and that these facts make you see the future in a negative light and affect your mindset, so I’m somewhat prepared for your complaints. If I could understand your motives, a bit of your past—”

“My misfortunes had another source. If I thought that the story of them would be of any use, I would relate it to you, since, apart from the fact that I make no secret of it, it is quite well known to many.”

“My misfortunes had another source. If I thought sharing the story would be helpful, I would tell you about it, since, besides the fact that I don’t hide it, many people are already aware of it.”

“Perhaps on hearing it I might correct my opinions. You know that I do not trust much to theories, preferring rather to be guided by facts.”

“Maybe hearing it would change my mind. You know I don’t rely much on theories; I’d rather be guided by facts.”

Elias remained thoughtful for a few moments. “If that is the case, sir, I will tell you my story briefly.” [386]

Elias thought for a moment. "If that's true, sir, I'll share my story with you quickly." [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]


1 General Carlos Maria de let Torte y Nava Carrada, the first “liberal” governor of the Philippines, was Captain-General from 1869 to 1871. He issued an amnesty to the outlaws and created the Civil Guard, largely from among those who surrendered themselves in response to it.—TR.

1 General Carlos Maria de let Torte y Nava Carrada, the first "liberal" governor of the Philippines, served as Captain-General from 1869 to 1871. He granted amnesty to the outlaws and established the Civil Guard, mainly consisting of those who turned themselves in as a result. —TR.

2 After the conquest (officially designated as the “pacification”), the Spanish soldiers who had rendered faithful service were allotted districts known as encomiendas, generally of about a thousand natives each. The encomendero was entitled to the tribute from the people in his district and was in return supposed to protect them and provide religious instruction. The early friars alleged extortionate greed and [383n]brutal conduct on the part of the encomenderos and made vigorous protests in the natives’ behalf.—TR.

2 After the conquest (officially called the “pacification”), the Spanish soldiers who had served faithfully were given areas known as encomiendas, usually consisting of about a thousand natives each. The encomendero was entitled to the tribute from the people in his area and was supposed to protect them and provide religious instruction in return. The early friars claimed that the encomenderos acted with excessive greed and brutal behavior, and they strongly protested on behalf of the natives.—TR.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

Chapter L

Elias’s Story

“Some sixty years ago my grandfather dwelt in Manila, being employed as a bookkeeper in a Spanish commercial house. He was then very young, was married, and had a son. One night from some unknown cause the warehouse burned down. The fire was communicated to the dwelling of his employer and from there to many other buildings. The losses were great, a scapegoat was sought, and the merchant accused my grandfather. In vain he protested his innocence, but he was poor and unable to pay the great lawyers, so he was condemned to be flogged publicly and paraded through the streets of Manila. Not so very long since they still used the infamous method of punishment which the people call the ‘caballo y vaca,’1 and which is a thousand times more dreadful than death itself. Abandoned by all except his young wife, my grandfather saw himself tied to a horse, followed by an unfeeling crowd, and whipped on every street-corner in the sight of men, his brothers, and in the neighborhood of numerous temples of a God of peace. When the wretch, now forever disgraced, had satisfied the vengeance of man with his blood, his tortures, and his cries, he had to be taken off the horse, for he had become unconscious. Would to God that he had died! But by one of those refinements of cruelty he was given his liberty. His wife, pregnant at the time, vainly begged from door to door for work or alms in order to care for her sick husband and their poor son, but who would trust the wife of an incendiary and a disgraced man? The wife, then, had to become a prostitute!”

“About sixty years ago, my grandfather lived in Manila and worked as a bookkeeper for a Spanish trading company. He was quite young, married, and had a son. One night, for reasons unknown, the warehouse caught fire. The flames spread to his employer's house and then to many other buildings. The losses were significant, and a scapegoat was needed, so the merchant blamed my grandfather. He desperately proclaimed his innocence, but he was poor and couldn't afford good lawyers, so he was sentenced to be publicly flogged and paraded through the streets of Manila. Not too long ago, they still used the horrible punishment known as ‘caballo y vaca,’1, which is far worse than death itself. Abandoned by everyone except for his young wife, my grandfather found himself tied to a horse, followed by an indifferent crowd, and whipped at every street corner in view of people, including his brothers, near many temples dedicated to a God of peace. When the wretched man, now forever shamed, had appeased the vengeance of the crowd with his blood, pain, and cries, he had to be taken off the horse as he had lost consciousness. If only he had died! But as a cruel twist of fate, he was released. His wife, who was pregnant at the time, helplessly begged for work or charity door-to-door to take care of her sick husband and their poor son, but who would trust the wife of an accused arsonist and a disgraced man? So, she had to turn to prostitution!”

[387]Ibarra rose in his seat.

Ibarra stood up.

“Oh, don’t get excited! Prostitution was not now a dishonor for her or a disgrace to her husband; for them honor and shame no longer existed. The husband recovered from his wounds and came with his wife and child to hide himself in the mountains of this province. Here they lived several months, miserable, alone, hated and shunned by all. The wife gave birth to a sickly child, which fortunately died. Unable to endure such misery and being less courageous than his wife, my grandfather, in despair at seeing his sick wife deprived of all care and assistance, hanged himself. His corpse rotted in sight of the son, who was scarcely able to care for his sick mother, and the stench from it led to their discovery. Her husband’s death was attributed to her, for of what is the wife of a wretch, a woman who has been a prostitute besides, not believed to be capable? If she swears, they call her a perjurer; if she weeps, they say that she is acting; and that she blasphemes when she calls on God. Nevertheless, they had pity on her condition and waited for the birth of another child before they flogged her. You know how the friars spread the belief that the Indians can only be managed by blows: read what Padre Gaspar de San Agustin says!2

“Oh, don’t get worked up! Prostitution wasn’t considered dishonorable for her or shameful for her husband anymore; for them, honor and shame no longer mattered. The husband recovered from his injuries and came with his wife and child to hide in the mountains of this province. They lived there for several months, miserable, alone, hated, and shunned by everyone. The wife had a sickly baby, which, thankfully, didn’t survive. Unable to bear such misery and less courageous than his wife, my grandfather, in despair at seeing his sick wife without any care or help, killed himself. His body decomposed in front of their son, who could barely care for his sick mother, and the stench led to their discovery. Her husband’s death was blamed on her, for what else could be expected from the wife of a wretch, especially one who had been a prostitute? If she swears, they call her a liar; if she cries, they say she’s faking; and when she calls on God, they say she’s blaspheming. Still, they felt sorry for her situation and waited for her to have another child before they beat her. You know how friars promote the idea that the Indians can only be controlled through violence: just read what Padre Gaspar de San Agustin says!”2

[388]“A woman thus condemned will curse the day on which her child is born, and this, besides prolonging her torture, violates every maternal sentiment. Unfortunately, she brought forth a healthy child. Two months afterwards, the sentence was executed to the great satisfaction of the men who thought that thus they were performing their duty. Not being at peace in these mountains, she then fled with her two sons to a neighboring province, where they lived like wild beasts, hating and hated. The elder of the two boys still remembered, even amid so much misery, the happiness of his infancy, so he became a tulisan as soon as he found himself strong enough. Before long the bloody name of Balat spread from province to province, a terror to the people, because in his revenge he did everything with blood and fire. The younger, who was by nature kind-hearted, resigned himself to his shameful fate along with his mother, and they lived on what the woods afforded, clothing themselves in the cast-off rags of travelers. She had lost her name, being known only as the convict, the prostitute, the scourged. He was known as the son of his mother only, because the gentleness of his disposition led every one to believe that he was not the son of the incendiary and because any doubt as to the morality of the Indians can be held reasonable.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]“A woman in such a situation will curse the day her child is born, which not only extends her suffering but also goes against every maternal instinct. Unfortunately, she delivered a healthy baby. Two months later, the sentence was carried out to the great satisfaction of the men who believed they were doing their duty. Not finding peace in these mountains, she then ran away with her two sons to a nearby province, where they lived like wild animals, filled with hatred and being hated in return. The older boy still remembered the happiness of his childhood even in the midst of such misery, so he became a bandit as soon as he was strong enough. Before long, the notorious name of Balat spread from province to province, instilling fear in people, as he committed acts of revenge with bloodshed and fire. The younger boy, who was naturally kind-hearted, accepted his disgraceful fate along with his mother, and they survived on what the forest provided, wearing the discarded rags of travelers. She had lost her identity, known only as the convict, the prostitute, the scourged. He was simply known as his mother's son, as his gentle nature led everyone to believe he couldn’t possibly be the child of a criminal, and reasonable doubts about the morality of the Indians persisted.”

“At last, one day the notorious Balat fell into the clutches of the authorities, who exacted of him a strict accounting for his crimes, and of his mother for having done nothing to rear him properly. One morning the [389]younger brother went to look for his mother, who had gone into the woods to gather mushrooms and had not returned. He found her stretched out on the ground under a cotton-tree beside the highway, her face turned toward the sky, her eyes fixed and staring, her clenched hands buried in the blood-stained earth. Some impulse moved him to look up in the direction toward which the eyes of the dead woman were staring, and he saw hanging from a branch a basket and in the basket the gory head of his brother!”

“At last, one day the notorious Balat was captured by the authorities, who demanded a detailed reckoning for his crimes, and held his mother accountable for not raising him properly. One morning, the [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]younger brother went to search for his mother, who had gone into the woods to pick mushrooms and hadn’t come back. He found her lying on the ground under a cotton tree by the roadside, her face upward, her eyes wide open and blank, her clenched hands buried in the blood-stained earth. Something compelled him to look in the direction where the dead woman's eyes were fixed, and he saw a basket hanging from a branch, and in the basket, the bloody head of his brother!”

“My God!” ejaculated Ibarra.

“Oh my God!” exclaimed Ibarra.

“That might have been the exclamation of my father,” continued Elias coldly. “The body of the brigand had been cut up and the trunk buried, but his limbs were distributed and hung up in different towns. If ever you go from Kalamba to Santo Tomas you will still see a withered lomboy-tree where one of my uncle’s legs hung rotting—nature has blasted the tree so that it no longer grows or bears fruit. The same was done with the other limbs, but the head, as the best part of the person and the portion most easily recognizable, was hung up in front of his mother’s hut!”

“That might have been my father’s exclamation,” Elias continued coldly. “The brigand’s body was dismembered and his trunk buried, but his limbs were spread out and hung up in different towns. If you ever travel from Kalamba to Santo Tomas, you’ll still see a withered lomboy tree where one of my uncle’s legs was left rotting—nature has cursed the tree so that it no longer grows or bears fruit. The same thing happened to the other limbs, but the head, being the most prominent part and the easiest to recognize, was displayed in front of his mother’s hut!”

Ibarra bowed his head.

Ibarra lowered his head.

“The boy fled like one accursed,” Elias went on. “He fled from town to town by mountain and valley. When he thought that he had reached a place where he was not known, he hired himself out as a laborer in the house of a rich man in the province of Tayabas. His activity and the gentleness of his character gained him the good-will of all who did not know his past, and by his thrift and economy he succeeded in accumulating a little capital. He was still young, he thought his sorrows buried in the past, and he dreamed of a happy future. His pleasant appearance, his youth, and his somewhat unfortunate condition won him the love of a young woman of the town, but he dared not ask for her hand from fear that his past might become known. But love is stronger than anything else and they wandered from the straight path, so, to save the woman’s [390]honor, he risked everything by asking for her in marriage. The records were sought and his whole past became known. The girl’s father was rich and succeeded in having him prosecuted. He did not try to defend himself but admitted everything, and so was sent to prison. The woman gave birth to twins, a boy and a girl, who were nurtured in secret and made to believe that their father was dead no difficult matter, since at a tender age they saw their mother die, and they gave little thought to tracing genealogies. As our maternal grandfather was rich our childhood passed happily. My sister and I were brought up together, loving one another as only twins can love when they have no other affections. When quite young I was sent to study in the Jesuit College, and my sister, in order that we might not be completely separated, entered the Concordia College.3 After our brief education was finished, since we desired only to be farmers, we returned to the town to take possession of the inheritance left us by our grandfather. We lived happily for a time, the future smiled on us, we had many servants, our’ fields produced abundant harvests, and my sister was about to be married to a young man whom she adored and who responded equally to her affection.

“The boy ran away like he was cursed,” Elias continued. “He moved from town to town, across mountains and valleys. When he thought he had found a place where no one knew him, he took a job as a laborer in the home of a wealthy man in the province of Tayabas. His hard work and gentle nature earned him the goodwill of everyone who didn’t know his past, and through his thriftiness and careful spending, he managed to save a little money. He was still young, believed his troubles were behind him, and dreamed of a happy future. His good looks, youth, and somewhat unfortunate situation attracted the love of a local girl, but he was too afraid to ask for her hand, worried that his past would be revealed. But love is stronger than anything else, and they strayed from the straight path, so to protect the woman’s honor, he risked everything by proposing to her. Records were checked and his entire past came to light. The girl’s father was wealthy and managed to have him arrested. He didn’t try to defend himself and confessed everything, which led to his imprisonment. The woman gave birth to twins, a boy and a girl, who were secretly raised to believe their father was dead, which wasn’t hard since they were very young when they saw their mother die, and they didn’t think much about family history. With our maternal grandfather being rich, we had a happy childhood. My sister and I grew up together, loving each other as only twins can, without any other affections. When we were quite young, I was sent to study at the Jesuit College, and my sister, so we wouldn’t be completely separated, went to Concordia College. After our short education ended, since we only wanted to be farmers, we returned to the town to claim the inheritance left to us by our grandfather. We lived happily for a while, with the future looking bright; we had many servants, our fields yielded plentiful harvests, and my sister was about to marry a young man she adored who reciprocated her feelings equally.”

“But in a dispute over money and by reason of my haughty disposition at that time, I alienated the good will of a distant relative, and one day he east in my face my doubtful birth and shameful descent. I thought it all a slander and demanded satisfaction. The tomb which covered so much rottenness was again opened and to my consternation the whole truth came out to overwhelm me. To add to our sorrow, we had had for many years an old servant who had endured all my whims without ever leaving [391]us, contenting himself merely with weeping and groaning at the rough jests of the other servants. I don’t know how my relative had found it out, but the fact is that he had this old man summoned into court and made him tell the truth: that old servant, who had clung to his beloved children, and whom I had abused many times, was my father! Our happiness faded away, I gave up our fortune, my sister lost her betrothed, and with our father we left the town to seek refuge elsewhere. The thought that he had contributed to our misfortunes shortened the old man’s days, but before he died I learned from his lips the whole story of the sorrowful past.

“But during a dispute over money and because of my arrogant attitude at that time, I alienated the goodwill of a distant relative, and one day he threw my questionable birth and disgraceful lineage in my face. I considered it slander and demanded an explanation. The hidden truth was brought to light, and to my shock, the whole reality came crashing down on me. To add to our grief, we had an old servant who had tolerated all my whims without ever leaving us, merely contenting himself with crying and groaning at the harsh jokes of the other servants. I don’t know how my relative discovered the truth, but he summoned this old man to court and made him reveal it: that old servant, who had held onto his beloved children and whom I had mistreated many times, was my father! Our happiness faded, I lost our fortune, my sister lost her fiancé, and with our father, we left town to find safety elsewhere. The realization that he had played a part in our misfortunes shortened the old man’s life, but before he died, I learned from him the entire story of our painful past.”

“My sister and I were left alone. She wept a great deal, but even in the midst of such great sorrows as heaped themselves upon us, she could not forget her love. Without complaining, without uttering a word, she saw her former sweetheart married to another girl, but I watched her gradually sicken without being able to console her. One day she disappeared, and it was in vain that I sought everywhere, in vain I made inquiries about her. About six months afterwards I learned that about that time, after a flood on the lake, there had been found in some rice fields bordering on the beach at Kalamba, the corpse of a young woman who had been either drowned or murdered, for she had had, so they said, a knife sticking in her breast. The officials of that town published the fact in the country round about, but no one came to claim the body, no young woman apparently had disappeared. From the description they gave me afterward of her dress, her ornaments, the beauty of her countenance, and her abundant hair, I recognized in her my poor sister.

“My sister and I were left alone. She cried a lot, but even in the midst of such profound sadness that piled up around us, she couldn’t forget her love. Without complaining or saying a word, she watched her former boyfriend marry someone else, but I saw her gradually decline without being able to comfort her. One day she vanished, and I searched everywhere in vain, asking about her with no luck. About six months later, I found out that around that time, after a flood on the lake, the body of a young woman had been discovered in some rice fields by the beach at Kalamba. She had either drowned or been murdered, as they said a knife was found embedded in her chest. The officials in that town announced it throughout the area, but no one came forward to claim the body, and apparently, no young woman had gone missing. From the description I later received of her clothing, her jewelry, her beautiful face, and her long hair, I recognized my poor sister.”

“Since then I have wandered from province to province. My reputation and my history are in the mouths of many. They attribute great deeds to me, sometimes calumniating me, but I pay little attention to men, keeping ever on my way. Such in brief is my story, a story of one of the judgments of men.”

“Since then, I’ve traveled from place to place. Many people talk about my reputation and my past. They credit me with great accomplishments, sometimes spreading false stories about me, but I don’t pay much attention to what others say, just continue on my path. That’s a quick summary of my story, a story about how people judge one another.”

[392]Elias fell silent as he rowed along.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]Elias stopped talking as he rowed along.

“I still believe that you are not wrong,” murmured Crisostomo in a low voice, “when you say that justice should seek to do good by rewarding virtue and educating the criminals. Only, it’s impossible, Utopian! And where could be secured so much money, so many new employees?”

“I still believe that you're not wrong,” Crisostomo said quietly, “when you say that justice should aim to do good by rewarding virtue and reforming criminals. It's just not realistic, it’s a utopia! And where would we get that much money, that many new employees?”

“For what, then, are the priests who proclaim their mission of peace and charity? Is it more meritorious to moisten the head of a child with water, to give it salt to eat, than to awake in the benighted conscience of a criminal that spark which God has granted to every man to light him to his welfare? Is it more humane to accompany a criminal to the scaffold than to lead him along the difficult path from vice to virtue? Don’t they also pay spies, executioners, civil-guards? These things, besides being dirty, also cost money.”

“For what, then, are the priests who declare their mission of peace and charity? Is it more commendable to sprinkle water on a child's head or to give them salt to eat than to spark the conscience of a criminal, which God has given to every person to guide them towards their well-being? Is it more compassionate to walk a criminal to the gallows than to guide them along the challenging journey from vice to virtue? Don’t they also hire informants, executioners, and law enforcement? These actions, besides being morally questionable, also cost money.”

“My friend, neither you nor I, although we may wish it, can accomplish this.”

“My friend, neither you nor I, even if we want to, can make this happen.”

“Alone, it is true, we are nothing, but take up the cause of the people, unite yourself with the people, be not heedless of their cries, set an example to the rest, spread the idea of what is called a fatherland!”

"Alone, it’s true, we are nothing, but take up the cause of the people, unite with them, don’t ignore their cries, set an example for others, and spread the idea of what’s called a homeland!"

“What the people ask for is impossible. We must wait.”

“What the people want is impossible. We have to wait.”

“Wait! To wait means to suffer!”

“Hold on! Waiting is torture!”

“If I should ask for it, the powers that be would laugh at me.”

“If I were to ask for it, the authorities would just laugh at me.”

“But if the people supported you?”

“But what if the people backed you?”

“Never! I will never be the one to lead the multitude to get by force what the government does not think proper to grant, no! If I should ever see that multitude armed I would place myself on the side of the government, for in such a mob I should not see my countrymen. I desire the country’s welfare, therefore I would build a schoolhouse. I seek it by means of instruction, by progressive advancement; without light there is no road.”

“Never! I will never be the one to lead the crowd to take by force what the government refuses to grant, no! If I ever saw that crowd armed, I would side with the government because I wouldn’t see my fellow citizens in such a mob. I want what’s best for the country, so I would build a school. I aim for progress through education and advancement; without knowledge, there’s no path forward.”

“Neither is there liberty without strife!” answered Elias.

“There's no freedom without struggle!” replied Elias.

[393]“The fact is that I don’t want that liberty!”

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]“The truth is I don’t want that freedom!”

“The fact is that without liberty there is no light,” replied the pilot with warmth. “You say that you are only slightly acquainted with your country, and I believe you. You don’t see the struggle that is preparing, you don’t see the cloud on the horizon. The fight is beginning in the sphere of ideas, to descend later into the arena, which will be dyed with blood. I hear the voice of God—woe unto them who would oppose it! For them History has not been written!”

“The truth is, without freedom, there’s no hope,” the pilot replied passionately. “You say you only know a little about your country, and I believe you. You don’t see the struggle that’s coming; you don’t notice the storm on the horizon. The battle is starting in the realm of ideas, and it will eventually spill into the streets, stained with blood. I hear the call of God—woe to those who stand against it! For them, history hasn’t been written!”

Elias was transfigured; standing uncovered, with his manly face illuminated by the moon, there was something extraordinary about him. He shook his long hair, and went on:

Elias was transformed; standing bare, with his masculine face lit up by the moon, there was something remarkable about him. He shook his long hair and continued:

“Don’t you see how everything is awakening? The sleep has lasted for centuries, but one day the thunderbolt4 struck, and in striking, infused life. Since then new tendencies are stirring our spirits, and these tendencies, today scattered, will some day be united, guided by the God who has not failed other peoples and who will not fail us, for His cause is the cause of liberty!”

“Don’t you see how everything is waking up? The slumber has lasted for centuries, but one day the thunderbolt4 struck, and in doing so, it brought life. Since then, new ideas are stirring our spirits, and these ideas, scattered today, will eventually unite, guided by the God who has not failed other peoples and will not fail us, for His cause is the cause of freedom!”

A solemn silence followed these words, while the banka, carried along insensibly by the waves, neared the shore.

A heavy silence followed these words as the boat, gently pushed by the waves, approached the shore.

Elias was the first to break the silence. “What shall I tell those who sent me?” he asked with a change from his former tone.

Elias was the first to break the silence. “What should I tell those who sent me?” he asked, his tone noticeably different from before.

“I’ve already told you: I greatly deplore their condition, but they should wait. Evils are not remedied by other evils, and in our misfortunes each of us has his share of blame.”

“I’ve already told you: I really regret their situation, but they need to be patient. You can’t fix one problem with another, and in our troubles, each of us has a part to play in the blame.”

Elias did not again reply, but dropped his head and rowed along until they reached the shore, where he took leave of Ibarra: “I thank you, sir, for the condescension you have shown me. Now, for your own good, I beg of you that in the future you forget me and that you do not [394]recognize me again, no matter in what situation you may find me.”

Elias didn't respond again but lowered his head and continued rowing until they reached the shore, where he said goodbye to Ibarra: “Thank you, sir, for the kindness you've shown me. Now, for your own sake, I ask that you forget me in the future and that you don't [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]acknowledge me again, no matter what situation you see me in.”

So saying, he drew away in the banka, rowing toward a thicket on the shore. As he covered the long distance he remained silent, apparently intent upon nothing but the thousands of phosphorescent diamonds that the oar caught up and dropped back into the lake, where they disappeared mysteriously into the blue waves.

So saying, he pulled away in the boat, rowing toward a patch of trees along the shore. As he covered the long distance, he stayed silent, seemingly focused only on the thousands of glowing diamonds that the oar scooped up and let fall back into the lake, where they vanished mysteriously into the blue waves.

When he had reached the shadow of the thicket a man came out of it and approached the banka. “What shall I tell the capitan?” he asked.

When he got to the edge of the thicket, a man stepped out and walked toward the banka. “What should I tell the captain?” he asked.

“Tell him that Elias, if he lives, will keep his word,” was the sad answer.

“Tell him that Elias, if he’s alive, will keep his promise,” was the sad response.

“When will you join us, then?”

“When will you join us, then?”

“When your capitan thinks that the hour of danger has come.”

“When your captain thinks that the time of danger has arrived.”

“Very well. Good-by!”

“Alright. Goodbye!”

“If I don’t die first,” added Elias in a low voice. [395]

“If I don’t die first,” Elias added quietly. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]


1 Horse and cow.

1 Horse and cow.

2 Fray Gaspar de San Agustin, O.S.A., who came to the Philippines in 1668 and died in Manila in 1724, was the author of a history of the conquest, but his chief claim to immortality comes from a letter written in 1720 on the character and habits of “the Indian inhabitants of these islands,” a letter which was widely circulated and which has been extensively used by other writers. In it the writer with senile querulousness harped up and down the whole gamut of abuse in describing and commenting upon the vices of the natives, very artlessly revealing the fact in many places, however, that his observations were drawn principally from the conduct of the servants in the conventos and homes of Spaniards. To him in this letter is due the credit of giving its wide popularity to the specious couplet:

2 Fray Gaspar de San Agustin, O.S.A., who arrived in the Philippines in 1668 and passed away in Manila in 1724, wrote a history of the conquest, but his main claim to fame comes from a letter he wrote in 1720 about the character and habits of “the Indian inhabitants of these islands.” This letter was widely shared and has been heavily referenced by other authors. In it, the writer, with a sense of age-related grumpiness, listed various complaints while describing and commenting on the faults of the locals. However, he unintentionally revealed that many of his observations were primarily based on the behavior of servants in the convents and homes of Spaniards. It is this letter that popularized the misleading couplet:

El bejuco crece (The rattan thrives
Donde el indio nace, Where the Indian lives,)

which the holy men who delighted in quoting it took as an additional evidence of the wise dispensation of the God of Nature, rather inconsistently [388n]overlooking its incongruity with the teachings of Him in whose name they assumed their holy office.

which the holy men who loved to quote it saw as further proof of the wise design of the God of Nature, yet they inconsistently [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]ignored how it didn’t match up with the teachings of Him in whose name they claimed their holy role.

It seems somewhat strange that a spiritual father should have written in such terms about his charges until the fact appears that the letter was addressed to an influential friend in Spain for use in opposition to a proposal to carry out the provisions of the Council of Trent by turning the parishes in the islands over to the secular, and hence, native, clergy. A translation of this bilious tirade, with copious annotations showing to what a great extent it has been used by other writers, appears in Volume XL of Blair and Robertson’s The Philippine Islands.— TR.

It seems a bit odd that a spiritual leader would write like this about his followers until you realize that the letter was meant for an influential friend in Spain to argue against a proposal to implement the Council of Trent by handing over the parishes in the islands to the secular, and therefore, native clergy. A translation of this angry outburst, along with extensive notes showing how much it has been referenced by other writers, can be found in Volume XL of Blair and Robertson’s The Philippine Islands.— TR.

3 The Colegio de la Inmaculada Concepcion Concordia, situated near Santa Ana in the suburbs of Manila, was founded in 1868 for the education of native girls, by a pious Spanish-Filipino lady, who donated a building and grounds, besides bearing the expense of bringing out seven Sisters of Charity to take charge of it.—TR.

3 The Colegio de la Inmaculada Concepcion Concordia, located near Santa Ana in the suburbs of Manila, was established in 1868 for the education of local girls by a devout Spanish-Filipino woman, who not only donated the building and land but also covered the costs of bringing over seven Sisters of Charity to oversee it.—TR.

4 The execution of the Filipino priests Burgos, Gomez, and Zamora, in 1872.—TR.

4 The execution of Filipino priests Burgos, Gomez, and Zamora in 1872.—TR.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

Chapter LI

Exchanges

The bashful Linares was anxious and ill at ease. He had just received from Doña Victorina a letter which ran thus:

The shy Linares felt nervous and uncomfortable. He had just received a letter from Doña Victorina that read as follows:

DEER COZIN within 3 days i expec to here from you if the alferes has killed you or you him i dont want anuther day to pass befour that broot has his punishment if that tim passes an you havent challenjed him ill tel don santiago you was never segretary nor joked with canobas nor went on a spree with the general don arseño martinez ill tel clarita its all a humbug an ill not give you a sent more if you challenje him i promis all you want so lets see you challenje him i warn you there must be no excuses nor delays yore cozin who loves you

DEAR COUSIN, I expect to hear from you within 3 days, whether the lieutenant has killed you or you him. I don’t want another day to pass before that brute gets his punishment. If that time passes and you haven’t challenged him, I’ll tell Don Santiago you were never secretary, nor joked with Canobas, nor went on a spree with General Don Arseño Martinez. I’ll tell Clarita it’s all a joke, and I won’t give you another cent. If you challenge him, I promise you can have all you want, so let’s see you challenge him. I warn you, there must be no excuses or delays. Your cousin, who loves you.

VICTORINA DE LOS REYES DE DE ESPADAÑA

VICTORINA DE LOS REYES DE DE ESPADAÑA

sampaloc monday 7 in the evening

Sampaloc Monday at 7 PM

The affair was serious. He was well enough acquainted with the character of Doña Victorina to know what she was capable of. To talk to her of reason was to talk of honesty and courtesy to a revenue carbineer when he proposes to find contraband where there is none, to plead with her would be useless, to deceive her worse—there was no way out of the difficulty but to send the challenge.

The situation was serious. He knew Doña Victorina well enough to understand what she was capable of. Talking to her about reason was like discussing honesty and courtesy with an officer looking for contraband where there was none; pleading with her would be pointless, and deceiving her would be even worse—there was no way out of this predicament except to send the challenge.

“But how? Suppose he receives me with violence?” he soliloquized, as he paced to and fro. “Suppose I find him with his señora? Who will be willing to be my second? The curate? Capitan Tiago? Damn the hour in which I listened to her advice! The old toady! To oblige me to get myself tangled up, to tell lies, to make a [396]blustering fool of myself! What will the young lady say about me? Now I’m sorry that I’ve been secretary to all the ministers!”

“But how? What if he confronts me aggressively?” he muttered to himself while pacing back and forth. “What if I catch him with his wife? Who would be willing to back me up? The curate? Captain Tiago? Curse the moment I took her advice! That old sycophant! To force me into a mess, to lie, to make a [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]complete fool of myself! What will that young lady think of me? Now I regret being the secretary to all those ministers!”

While the good Linares was in the midst of his soliloquy, Padre Salvi came in. The Franciscan was even thinner and paler than usual, but his eyes gleamed with a strange light and his lips wore a peculiar smile.

While the good Linares was in the middle of his speech, Padre Salvi walked in. The Franciscan was even thinner and paler than usual, but his eyes shone with a strange brightness and his lips had a peculiar smile.

“Señor Linares, all alone?” was his greeting as he made his way to the sala, through the half-opened door of which floated the notes from a piano. Linares tried to smile.

“Mr. Linares, all by yourself?” was his greeting as he walked into the living room, where music from a piano drifted through the slightly open door. Linares attempted to smile.

“Where is Don Santiago?” continued the curate.

“Where is Don Santiago?” the curate asked again.

Capitan Tiago at that moment appeared, kissed the curate’s hand, and relieved him of his hat and cane, smiling all the while like one of the blessed.

Capitan Tiago suddenly appeared, kissed the curate’s hand, took his hat and cane, and smiled the whole time like one of the blessed.

“Come, come!” exclaimed the curate, entering the sala, followed by Linares and Capitan Tiago, “I have good news for you all. I’ve just received letters from Manila which confirm the one Señor Ibarra brought me yesterday. So, Don Santiago, the objection is removed.”

“Come on in!” exclaimed the curate, walking into the room, followed by Linares and Captain Tiago, “I have great news for you all. I just got letters from Manila that confirm what Señor Ibarra brought me yesterday. So, Don Santiago, the issue is resolved.”

Maria Clara, who was seated at the piano between her two friends, partly rose, but her strength failed her, and she fell back again. Linares turned pale and looked at Capitan Tiago, who dropped his eyes.

Maria Clara, who was sitting at the piano between her two friends, tried to rise but felt weak and fell back again. Linares went pale and glanced at Capitan Tiago, who lowered his gaze.

“That young man seems to me to be very agreeable,” continued the curate. “At first I misjudged him—he’s a little quick-tempered—but he knows so well how to atone for his faults afterwards that one can’t hold anything against him. If it were not for Padre Damaso—”

"That young man seems really nice to me," the curate continued. "At first, I misunderstood him—he can be a bit hot-headed—but he makes up for his mistakes so well that it's hard to hold anything against him. If it weren't for Padre Damaso—"

Here the curate shot a quick glance at Maria Clara, who was listening without taking her eyes off the sheet of music, in spite of the sly pinches of Sinang, who was thus expressing her joy—had she been alone she would have danced.

Here, the curate quickly glanced at Maria Clara, who was focused on the sheet of music, ignoring the playful nudges from Sinang, who was showing her excitement—if she had been by herself, she would have danced.

“Padre Damaso?” queried Linares.

“Father Damaso?” asked Linares.

“Yes, Padre Damaso has said,” the curate went on, without taking his gaze from Maria Clara, “that as—being her sponsor in baptism, he can’t permit—but, after [397]all, I believe that if Señor Ibarra begs his pardon, which I don’t doubt he’ll do, everything will be settled.”

“Yes, Padre Damaso has said,” the curate continued, still looking at Maria Clara, “that as her baptism sponsor, he can’t allow it—but, after [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]all, I believe that if Señor Ibarra asks for his forgiveness, which I’m sure he will, everything will work out.”

Maria Clara rose, made some excuse, and retired to her chamber, accompanied by Victoria.

Maria Clara got up, made an excuse, and went to her room, with Victoria by her side.

“But if Padre Damaso doesn’t pardon him?” asked Capitan Tiago in a low voice.

“But what if Padre Damaso doesn’t forgive him?” Capitan Tiago asked quietly.

“Then Maria Clara will decide. Padre Damaso is her father—spiritually. But I think they’ll reach an understanding.”

“Then Maria Clara will make her choice. Padre Damaso is her father—spiritually. But I believe they’ll come to an agreement.”

At that moment footsteps were heard and Ibarra appeared, followed by Aunt Isabel. His appearance produced varied impressions. To his affable greeting Capitan Tiago did not know whether to laugh or to cry. He acknowledged the presence of Linares with a profound bow. Fray Salvi arose and extended his hand so cordially that the youth could not restrain a look of astonishment.

At that moment, footsteps were heard and Ibarra showed up, followed by Aunt Isabel. His arrival created mixed reactions. Capitan Tiago didn’t know whether to laugh or cry at his friendly greeting. He acknowledged Linares with a deep bow. Fray Salvi stood up and extended his hand so warmly that the young man couldn’t help but look surprised.

“Don’t be surprised,” said Fray Salvi, “for I was just now praising you.”

“Don’t be surprised,” said Fray Salvi, “because I was just praising you.”

Ibarra thanked him and went up to Sinang, who began with her childish garrulity, “Where have you been all day? We were all asking, where can that soul redeemed from purgatory have gone? And we all said the same thing.”

Ibarra thanked him and went over to Sinang, who started chatting away like a child, “Where have you been all day? We were all wondering where that soul rescued from purgatory could have gone! We all said the same thing.”

“May I know what you said?”

“Can you tell me what you said?”

“No, that’s a secret, but I’ll tell you soon alone. Now tell me where you’ve been, so we can see who guessed right.”

“No, that’s a secret, but I’ll tell you alone soon. Now tell me where you’ve been, so we can see who got it right.”

“No, that’s also a secret, but I’ll tell you alone, if these gentlemen will excuse us.”

“No, that’s also a secret, but I’ll tell you privately if these gentlemen don’t mind.”

“Certainly, certainly, by all means!” exclaimed Padre Salvi.

“Of course, absolutely, go ahead!” exclaimed Padre Salvi.

Rejoicing over the prospect of learning a secret, Sinang led Crisostomo to one end of the sala.

Rejoicing at the chance to learn a secret, Sinang led Crisostomo to one end of the room.

“Tell me, little friend,” he asked, “is Maria angry with me?”

“Tell me, little friend,” he asked, “is Maria upset with me?”

“I don’t know, but she says that it’s better for you to forget her, then she begins to cry. Capitan Tiago wants [398]her to marry that man. So does Padre Damaso, but she doesn’t say either yes or no. This morning when we were talking about you and I said, ‘Suppose he has gone to make love to some other girl?’ she answered, ‘Would that he had!’ and began to cry.”

“I don’t know, but she says it’s better for you to forget her, then she starts to cry. Capitan Tiago wants her to marry that guy. So does Padre Damaso, but she doesn’t say yes or no. This morning when we were talking about you and I said, ‘What if he’s gone to see some other girl?’ she replied, ‘I wish he had!’ and then started to cry.”

Ibarra became grave. “Tell Maria that I want to talk with her alone.”

Ibarra became serious. “Tell Maria that I want to speak with her privately.”

“Alone?” asked Sinang, wrinkling her eyebrows and staring at him.

“Alone?” Sinang asked, frowning and looking at him intently.

“Entirely alone, no, but not with that fellow present.”

“Completely alone? No, but not with that guy around.”

“It’s rather difficult, but don’t worry, I’ll tell her.”

“It’s kind of tough, but don’t worry, I’ll let her know.”

“When shall I have an answer?”

“When will I get an answer?”

“Tomorrow come to my house early. Maria doesn’t want to be left alone at all, so we stay with her. Victoria sleeps with her one night and I the other, and tonight it’s my turn. But listen, your secret? Are you going away without telling me?”

“Tomorrow, come to my house early. Maria really doesn’t want to be left alone, so we’re staying with her. Victoria stays with her one night and I do the next, and tonight it’s my turn. But hey, about your secret? Are you leaving without telling me?”

“That’s right! I was in the town of Los Baños. I’m going to develop some coconut-groves and I’m thinking of putting up an oil-mill. Your father will be my partner.”

“That’s right! I was in the town of Los Baños. I’m going to develop some coconut groves and I’m thinking of setting up an oil mill. Your dad will be my partner.”

“Nothing more than that? What a secret!” exclaimed Sinang aloud, in the tone of a cheated usurer. “I thought—”

“Nothing more than that? What a secret!” Sinang exclaimed loudly, in the tone of someone who felt cheated. “I thought—”

“Be careful! I don’t want you to make it known!”

“Be careful! I don’t want you to let anyone know!”

“Nor do I want to do it,” replied Sinang, turning up her nose. “If it were something more important, I would tell my friends. But to buy coconuts! Coconuts! Who’s interested in coconuts?” And with extraordinary haste she ran to join her friends.

“Nor do I want to do it,” replied Sinang, wrinkling her nose. “If it were something more important, I would tell my friends. But to buy coconuts! Coconuts! Who cares about coconuts?” And with amazing speed, she ran to join her friends.

A few minutes later Ibarra, seeing that the interest of the party could only languish, took his leave. Capitan Tiago wore a bitter-sweet look, Linares was silent and watchful, while the curate with assumed cheerfulness talked of indifferent matters. None of the girls had reappeared. [399]

A few minutes later, Ibarra noticed that the group's interest was starting to fade, so he decided to leave. Capitan Tiago had a mixed expression on his face, Linares stayed quiet and observant, while the curate pretended to be cheerful and chatted about unimportant things. None of the girls had come back. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

Chapter LII

The Cards of the Dead and the Shadows

The moon was hidden in a cloudy sky while a cold wind, precursor of the approaching December, swept the dry leaves and dust about in the narrow pathway leading to the cemetery. Three shadowy forms were conversing in low tones under the arch of the gateway.

The moon was obscured by clouds as a chilly wind, a sign of the upcoming December, blew dry leaves and dust around the narrow path leading to the cemetery. Three shadowy figures were talking quietly under the arch of the gateway.

“Have you spoken to Elias?” asked a voice.

“Have you talked to Elias?” asked a voice.

“No, you know how reserved and circumspect he is. But he ought to be one of us. Don Crisostomo saved his life.”

“No, you know how reserved and cautious he is. But he should be one of us. Don Crisostomo saved his life.”

“That’s why I joined,” said the first voice. “Don Crisostomo had my wife cured in the house of a doctor in Manila. I’ll look after the convento to settle some old scores with the curate.”

“That's why I joined,” said the first voice. “Don Crisostomo had my wife treated at a doctor’s place in Manila. I’ll take care of the convento to settle some old scores with the curate.”

“And we’ll take care of the barracks to show the civil-guards that our father had sons.”

“And we’ll take care of the barracks to prove to the guards that our father had sons.”

“How many of us will there be?”

“How many of us will there be?”

“Five, and five will be enough. Don Crisostomo’s servant, though, says there’ll be twenty of us.”

“Five, and five will be enough. Don Crisostomo’s servant, however, says there will be twenty of us.”

“What if you don’t succeed?”

“What if you fail?”

“Hist!” exclaimed one of the shadows, and all fell silent.

“Shh!” said one of the shadows, and everyone fell quiet.

In the semi-obscurity a shadowy figure was seen to approach, sneaking along by the fence. From time to time it stopped as if to look back. Nor was reason for this movement lacking, since some twenty paces behind it came another figure, larger and apparently darker than the first, but so lightly did it touch the ground that it vanished as rapidly as though the earth had swallowed it every time the first shadow paused and turned.

In the dim light, a shadowy figure was spotted moving along the fence. It stopped occasionally, as if to glance back. There was a good reason for this, as about twenty steps behind was another figure, larger and seemingly darker than the first, but it moved so lightly that it disappeared just as quickly as if the ground had swallowed it every time the first shadow paused and turned.

[400]“They’re following me,” muttered the first figure. “Can it be the civil-guards? Did the senior sacristan lie?”

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]“They’re chasing me,” whispered the first figure. “Could it be the police? Did the head sacristan deceive me?”

“They said that they would meet here,” thought the second shadow. “Some mischief must be on foot when the two brothers conceal it from me.”

“They said they would meet here,” thought the second shadow. “Some trouble must be brewing if the two brothers are hiding it from me.”

At length the first shadow reached the gateway of the cemetery. The three who were already there stepped forward.

At last, the first shadow arrived at the entrance of the cemetery. The three who were already there moved forward.

“Is that you?”

"Is that you?"

“Is that you?”

"Is that you?"

“We must scatter, for they’ve followed me. Tomorrow you’ll get the arms and tomorrow night is the time. The cry is, ‘Viva Don Crisostomo!’ Go!”

“We need to split up because they’re after me. You’ll get the weapons tomorrow, and tomorrow night is the time to act. The shout is, ‘Long live Don Crisostomo!’ Go!”

The three shadows disappeared behind the stone walls. The later arrival hid in the hollow of the gateway and waited silently. “Let’s see who’s following me,” he thought.

The three shadows vanished behind the stone walls. The later arrival tucked himself in the nook of the gateway and stayed quiet. “Let’s see who’s trailing me,” he thought.

The second shadow came up very cautiously and paused as if to look about him. “I’m late,” he muttered, “but perhaps they will return.”

The second shadow approached carefully and stopped, as if to take a look around. “I’m late,” he mumbled, “but maybe they’ll come back.”

A thin fine rain, which threatened to last, began to fall, so it occurred to him to take refuge under the gateway. Naturally, he ran against the other.

A light drizzle that seemed like it would stick around started to fall, so he thought about taking shelter under the gateway. Of course, he bumped into the other person.

“Ah! Who are you?” asked the latest arrival in a rough tone.

“Hey! Who are you?” asked the newest arrival in a gruff tone.

“Who are you?” returned the other calmly, after which there followed a moment’s pause as each tried to recognize the other’s voice and to make out his features.

“Who are you?” the other replied calmly, followed by a brief pause as each tried to recognize the other’s voice and make out his features.

“What are you waiting here for?” asked he of the rough voice.

“What are you waiting here for?” he asked in a rough voice.

“For the clock to strike eight so that I can play cards with the dead. I want to win something tonight,” answered the other in a natural tone. “And you, what have you come for?”

“For the clock to strike eight so I can play cards with the dead. I want to win something tonight,” the other replied casually. “And you, what are you here for?”

“For—for the same purpose.”

"For the same purpose."

Abá! I’m glad of that, I’ll not be alone. I’ve [401]brought cards. At the first stroke of the bell I’ll make the lay, at the second I’ll deal. The cards that move are the cards of the dead and we’ll have to cut for them. Have you brought cards?”

Dad! I’m really happy about that; I won’t be alone. I’ve [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]brought some cards. When the bell rings the first time, I’ll make the lay, and when it rings the second time, I’ll deal. The cards that move are the cards of the dead, and we’ll have to cut for them. Did you bring any cards?”

“No.”

“No.”

“Then how—”

"Then how..."

“It’s simple enough—just as you’re going to deal for them, so I expect them to play for me.”

“It’s pretty straightforward—just as you’re going to negotiate for them, I expect them to perform for me.”

“But what if the dead don’t play?”

“But what if the dead don’t participate?”

“What can we do? Gambling hasn’t yet been made compulsory among the dead.”

“What can we do? Gambling isn’t mandatory for the dead yet.”

A short silence ensued.

A brief silence followed.

“Are you armed? How are you going to fight with the dead?”

“Are you armed? How are you going to fight against the dead?”

“With my fists,” answered the larger of the two.

“With my fists,” replied the bigger of the two.

“Oh, the devil! Now I remember—the dead won’t bet when there’s more than one living person, and there are two of us.”

“Oh, the devil! Now I remember—the dead won’t gamble when there’s more than one living person, and there are two of us.”

“Is that right? Well, I don’t want to leave.”

“Is that true? Well, I don’t want to go.”

“Nor I. I’m short of money,” answered the smaller. “But let’s do this: let’s play for it, the one who loses to leave.”

“Me neither. I’m low on cash,” replied the smaller one. “But here’s the deal: let’s gamble on it, and the loser has to leave.”

“All right,” agreed the other, rather ungraciously. “Then let’s get inside. Have you any matches?” They went in to seek in the semi-obscurity for a suitable place and soon found a niche in which they could sit. The shorter took some cards from his salakot, while the other struck a match, in the light from which they stared at each other, but, from the expressions on their faces, apparently without recognition. Nevertheless, we can recognize in the taller and deep-voiced one Elias and in the shorter one, from the scar on his cheek, Lucas.

“All right,” the other agreed, a bit reluctantly. “Let’s go inside. Do you have any matches?” They went in to search in the dim light for a good spot and quickly found a nook where they could sit. The shorter one pulled some cards from his hat, while the other lit a match, and in that light, they looked at each other, but from their expressions, it seemed like they didn’t recognize one another. Still, we can identify the taller one with the deep voice as Elias and the shorter one, marked by the scar on his cheek, as Lucas.

“Cut!” called Lucas, still staring at the other. He pushed aside some bones that were in the niche and dealt an ace and a jack.

“Cut!” yelled Lucas, still looking at the other person. He moved some bones that were in the niche and played an ace and a jack.

Elias lighted match after match. “On the jack!” he [402]said, and to indicate the card placed a vertebra on top of it.

Elias struck match after match. “On the jack!” he [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]said, and to show the card, he placed a vertebra on top of it.

“Play!” called Lucas, as he dealt an ace with the fourth or fifth card. “You’ve lost,” he added. “Now leave me alone so that I can try to make a raise.”

“Play!” called Lucas, as he dealt an ace with the fourth or fifth card. “You’ve lost,” he added. “Now leave me alone so I can try to make a raise.”

Elias moved away without a word and was soon swallowed up in the darkness.

Elias walked away without saying anything and quickly disappeared into the darkness.

Several minutes later the church-clock struck eight and the bell announced the hour of the souls, but Lucas invited no one to play nor did he call on the dead, as the superstition directs; instead, he took off his hat and muttered a few prayers, crossing and recrossing himself with the same fervor with which, at that same moment, the leader of the Brotherhood of the Holy Rosary was going through a similar performance.

Several minutes later, the church clock struck eight, and the bell signaled the hour for remembering the souls, but Lucas didn’t invite anyone to play or call on the dead, as superstition suggests; instead, he took off his hat and whispered a few prayers, crossing himself repeatedly with the same intensity that, at that moment, the leader of the Brotherhood of the Holy Rosary was performing a similar ritual.

Throughout the night a drizzling rain continued to fall. By nine o’clock the streets were dark and solitary. The coconut-oil lanterns, which the inhabitants were required to hang out, scarcely illuminated a small circle around each, seeming to be lighted only to render the darkness more apparent. Two civil-guards paced back and forth in the street near the church.

Throughout the night, a light rain kept falling. By nine o’clock, the streets were dark and empty. The coconut-oil lanterns that the residents had to put out barely lit up a small area around each one, making the darkness seem more noticeable. Two civil guards walked back and forth in the street near the church.

“It’s cold!” said one in Tagalog with a Visayan accent. “We haven’t caught any sacristan, so there is no one to repair the alferez’s chicken-coop. They’re all scared out by the death of that other one. This makes me tired.”

“It’s cold!” said one in Tagalog with a Visayan accent. “We haven’t caught any sacristan, so there’s no one to fix the alferez’s chicken coop. They’re all freaked out by that other guy’s death. This is exhausting.”

“Me, too,” answered the other. “No one commits robbery, no one raises a disturbance, but, thank God, they say that Elias is in town. The alferez says that whoever catches him will be exempt from floggings for three months.”

“Me too,” replied the other. “No one is robbing anyone, no one is causing trouble, but, thank God, they say Elias is in town. The officer says that whoever catches him will be free from floggings for three months.”

“Aha! Do you remember his description?” asked the Visayan.

“Aha! Do you remember what he looked like?” asked the Visayan.

“I should say so! Height: tall, according to the alferez, medium, according to Padre Damaso; color, brown; eyes, black; nose, ordinary; beard, none; hair, black.”

“I should say so! Height: tall, according to the lieutenant, medium, according to Padre Damaso; color, brown; eyes, black; nose, normal; beard, none; hair, black.”

“Aha! But special marks?”

“Aha! But special symbols?”

“Black shirt, black pantaloons, wood-cutter.”

“Black shirt, black pants, woodcutter.”

[403]“Aha, he won’t get away from me! I think I see him now.”

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]“Gotcha! I can see him now.”

“I wouldn’t mistake him for any one else, even though he might look like him.”

“I wouldn’t confuse him with anyone else, even if he might look like him.”

Thus the two soldiers continued on their round.

Thus the two soldiers continued on their patrol.

By the light of the lanterns we may again see two shadowy figures moving cautiously along, one behind the other. An energetic “Quién vive?” stops both, and the first answers, “España!” in a trembling voice.

By the light of the lanterns, we can see two shadowy figures moving carefully, one behind the other. An energetic “Quién vive?” halts them both, and the first replies, “España!” in a shaky voice.

The soldiers seize him and hustle him toward a lantern to examine him. It is Lucas, but the soldiers seem to be in doubt, questioning each other with their eyes.

The soldiers grab him and push him towards a lantern to take a closer look. It's Lucas, but the soldiers appear uncertain, exchanging questioning glances.

“The alferez didn’t say that he had a scar,” whispered the Visayan. “Where you going?”

“The alferez didn’t mention he had a scar,” whispered the Visayan. “Where are you going?”

“To order a mass for tomorrow.”

“To schedule a mass for tomorrow.”

“Haven’t you seen Elias?”

“Have you seen Elias?”

“I don’t know him, sir,” answered Lucas.

“I don’t know him, sir,” Lucas replied.

“I didn’t ask you if you know him, you fool! Neither do we know him. I’m asking you if you’ve seen him.”

“I didn’t ask you if you know him, you idiot! We don’t know him either. I’m asking you if you’ve seen him.”

“No, sir.”

"No, thanks."

“Listen, I’ll describe him: Height, sometimes tall, sometimes medium; hair and eyes, black; all the other features, ordinary,” recited the Visayan. “Now do you know him?”

“Listen, let me describe him: sometimes he's tall, sometimes he's average height; he has black hair and black eyes; all his other features are pretty normal,” recited the Visayan. “So, do you know him now?”

“No, sir,” replied Lucas stupidly.

“No, sir,” replied Lucas awkwardly.

“Then get away from here! Brute! Dolt!” And they gave him a shove.

“Then get out of here! Jerk! Idiot!” And they pushed him.

“Do you know why Elias is tall to the alferez and of medium height to the curate?” asked the Tagalog thoughtfully.

“Do you know why Elias is tall to the lieutenant and of average height to the priest?” asked the Tagalog thoughtfully.

“No,” answered the Visayan.

“No,” replied the Visayan.

“Because the alferez was down in the mudhole when he saw him and the curate was on foot.”

“Because the lieutenant was in the mud when he saw him and the curate was on foot.”

“That’s right!” exclaimed the Visayan. “You’re talented—blow is it that you’re a civil-guard?”

"That's right!" the Visayan exclaimed. "You're talented—how is it that you're a civil guard?"

“I wasn’t always one; I was a smuggler,” answered the Tagalog with a touch of pride.

“I wasn’t always like this; I used to be a smuggler,” the Tagalog replied, a hint of pride in his voice.

[404]But another shadowy figure diverted their attention. They challenged this one also and took the man to the light.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]But another mysterious figure caught their attention. They confronted this one as well and brought the man into the light.

This time it was the real Elias.

This time it was the real Elias.

“Where you going?”

“Where are you going?”

“To look for a man, sir, who beat and threatened my brother. He has a scar on his face and is called Elias.”

“I'm looking for a guy, sir, who beat up and threatened my brother. He has a scar on his face and goes by the name Elias.”

“Aha!” exclaimed the two guards, gazing at each other in astonishment, as they started on the run toward the church, where Lucas had disappeared a few moments before. [405]

“Aha!” shouted the two guards, looking at each other in shock as they took off running toward the church, where Lucas had vanished just moments earlier. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

Chapter LIII

Il Buon Dí Si Conosce Da Mattina1

Early the next morning the report spread through the town that many lights had been seen in the cemetery on the previous night. The leader of the Venerable Tertiary Order spoke of lighted candles, of their shape and size, and, although he could not fix the exact number, had counted more than twenty. Sister Sipa, of the Brotherhood of the Holy Rosary, could not bear the thought that a member of a rival order should alone boast of having seen this divine marvel, so she, even though she did not live near the place, had heard cries and groans, and even thought she recognized by their voices certain persons with whom she, in other times,—but out of Christian charity she not only forgave them but prayed for them and would keep their names secret, for all of which she was declared on the spot to be a saint. Sister Rufa was not so keen of hearing, but she could not suffer that Sister Sipa had heard so much and she nothing, so she related a dream in which there had appeared before her many souls—not only of the dead but even of the living—souls in torment who begged for a part of those indulgences of hers which were so carefully recorded and treasured. She could furnish names to the families interested and only asked for a few alms to succor the Pope in his needs. A little fellow, a herder, who dared to assert that he had seen nothing more than one light and two men in salakots had difficulty in escaping with mere slaps and scoldings. Vainly he swore to it; there were his carabaos with him and could verify his statement. “Do you pretend to know more than the [406]Warden and the Sisters, paracmason,2 heretic?” he was asked amid angry looks. The curate went up into the pulpit and preached about purgatory so fervently that the pesos again flowed forth from their hiding-places to pay for masses.

Early the next morning, news spread through the town that many lights had been seen in the cemetery the night before. The leader of the Venerable Tertiary Order talked about lighted candles, describing their shape and size, and although he couldn't pinpoint the exact number, he counted more than twenty. Sister Sipa, from the Brotherhood of the Holy Rosary, couldn't bear the thought of a member from a rival order claiming to have seen this divine wonder alone, so even though she didn't live nearby, she said she had heard cries and groans and even thought she recognized some voices of people she used to know—though, out of Christian charity, she not only forgave them but also prayed for them and kept their names secret, which led to her being immediately declared a saint. Sister Rufa, who wasn't as good at hearing, couldn't stand that Sister Sipa had heard so much while she hadn’t, so she shared a dream in which many souls appeared to her—not only the dead but also the living—souls in torment begging for some of her indulgences, which were so carefully recorded and treasured. She could provide names of the families involved and only asked for some donations to help the Pope with his needs. A little boy, a herder, who dared to say he saw no more than one light and two men in hats had a hard time escaping with just a few slaps and scoldings. He swore to it; he had his carabaos with him to back up his statement. “Do you think you know more than the [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]Warden and the Sisters, paracmason,2 heretic?” he was asked amidst angry glares. The curate climbed into the pulpit and preached about purgatory so passionately that the pesos flowed out from their hiding places again to pay for masses.

But let us leave the suffering souls and listen to the conversation between Don Filipo and old Tasio in the lonely home of the latter. The Sage, or Lunatic, was sick, having been for days unable to leave his bed, prostrated by a malady that was rapidly growing worse.

But let’s leave the suffering souls and listen to the conversation between Don Filipo and old Tasio in the latter’s quiet home. The Sage, or Lunatic, was ill, having been unable to get out of bed for days, completely weakened by an illness that was quickly getting worse.

“Really, I don’t know whether to congratulate you or not that your resignation has been accepted. Formerly, when the gobernadorcillo so shamelessly disregarded the will of the majority, it was right for you to tender it, but now that you are engaged in a contest with the Civil Guard it’s not quite proper. In time of war you ought to remain at your post.”

“Honestly, I’m not sure if I should congratulate you or not on your resignation being accepted. In the past, when the gobernadorcillo completely ignored what most people wanted, it made sense for you to resign, but now that you’re in a conflict with the Civil Guard, it doesn’t seem appropriate. During wartime, you should stay in your position.”

“Yes, but not when the general sells himself,” answered Don Filipo. “You know that on the following morning the gobernadorcillo liberated the soldiers that I had succeeded in arresting and refused to take any further action. Without the consent of my superior officer I could do nothing.”

“Yes, but not when the general sells himself,” Don Filipo replied. “You know that the next morning the gobernadorcillo released the soldiers I had managed to arrest and refused to take any further action. Without my superior officer’s consent, I couldn’t do anything.”

“You alone, nothing; but with the rest, much. You should have taken advantage of this opportunity to set an example to the other towns. Above the ridiculous authority of the gobernadorcillo are the rights of the people. It was the beginning of a good lesson and you have neglected it.”

“You alone are nothing; but together with others, you're strong. You should have used this chance to set an example for the other towns. The rights of the people are more important than the silly authority of the gobernadorcillo. This was a great opportunity for a valuable lesson, and you've let it slip by.”

“But what could I have done against the representative of the interests? Here you have Señor Ibarra, he has bowed before the beliefs of the crowd. Do you think that he believes in excommunications?”

“But what could I have done against the representative of the interests? Here’s Señor Ibarra; he has submitted to the beliefs of the crowd. Do you really think he believes in excommunications?”

“You are not in the same fix. Señor Ibarra is trying to sow the good seed, and to do so he must bend himself and make what use he can of the material at hand. Your [407]mission was to stir things up, and for that purpose initiative and force are required. Besides, the fight should not be considered as merely against the gobernadorcillo. The principle ought to be, against him who makes wrong use of his authority, against him who disturbs the public peace, against him who fails in his duty. You would not have been alone, for the country is not the same now that it was twenty years ago.”

“You're not in the same situation. Señor Ibarra is working to plant good ideas, and to do that, he has to adapt and make the most of what he has. Your [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]mission was to create change, and for that, you need initiative and strength. Also, the struggle shouldn't be seen as just against the gobernadorcillo. The focus should be against anyone who misuses their power, against anyone who disrupts public order, against anyone who neglects their responsibilities. You wouldn’t be alone, as the country isn’t the same now as it was twenty years ago.”

“Do you think so?” asked Don Filipo.

“Do you think so?” asked Don Filipo.

“Don’t you feel it?” rejoined the old man, sitting up in his bed. “Ah, that is because you haven’t seen the past, you haven’t studied the effect of European immigration, of the coming of new books, and of the movement of our youth to Europe. Examine and compare these facts. It is true that the Royal and Pontifical University of Santo Tomas, with its most sapient faculty, still exists and that some intelligences are yet exercised in formulating distinctions and in penetrating the subtleties of scholasticism; but where will you now find the metaphysical youth of our days, with their archaic education, who tortured their brains and died in full pursuit of sophistries in some corner of the provinces, without ever having succeeded in understanding the attributes of being, or solving the problem of essence and existence, those lofty concepts that made us forget what was essential,—our own existence and our own individuality? Look at the youth of today! Full of enthusiasm at the view of a wider horizon, they study history, mathematics, geography, literature, physical sciences, languages—all subjects that in our times we heard mentioned with horror, as though they were heresies. The greatest free-thinker of my day declared them inferior to the classifications of Aristotle and the laws of the syllogism. Man has at last comprehended that he is man; he has given up analyzing his God and searching into the imperceptible, into what he has not seen; he has given up framing laws for the phantasms of his brain; he comprehends that his heritage is the vast world, dominion over which is within [408]his reach; weary of his useless and presumptuous toil, he lowers his head and examines what surrounds him. See how poets are now springing up among us! The Muses of Nature are gradually opening up their treasures to us and begin to smile in encouragement on our efforts; the experimental sciences have already borne their first-fruits; time only is lacking for their development. The lawyers of today are being trained in the new forms of the philosophy of law, some of them begin to shine in the midst of the shadows which surround our courts of justice, indicating a change in the course of affairs. Hear how the youth talk, visit the centers of learning! Other names resound within the walls of the schools, there where we heard only those of St. Thomas, Suarez, Amat, Sanchez,3 and others who were the idols of our times. In vain do the friars cry out from the pulpits against our demoralization, as the fish-venders cry out against the cupidity of their customers, disregarding the fact that their wares are stale and unserviceable! In vain do the conventos extend their ramifications to check the new current. The gods are going! The roots of the tree may weaken the plants that support themselves under it, but they cannot take away life from those other beings, which, like birds, are soaring toward the sky.”

“Don’t you feel it?” replied the old man, sitting up in his bed. “Ah, that's because you haven’t witnessed the past; you haven’t looked at the impact of European immigration, the arrival of new books, and the movement of our youth to Europe. Examine and compare these facts. It’s true that the Royal and Pontifical University of Santo Tomas, with its wise faculty, still exists and that some minds are still engaged in making distinctions and exploring the nuances of scholasticism; but where will you find the philosophical youth of our time, with their outdated education, who tortured themselves and died chasing sophistries in some corner of the provinces, without ever understanding the attributes of being, or resolving the problem of essence and existence, those lofty concepts that made us forget what was truly important—our own existence and individuality? Look at today’s youth! They are filled with enthusiasm for broader horizons; they study history, mathematics, geography, literature, physical sciences, languages—all subjects that we once heard about with dread, as if they were heresies. The greatest free-thinker of my time claimed they were inferior to Aristotle's classifications and syllogistic laws. Man has finally understood that he is human; he has stopped analyzing his God and probing the imperceptible, the unseen; he has stopped creating laws for the fantasies of his mind; he realizes that his heritage is the vast world, dominion over which is within [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]his grasp; tired of his futile and arrogant efforts, he looks down and examines what’s around him. Look how poets are emerging among us! The Muses of Nature are gradually revealing their treasures to us and begin to smile in support of our efforts; the experimental sciences have already produced their first results; only time is needed for their full development. Today’s lawyers are receiving training in new forms of legal philosophy, some are beginning to shine in the shadows of our justice system, signaling a change in the course of events. Listen to the youth speak, visit the centers of learning! Different names echo within the school walls, where we once only heard those of St. Thomas, Suarez, Amat, Sanchez, 3 and others who were the idols of our time. It’s futile for the friars to shout from the pulpits about our moral decline, just as fish vendors complain about their customers’ greed, ignoring that their goods are old and unusable! The convents’ attempts to control the new current will be in vain. The gods are leaving! The roots of the tree may weaken the plants growing beneath it, but they can't take life from those other beings, which, like birds, are soaring toward the sky.”

The Sage spoke with animation, his eyes gleamed.

The Sage spoke energetically, his eyes shining.

“Still, the new seed is small,” objected Don Filipo incredulously. “If all enter upon the progress we purchase so dearly, it may be stifled.”

“Still, the new seed is small,” objected Don Filipo in disbelief. “If everyone jumps into the progress we pay for so dearly, it might get choked.”

“Stifled! Who will stifle it? Man, that weak dwarf, stifle progress, the powerful child of time and action? When has he been able to do so? Bigotry, the gibbet, the stake, by endeavoring to stifle it, have hurried it along. E pur si muove,4 said Galileo, when the Dominicans forced him to declare that the earth does not move, and the same statement might be applied to human progress. Some wills [409]are broken down, some individuals sacrificed, but that is of little import; progress continues on its way, and from the blood of those who fall new and vigorous offspring is born. See, the press itself, however backward it may wish to be, is taking a step forward. The Dominicans themselves do not escape the operation of this law, but are imitating the Jesuits, their irreconcilable enemies. They hold fiestas in their cloisters, they erect little theaters, they compose poems, because, as they are not devoid of intelligence in spite of believing in the fifteenth century, they realize that the Jesuits are right, and they will still take part in the future of the younger peoples that they have reared.”

“Stifled! Who can actually stifle it? Man, that feeble figure, stop progress, the strong child of time and action? When has he ever managed to do that? Bigotry, the gallows, the stake — by trying to suppress it, they have only pushed it further along. E pur si muove, said Galileo, when the Dominicans forced him to say that the earth doesn’t move, and the same could be said about human progress. Some wills are broken, some individuals sacrificed, but that doesn’t matter much; progress keeps moving forward, and from the blood of the fallen, new and powerful generations arise. Look, the press itself, no matter how much it might want to hold back, is making strides forward. The Dominicans can’t escape this reality either; they’re mimicking the Jesuits, their sworn enemies. They hold parties in their monasteries, set up small theaters, write poems, because even though they’re stuck in the past, they know the Jesuits are onto something, and they want a role in the future of the younger generations they’ve raised.”

“So, according to you, the Jesuits keep up with progress?” asked Don Filipo in wonder. “Why, then, are they opposed in Europe?”

“So, you think the Jesuits are keeping up with progress?” asked Don Filipo in disbelief. “If that's the case, why are they facing opposition in Europe?”

“I will answer you like an old scholastic,” replied the Sage, lying down again and resuming his jesting expression. “There are three ways in which one may accompany the course of progress: in front of, beside, or behind it. The first guide it, the second suffer themselves to be carried along with it, and the last are dragged after it and to these last the Jesuits belong. They would like to direct it, but as they see that it is strong and has other tendencies, they capitulate, preferring to follow rather than to be crushed or left alone among the shadows by the wayside. Well now, we in the Philippines are moving along at least three centuries behind the car of progress; we are barely beginning to emerge from the Middle Ages. Hence the Jesuits, who are reactionary in Europe, when seen from our point of view, represent progress. To them the Philippines owes her dawning system of instruction in the natural sciences, the soul of the nineteenth century, as she owed to the Dominicans scholasticism, already dead in spite of Leo XIII, for there is no Pope who can revive what common sense has judged and condemned.

“I’ll answer you like an old scholar,” the Sage said, lying down again and picking up his playful expression. “There are three ways to keep up with progress: in front of it, beside it, or behind it. The first one leads it, the second goes along with it, and the last gets dragged along and those last ones are the Jesuits. They want to steer it, but since they see that it’s strong and has other directions, they give in, choosing to follow instead of getting crushed or left alone in the shadows by the roadside. Now, we in the Philippines are at least three centuries behind the progress train; we’re just starting to come out of the Middle Ages. So, from our perspective, the Jesuits, who are conservative in Europe, actually represent progress. The Philippines owes its emerging education system in the natural sciences, the essence of the nineteenth century, to them, just as it owed its scholasticism to the Dominicans, which is already dead despite Leo XIII, because no Pope can bring back what common sense has judged and condemned.”

“But where are we getting to?” he asked with a change [410]of tone. “Ah, we were speaking of the present condition of the Philippines. Yes, we are now entering upon a period of strife, or rather, I should say that you are, for my generation belongs to the night, we are passing away. This strife is between the past, which seizes and strives with curses to cling to the tottering feudal castle, and the future, whose song of triumph may be heard from afar amid the splendors of the coming dawn, bringing the message of Good-News from other lands. Who will fall and be buried in the moldering ruins?”

“But where are we headed?” he asked, changing his tone. “Ah, we were discussing the current state of the Philippines. Yes, we are now entering a time of conflict, or rather, I should say you are, because my generation belongs to the past; we are fading away. This conflict is between the past, which clings desperately to the crumbling feudal stronghold, and the future, whose triumphant song can be heard from far away amid the brilliance of the new dawn, bringing messages of hope from other lands. Who will fall and be buried in the decaying ruins?”

The old man paused. Noticing that Don Filipo was gazing at him thoughtfully, he said with a smile, “I can almost guess what you are thinking.”

The old man stopped. Seeing Don Filipo looking at him thoughtfully, he smiled and said, “I can almost tell what you're thinking.”

“Really?”

“Seriously?”

“You are thinking of how easily I may be mistaken,” was the answer with a sad smile. “Today I am feverish, and I am not infallible: homo sum et nihil humani a me alienum puto,5 said Terence, and if at any time one is allowed to dream, why not dream pleasantly in the last hours of life? And after all, I have lived only in dreams! You are right, it is a dream! Our youths think only of love affairs and dissipations; they expend more time and work harder to deceive and dishonor a maiden than in thinking about the welfare of their country; our women, in order to care for the house and family of God, neglect their own: our men are active only in vice and heroic only in shame; childhood develops amid ignorance and routine, youth lives its best years without ideals, and a sterile manhood serves only as an example for corrupting youth. Gladly do I die! Claudite iam rivos, pueri!6

“You're thinking about how easily I could be wrong,” was the reply with a sad smile. “Today I’m feverish, and I’m not infallible: homo sum et nihil humani a me alienum puto,5 Terence said, and if dreaming is ever allowed, why not dream sweetly in the last hours of life? After all, I’ve only lived in dreams! You’re right, it’s a dream! Our young people focus only on love affairs and partying; they spend more time and energy deceiving and dishonoring a girl than thinking about the welfare of their country; our women, in order to take care of the house and family of God, neglect their own; our men are only active in vice and heroic only in shame; childhood grows up in ignorance and routine, youth spends its best years without ideals, and a barren adulthood serves only as a bad example for corrupting youth. I gladly meet death! Claudite iam rivos, pueri!6

“Don’t you want some medicine?” asked Don Filipo in order to change the course of the conversation, which had darkened the old man’s face.

“Don’t you want some medicine?” asked Don Filipo to shift the conversation, which had clouded the old man’s face.

[411]“The dying need no medicines; you who remain need them. Tell Don Crisostomo to come and see me tomorrow, for I have some important things to say to him. In a few days I am going away. The Philippines is in darkness!”

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]“The dying don't need medicine; it's you who are still here that need it. Tell Don Crisostomo to come and see me tomorrow, because I have some important things to discuss with him. I’ll be leaving in a few days. The Philippines is in trouble!”

After a few moments more of talk, Don Filipo left the sick man’s house, grave and thoughtful. [412]

After a little more conversation, Don Filipo left the sick man’s house, serious and reflective. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]


1 The fair day is foretold by the morn.

1 The nice weather is predicted by the morning.

2 Paracmason, i.e. freemason.

2 Paracmason, meaning freemason.

3 Scholastic theologians.—TR.

3 Scholastic theologians.—TR.

4 And yet it does move!

4 And yet it still moves!

5 I am a man and nothing that concerns humanity do I consider foreign to me.

5 I’m a man, and I don't consider anything that affects humanity to be foreign to me.

6 A portion of the closing words of Virgil’s third eclogue, equivalent here to “Let the curtain drop.”—TR.

6 Part of the final lines of Virgil’s third eclogue, similar to “Let the show end.”—TR.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

Chapter LIV

Revelations

Quidquid latet, adparebit,

Whatever is hidden will appear,

Nil inultum remanebit.1

Nothing will remain unpunished.__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

The vesper bells are ringing, and at the holy sound all pause, drop their tasks, and uncover. The laborer returning from the fields ceases the song with which he was pacing his carabao and murmurs a prayer, the women in the street cross themselves and move their lips affectedly so that none may doubt their piety, a man stops caressing his game-cock and recites the angelus to bring better luck, while inside the houses they pray aloud. Every sound but that of the Ave Maria dies away, becomes hushed.

The evening bells are ringing, and at the sacred sound, everyone stops, puts down their work, and uncovers their heads. The worker coming back from the fields stops the song he was singing to his carabao and whispers a prayer. The women on the street cross themselves and silently move their lips, making sure everyone knows they’re pious. A man stops petting his rooster and recites the angelus for good luck, while inside the houses, people are praying aloud. Every sound except the Ave Maria fades away and becomes quiet.

Nevertheless, the curate, without his hat, rushes across the street, to the scandalizing of many old women, and, greater scandal still, directs his steps toward the house of the alferez. The devout women then think it time to cease the movement of their lips in order to kiss the curate’s hand, but Padre Salvi takes no notice of them. This evening he finds no pleasure in placing his bony hand on his Christian nose that he may slip it down dissemblingly (as Doña Consolacion has observed) over the bosom of the attractive young woman who may have bent over to receive his blessing. Some important matter must be engaging his attention when he thus forgets his own interests and those of the Church!

Nevertheless, the curate, without his hat, rushes across the street, shocking many older women, and, even more scandalously, heads toward the house of the alferez. The devout women then think it’s time to stop moving their lips to kiss the curate’s hand, but Padre Salvi pays them no mind. This evening, he finds no joy in placing his bony hand on his Christian nose to discreetly slide it down (as Doña Consolacion has noted) over the bosom of the attractive young woman who may have leaned in to receive his blessing. Something important must be occupying his thoughts if he’s forgetting his own interests and those of the Church!

[413]In fact, he rushes headlong up the stairway and knocks impatiently at the alferez’s door. The latter puts in his appearance, scowling, followed by his better half, who smiles like one of the damned.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]Actually, he hurries up the stairs and knocks impatiently on the alferez’s door. The alferez shows up, frowning, followed by his partner, who smiles like someone who's really unhappy.

“Ah, Padre, I was just going over to see you. That old goat of yours—”

“Hey, Padre, I was just about to come see you. That old goat of yours—”

“I have a very important matter—”

“I have something really important—”

“I can’t stand for his running about and breaking down the fence. I’ll shoot him if he comes back!”

“I can’t tolerate him running around and breaking down the fence. I’ll shoot him if he comes back!”

“That is, if you are alive tomorrow!” exclaimed the panting curate as he made his way toward the sala.

“Let’s hope you’re alive tomorrow!” exclaimed the out-of-breath curate as he walked toward the room.

“What, do you think that puny doll will kill me? I’ll bust him with a kick!”

“What, you think that tiny doll is gonna kill me? I’ll take him out with a kick!”

Padre Salvi stepped backward with an involuntary glance toward the alferez’s feet. “Whom are you talking about?” he asked tremblingly.

Padre Salvi took a step back, accidentally glancing at the alferez’s feet. “Who are you talking about?” he asked, trembling.

“About whom would I talk but that simpleton who has challenged me to a duel with revolvers at a hundred paces?”

“Who else would I talk about but that fool who has dared me to a duel with guns at a hundred paces?”

“Ah!” sighed the curate, then he added, “I’ve come to talk to you about a very urgent matter.”

“Ah!” sighed the curate, then he added, “I’ve come to talk to you about something very important.”

“Enough of urgent matters! It’ll be like that affair of the two boys.”

“Enough with the urgent stuff! It’ll be just like that situation with the two boys.”

Had the light been other than from coconut oil and the lamp globe not so dirty, the alferez would have noticed the curate’s pallor.

Had the light been anything other than from coconut oil and the lamp globe not so dirty, the alferez would have noticed the curate’s pale face.

“Now this is a serious matter, which concerns the lives of all of us,” declared Padre Salvi in a low voice.

“Now this is a serious matter that affects all of us,” Padre Salvi said quietly.

“A serious matter?” echoed the alferez, turning pale. “Can that boy shoot straight?”

“A serious matter?” echoed the lieutenant, turning pale. “Can that kid actually shoot straight?”

“I’m not talking about him.”

"I'm not discussing him."

“Then, what?”

“What's next?”

The friar made a sign toward the door, which the alferez closed in his own way—with a kick, for he had found his hands superfluous and had lost nothing by ceasing to be bimanous.

The friar gestured to the door, which the alferez shut in his own style—with a kick, since he found his hands unnecessary and gained nothing by using them.

[414]A curse and a roar sounded outside. “Brute, you’ve split my forehead open!” yelled his wife.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]A loud crash and a shout echoed outside. “You idiot, you’ve split my forehead open!” his wife yelled.

“Now, unburden yourself,” he said calmly to the curate.

“Now, let it all out,” he said calmly to the curate.

The latter stared at him for a space, then asked in the nasal, droning voice of the preacher, “Didn’t you see me come—running?”

The other person looked at him for a moment before asking in the preacher's annoying, monotone voice, “Didn’t you see me come—running?”

“Sure! I thought you’d lost something.”

“Sure! I thought you had lost something.”

“Well, now,” continued the curate, without heeding the alferez’s rudeness, “when I fail thus in my duty, it’s because there are grave reasons.”

“Well, now,” continued the curate, ignoring the alferez’s rudeness, “when I fail to do my duty like this, it’s because there are serious reasons.”

“Well, what else?” asked the other, tapping the floor with his foot.

“Well, what else?” the other person asked, tapping his foot on the floor.

“Be calm!”

"Stay calm!"

“Then why did you come in such a hurry?”

“Then why did you rush in like that?”

The curate drew nearer to him and asked mysteriously, “Haven’t—you—heard—anything?”

The curate stepped closer to him and asked in a mysterious tone, “Haven’t you heard anything?”

The alferez shrugged his shoulders.

The lieutenant shrugged his shoulders.

“You admit that you know absolutely nothing?”

“You're saying that you don't know anything at all?”

“Do you want to talk about Elias, who put away your senior sacristan last night?” was the retort.

“Do you want to talk about Elias, who dealt with your senior sacristan last night?” was the reply.

“No, I’m not talking about those matters,” answered the curate ill-naturedly. “I’m talking about a great danger.”

“No, I’m not talking about those things,” the curate replied angrily. “I’m talking about a serious threat.”

“Well, damn it, out with it!”

“Well, come on, just say it!”

“Come,” said the friar slowly and disdainfully, “you see once more how important we ecclesiastics are. The meanest lay brother is worth as much as a regiment, while a curate—”

“Come,” said the friar slowly and with disdain, “you see again how important we clergy are. The most insignificant lay brother is worth as much as a whole regiment, while a curate—”

Then he added in a low and mysterious tone, “I’ve discovered a big conspiracy!”

Then he said in a low and mysterious tone, “I’ve uncovered a big conspiracy!”

The alferez started up and gazed in astonishment at the friar.

The alferez stood up and stared in disbelief at the friar.

“A terrible and well-organized plot, which will be carried out this very night.”

“A terrible and well-organized scheme that will take place tonight.”

“This very night!” exclaimed the alferez, pushing the curate aside and running to his revolver and sword hanging on the wall.

“This very night!” shouted the alferez, pushing the curate aside and rushing to grab his revolver and sword hanging on the wall.

[415]“Who’ll I arrest? Who’ll I arrest?” he cried.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]“Who am I going to arrest? Who am I going to arrest?” he shouted.

“Calm yourself! There is still time, thanks to the promptness with which I have acted. We have till eight o’clock.”

“Calm down! There's still time, thanks to how quickly I acted. We have until eight o’clock.”

“I’ll shoot all of them!”

“I'll take them all out!”

“Listen! This afternoon a woman whose name I can’t reveal (it’s a secret of the confessional) came to me and told everything. At eight o’clock they will seize the barracks by surprise, plunder the convento, capture the police boat, and murder all of us Spaniards.”

“Listen! This afternoon, a woman whose name I can’t share (it’s a secret from confession) came to me and spilled everything. At eight o’clock, they’re going to ambush the barracks, loot the convent, seize the police boat, and kill all of us Spaniards.”

The alferez was stupefied.

The lieutenant was stunned.

“The woman did not tell me any more than this,” added the curate.

“The woman didn’t tell me anything more than this,” added the curate.

“She didn’t tell any more? Then I’ll arrest her!”

“She didn’t say anything else? Then I’ll arrest her!”

“I can’t consent to that. The bar of penitence is the throne of the God of mercies.”

“I can’t agree to that. The act of repenting is the seat of the God of compassion.”

“There’s neither God nor mercies that amount to anything! I’ll arrest her!”

“There’s no God or mercy that matters! I’ll take her into custody!”

“You’re losing your head! What you must do is to get yourself ready. Muster your soldiers quietly and put them in ambush, send me four guards for the convento, and notify the men in charge of the boat.”

“You’re losing your mind! What you need to do is get ready. Gather your soldiers quietly and set them up in an ambush, send me four guards for the convent, and let the guys in charge of the boat know.”

“The boat isn’t here. I’ll ask for help from the other sections.”

“The boat isn’t here. I’ll get help from the other teams.”

“No, for then the plotters would be warned and would not carry out their plans. What we must do is to catch them alive and make them talk—I mean, you’ll make them talk, since I, as a priest, must not meddle in such matters. Listen, here’s where you win crosses and stars. I ask only that you make due acknowledgment that it was I who warned you.”

“No, because then the conspirators would be alerted and wouldn’t go through with their plans. What we need to do is capture them alive and make them talk—I mean, you’ll make them talk, since I, as a priest, can’t get involved in such things. Listen, this is where you earn your medals. I only ask that you acknowledge that it was me who tipped you off.”

“It’ll be acknowledged, Padre, it’ll be acknowledged—and perhaps you’ll get a miter!” answered the glowing alferez, glancing at the cuffs of his uniform.

“It'll be recognized, Padre, it'll be recognized—and maybe you'll get a miter!” replied the beaming alferez, looking at the cuffs of his uniform.

“So, you send me four guards in plain clothes, eh? Be discreet, and tonight at eight o’clock it’ll rain stars and crosses.”

“So, you’re sending me four guards in regular clothes, huh? Be subtle, and tonight at eight o’clock, it’ll rain stars and crosses.”

[416]While all this was taking place, a man ran along the road leading to Ibarra’s house and rushed up the stairway.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]While all this was happening, a man sprinted down the road toward Ibarra’s house and dashed up the stairs.

“Is your master here?” the voice of Elias called to a servant.

“Is your boss here?” Elias's voice called out to a servant.

“He’s in his study at work.”

“He’s in his home office working.”

Ibarra, to divert the impatience that he felt while waiting for the time when he could make his explanations to Maria Clara, had set himself to work in his laboratory.

Ibarra, to ease his impatience while waiting for the moment he could explain everything to Maria Clara, immersed himself in his work in the lab.

“Ah, that you, Elias?” he exclaimed. “I was thinking about you. Yesterday I forgot to ask you the name of that Spaniard in whose house your grandfather lived.”

“Is that you, Elias?” he exclaimed. “I was just thinking about you. Yesterday, I forgot to ask you the name of that Spaniard whose house your grandfather lived in.”

“Let’s not talk about me, sir—”

“Let’s not talk about me, sir—”

“Look,” continued Ibarra, not noticing the youth’s agitation, while he placed a piece of bamboo over a flame, “I’ve made a great discovery. This bamboo is incombustible.”

“Look,” Ibarra said, not noticing the young man’s anxiety as he held a piece of bamboo over the flame, “I’ve made a great discovery. This bamboo doesn’t burn.”

“It’s not a question of bamboo now, sir, it’s a question of your collecting your papers and fleeing at this very moment.”

“It’s not about the bamboo anymore, sir; it’s about you gathering your papers and getting out of here right now.”

Ibarra glanced at him in surprise and, on seeing the gravity of his countenance, dropped the object that he held in his hands.

Ibarra looked at him in surprise and, noticing the seriousness of his expression, dropped the object he was holding.

“Burn everything that may compromise you and within an hour put yourself in a place of safety.”

“Burn anything that could put you at risk, and within an hour, get to a safe place.”

“Why?” Ibarra was at length able to ask.

“Why?” Ibarra finally managed to ask.

“Put all your valuables in a safe place—”

“Put all your valuables in a safe place—”

“Why?”

“Why?”

“Burn every letter written by you or to you—the most innocent thing may be wrongly construed—”

“Burn every letter you wrote or received—the most innocent thing can be misinterpreted—”

“But why all this?”

“Why all this?”

“Why! Because I’ve just discovered a plot that is to be attributed to you in order to ruin you.”

“Why! Because I’ve just found out about a scheme that's meant to bring you down.”

“A plot? Who is forming it?”

“A scheme? Who’s involved?”

“I haven’t been able to discover the author of it, but just a moment ago I talked with one of the poor dupes who are paid to carry it out, and I wasn’t able to dissuade him.”

“I haven’t been able to find out who wrote it, but just a moment ago I spoke with one of the unfortunate people who are paid to carry it out, and I couldn’t change his mind.”

[417]“But he—didn’t he tell you who is paying him?”

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]“But didn’t he tell you who’s paying him?”

“Yes! Under a pledge of secrecy he said that it was you.”

“Yes! He promised to keep it a secret and said it was you.”

“My God!” exclaimed the terrified Ibarra.

“My God!” shouted the terrified Ibarra.

“There’s no doubt of it, sir. Don’t lose any time, for the plot will probably be carried out this very night.”

“There’s no doubt about it, sir. Don’t waste any time, because the plan will likely go into action tonight.”

Ibarra, with his hands on his head and his eyes staring unnaturally, seemed not to hear him.

Ibarra, with his hands on his head and his eyes wide open, seemed not to hear him.

“The blow cannot be averted,” continued Elias. “I’ve come late, I don’t know who the leaders are. Save yourself, sir, save yourself for your country’s sake!”

“The blow can’t be stopped,” Elias continued. “I’ve arrived too late, I don’t know who the leaders are. Save yourself, sir, save yourself for the sake of your country!”

“Whither shall I flee? She expects me tonight!” exclaimed Ibarra, thinking of Maria Clara.

“Where should I go? She’s expecting me tonight!” exclaimed Ibarra, thinking of Maria Clara.

“To any town whatsoever, to Manila, to the house of some official, but anywhere so that they may not say that you are directing this movement.”

“To any town at all, to Manila, to the home of some official, but just anywhere so they can’t claim you’re leading this movement.”

“Suppose that I myself report the plot?”

“Should I just tell the story myself?”

“You an informer!” exclaimed Elias, stepping back and staring at him. “You would appear as a traitor and coward in the eyes of the plotters and faint-hearted in the eyes of others. They would say that you planned the whole thing to curry favor. They would say—”

“You're an informer!” Elias shouted, stepping back and staring at him. “You'd look like a traitor and a coward to the plotters, and weak in the eyes of everyone else. They'd say you orchestrated the whole thing to win their favor. They'd say—”

“But what’s to be done?”

"But what should we do?"

“I’ve already told you. Destroy every document that relates to your affairs, flee, and await the outcome.”

“I already told you. Get rid of every document that has to do with your business, run away, and wait for what happens next.”

“And Maria Clara?” exclaimed the young man. “No, I’ll die first!”

“And Maria Clara?” the young man exclaimed. “No, I’ll die first!”

Elias wrung his hands, saying, “Well then, at least parry the blow. Prepare for the time when they accuse you.”

Elias wrung his hands and said, “Well then, at least defend yourself. Get ready for the moment when they blame you.”

Ibarra gazed about him in bewilderment. “Then help me. There in that writing-desk are all the letters of my family. Select those of my father, which are perhaps the ones that may compromise me. Read the signatures.”

Ibarra looked around in confusion. “Then help me. In that writing desk are all my family's letters. Pick out my father's, which might be the ones that could get me in trouble. Check the signatures.”

So the bewildered and stupefied young man opened and shut boxes, collected papers, read letters hurriedly, tearing [418]up some and laying others aside. He took down some books and began to turn their leaves.

So the confused and amazed young man opened and closed boxes, gathered papers, and quickly read letters, ripping some up and setting others aside. He grabbed a few books and started flipping through their pages.

Elias did the same, if not so excitedly, yet with equal eagerness. But suddenly he paused, his eyes bulged, he turned the paper in his hand over and over, then asked in a trembling voice:

Elias did the same thing, maybe not as excitedly, but just as eagerly. But suddenly he stopped, his eyes widened, he turned the paper in his hand back and forth, then asked in a shaky voice:

“Was your family acquainted with Don Pedro Eibarramendia?”

“Did your family know Don Pedro Eibarramendia?”

“I should say so!” answered Ibarra, as he opened a chest and took out a bundle of papers. “He was my great-grandfather.”

“I should say so!” replied Ibarra, as he opened a chest and took out a bundle of papers. “He was my great-grandfather.”

“Your great-grandfather Don Pedro Eibarramendia?” again asked Elias with changed and livid features.

“Your great-grandfather Don Pedro Eibarramendia?” Elias asked again, his expression changing to one of shock and paleness.

“Yes,” replied Ibarra absently, “we shortened the surname; it was too long.”

“Yes,” Ibarra replied absentmindedly, “we shortened the last name; it was too long.”

“Was he a Basque?” demanded Elias, approaching him.

“Was he Basque?” Elias asked, approaching him.

“Yes, a Basque—but what’s the matter?” asked Ibarra in surprise.

“Yes, a Basque—but what’s wrong?” Ibarra asked in surprise.

Clenching his fists and pressing them to his forehead, Elias glared at Crisostomo, who recoiled when he saw the expression on the other’s face. “Do you know who Don Pedro Eibarramendia was?” he asked between his teeth. “Don Pedro Eibarramendia was the villain who falsely accused my grandfather and caused all our misfortunes. I have sought for that name and God has revealed it to me! Render me now an accounting for our misfortunes!”

Clenching his fists and pressing them to his forehead, Elias glared at Crisostomo, who flinched at the look on his face. “Do you know who Don Pedro Eibarramendia was?” he asked through gritted teeth. “Don Pedro Eibarramendia was the one who falsely accused my grandfather and caused all our problems. I’ve searched for that name, and God has revealed it to me! Now give me an accounting for our misfortunes!”

Elias caught and shook the arm of Crisostomo, who gazed at him in terror. In a voice that was bitter and trembling with hate, he said, “Look at me well, look at one who has suffered and you live, you live, you have wealth, a home, reputation—you live, you live!”

Elias grabbed Crisostomo's arm and shook him, causing Crisostomo to look at him in fear. With a voice filled with bitterness and trembling with rage, he said, “Look at me closely, look at someone who has suffered while you continue to live, you live, you have riches, a home, a good name—you live, you live!”

Beside himself, he ran to a small collection of arms and snatched up a dagger. But scarcely had he done so when he let it fall again and stared like a madman at the motionless Ibarra.

Beside himself, he ran to a small stash of weapons and grabbed a dagger. But hardly had he done that when he dropped it again and stared like a madman at the still Ibarra.

“What was I about to do?” he muttered, fleeing from the house. [419]

“What was I going to do?” he muttered, running away from the house. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]


1 “Whatever is hidden will be revealed, nothing will remain unaccounted for.” From Dies Irae, the hymn in the mass for the dead, best known to English readers from the paraphrase of it in Scott’s Lay of the Last Minstrel. The lines here quoted were thus metrically translated by Macaulay:

1 “Everything that is hidden will come to light; nothing will be overlooked.” From Dies Irae, the hymn in the mass for the dead, most recognized by English readers from the paraphrase found in Scott’s Lay of the Last Minstrel. The lines quoted here were metrically translated by Macaulay:

“What was distant shall be near,

"What was once distant will now be near,

What was hidden shall be clear.”—TR.

“What was hidden will be revealed.” —TR.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

Chapter LV

The Catastrophe

There in the dining-room Capitan Tiago, Linares, and Aunt Isabel were at supper, so that even in the sala the rattling of plates and dishes was plainly heard. Maria Clara had said that she was not hungry and had seated herself at the piano in company with the merry Sinang, who was murmuring mysterious words into her ear. Meanwhile Padre Salvi paced nervously back and forth in the room.

There in the dining room, Captain Tiago, Linares, and Aunt Isabel were having dinner, so even in the living room, the clatter of plates and dishes was clearly audible. Maria Clara said she wasn’t hungry and sat down at the piano with the cheerful Sinang, who was whispering secret words in her ear. Meanwhile, Padre Salvi paced back and forth nervously in the room.

It was not, indeed, that the convalescent was not hungry, no; but she was expecting the arrival of a certain person and was taking advantage of this moment when her Argus was not present, Linares’ supper-hour.

It wasn't that the recovering patient wasn't hungry, no; she was waiting for someone to arrive and was taking advantage of this time when her watchful guardian was absent, during Linares' supper hour.

“You’ll see how that specter will stay till eight,” murmured Sinang, indicating the curate. “And at eight he will come. The curate’s in love with Linares.”

“You’ll see how that ghost will stick around until eight,” murmured Sinang, pointing to the curate. “And at eight he will arrive. The curate’s in love with Linares.”

Maria Clara gazed in consternation at her friend, who went on heedlessly with her terrible chatter: “Oh, I know why he doesn’t go, in spite of my hints—he doesn’t want to burn up oil in the convento! Don’t you know that since you’ve been sick the two lamps that he used to keep lighted he has had put out? But look how he stares, and what a face!”

Maria Clara looked in confusion at her friend, who kept talking without a care with her awful chatter: “Oh, I know why he doesn’t go, despite my hints—he doesn’t want to waste oil in the convent! Don’t you see that since you got sick, the two lamps he used to keep lit have been turned off? But look at how he stares, and what a face!”

At that moment a clock in the house struck eight. The curate shuddered and sat down in a corner.

At that moment, a clock in the house struck eight. The curate shivered and sat down in a corner.

“Here he comes!” exclaimed Sinang, pinching Maria Clara. “Don’t you hear him?”

“Here he comes!” Sinang said, pinching Maria Clara. “Can’t you hear him?”

The church bell boomed out the hour of eight and all rose to pray. Padre Salvi offered up a prayer in a weak [420]and trembling voice, but as each was busy with his own thoughts no one paid any attention to the priest’s agitation.

The church bell rang out at eight o'clock, and everyone stood up to pray. Padre Salvi said a prayer in a weak and shaky voice, but since everyone was lost in their own thoughts, no one noticed the priest’s anxiety.

Scarcely had the prayer ceased when Ibarra appeared. The youth was in mourning not only in his attire but also in his face, to such an extent that, on seeing him, Maria Clara arose and took a step toward him to ask what the matter was. But at that instant the report of firearms was heard. Ibarra stopped, his eyes rolled, he lost the power of speech. The curate had concealed himself behind a post. More shots, more reports were heard from the direction of the convento, followed by cries and the sound of persons running. Capitan Tiago, Aunt Isabel, and Linares rushed in pell-mell, crying, “Tulisan! Tulisan!” Andeng followed, flourishing the gridiron as she ran toward her foster-sister.

Hardly had the prayer ended when Ibarra showed up. The young man was in mourning, not just in his clothes but also on his face, so much so that when Maria Clara saw him, she rose and stepped toward him to ask what was wrong. But at that moment, gunfire erupted. Ibarra stopped, his eyes widened, and he lost his ability to speak. The curate had hidden behind a post. More shots rang out from the direction of the convento, followed by screams and the sound of people running. Capitan Tiago, Aunt Isabel, and Linares burst in haphazardly, shouting, "Robbers! Robbers!" Andeng followed, waving the gridiron as she ran toward her foster sister.

Aunt Isabel fell on her knees weeping and reciting the Kyrie eleyson; Capitan Tiago, pale and trembling, carried on his fork a chicken-liver which he offered tearfully to the Virgin of Antipolo; Linares with his mouth full of food was armed with a case-knife; Sinang and Maria Clara were in each other’s arms; while the only one that remained motionless, as if petrified, was Crisostomo, whose paleness was indescribable.

Aunt Isabel dropped to her knees, crying and reciting the Kyrie eleyson; Capitan Tiago, looking pale and shaky, held a piece of chicken liver on his fork, tearfully offering it to the Virgin of Antipolo; Linares, with his mouth full of food, was brandishing a case knife; Sinang and Maria Clara were embracing each other; while the only one who stayed completely still, as if turned to stone, was Crisostomo, whose paleness was beyond description.

The cries and sound of blows continued, windows were closed noisily, the report of a gun was heard from time to time.

The cries and sounds of hits went on, windows were banged shut, and the sound of a gunshot could be heard every now and then.

Christie eleyson! Santiago, let the prophecy be fulfilled! Shut the windows!” groaned Aunt Isabel.

Christie eleyson! Santiago, let the prophecy be fulfilled! Close the windows!” groaned Aunt Isabel.

“Fifty big bombs and two thanksgiving masses!” responded Capitan Tiago. “Ora pro nobis!

“Fifty huge bombs and two thanksgiving masses!” replied Captain Tiago. “Ora pro nobis!

Gradually there prevailed a heavy silence which was soon broken by the voice of the alferez, calling as he ran: “Padre, Padre Salvi, come here!”

Slowly, a heavy silence settled in, which was soon interrupted by the sound of the alferez calling as he ran, "Father, Father Salvi, come here!"

Miserere! The alferez is calling for confession,” cried Aunt Isabel. “The alferez is wounded?” asked Linares hastily. [421]“Ah!!!” Only then did he notice that he had not yet swallowed what he had in his mouth.

Miserere! The lieutenant is asking for confession,” Aunt Isabel shouted. “Is the lieutenant hurt?” Linares asked quickly. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]“Ah!!!” It was only then that he realized he hadn't yet swallowed what was in his mouth.

“Padre, come here! There’s nothing more to fear!” the alferez continued to call out.

“Dad, come here! There’s nothing to be scared of!” the lieutenant kept shouting.

The pallid Fray Salvi at last concluded to venture out from his hiding-place, and went down the stairs.

The pale Fray Salvi finally decided to come out of his hiding spot and went down the stairs.

“The outlaws have killed the alferez! Maria, Sinang, go into your room and fasten the door! Kyrie eleyson!

“The outlaws have killed the lieutenant! Maria, Sinang, go to your room and lock the door! Kyrie eleyson!

Ibarra also turned toward the stairway, in spite of Aunt Isabel’s cries: “Don’t go out, you haven’t been shriven, don’t go out!” The good old lady had been a particular friend of his mother’s.

Ibarra also turned toward the stairs, despite Aunt Isabel’s protests: “Don’t go out, you haven’t confessed, don’t go out!” The kind old lady had been a close friend of his mother’s.

But Ibarra left the house. Everything seemed to reel around him, the ground was unstable. His ears buzzed, his legs moved heavily and irregularly. Waves of blood, lights and shadows chased one another before his eyes, and in spite of the bright moonlight he stumbled over the stones and blocks of wood in the vacant and deserted street.

But Ibarra left the house. Everything seemed to spin around him; the ground felt unsteady. His ears were ringing, and his legs moved sluggishly and unevenly. Waves of blood, light, and shadow chased each other before his eyes, and despite the bright moonlight, he tripped over the stones and wooden blocks in the empty and deserted street.

Near the barracks he saw soldiers, with bayonets fixed, who were talking among themselves so excitedly that he passed them unnoticed. In the town hall were to be heard blows, cries, and curses, with the voice of the alferez dominating everything: “To the stocks! Handcuff them! Shoot any one who moves! Sergeant, mount the guard! Today no one shall walk about, not even God! Captain, this is no time to go to sleep!”

Near the barracks, he saw soldiers with their bayonets fixed, talking among themselves so excitedly that he went past them without being noticed. Inside the town hall, there were sounds of blows, cries, and curses, with the voice of the alferez standing out above everything else: “To the stocks! Handcuff them! Shoot anyone who moves! Sergeant, set the guard! Today, no one is allowed to walk around, not even God! Captain, this isn’t the time to sleep!”

Ibarra hastened his steps toward home, where his servants were anxiously awaiting him. “Saddle the best horse and go to bed!” he ordered them.

Ibarra quickened his pace towards home, where his servants were eagerly waiting for him. “Saddle the best horse and go to bed!” he instructed them.

Going into his study, he hastily packed a traveling-bag, opened an iron safe, took out what money he found there and put it into some sacks. Then he collected his jewels, took clown a portrait of Maria Clara, armed himself with a dagger and two revolvers, and turned toward a closet where he kept his instruments.

Going into his study, he quickly packed a travel bag, opened a steel safe, took out the cash he found there, and put it into some sacks. Then he gathered his jewelry, took down a portrait of Maria Clara, armed himself with a dagger and two handguns, and headed toward a closet where he kept his tools.

At that moment three heavy knocks sounded on the door. “Who’s there?” asked Ibarra in a gloomy tone.

At that moment, three loud knocks echoed on the door. “Who’s there?” Ibarra asked in a gloomy tone.

[422]“Open, in the King’s name, open at once, or we’ll break the door down,” answered an imperious voice in Spanish.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]“Open up, in the King's name, open right now, or we'll break the door down,” replied a commanding voice in Spanish.

Ibarra looked toward the window, his eyes gleamed, and he cocked his revolver. Then changing his mind, he put the weapons down and went to open the door just as the servant appeared. Three guards instantly seized him.

Ibarra looked out the window, his eyes shining, and he raised his revolver. Then, changing his mind, he set the weapon down and went to open the door just as the servant arrived. Three guards immediately grabbed him.

“Consider yourself a prisoner in the King’s name,” said the sergeant.

“Think of yourself as a prisoner in the King’s name,” the sergeant said.

“For what?”

"Why?"

“They’ll tell you over there. We’re forbidden to say.” The youth reflected a moment and then, perhaps not wishing that the soldiers should discover his preparations for flight, picked up his hat, saying, “I’m at your service. I suppose that it will only be for a few hours.”

“They’ll tell you over there. We’re not allowed to say.” The young man thought for a moment and then, not wanting the soldiers to find out about his plans to escape, picked up his hat and said, “I’m here to help. I guess it’ll only be for a few hours.”

“If you promise not to try to escape, we won’t tie you the alferez grants this favor—but if you run—”

“If you promise not to try to escape, we won’t tie you up. The lieutenant grants this favor—but if you run—”

Ibarra went with them, leaving his servants in consternation.

Ibarra went with them, leaving his servants in shock.

Meanwhile, what had become of Elias? Leaving the house of Crisostomo, he had run like one crazed, without heeding where he was going. He crossed the fields in violent agitation, he reached the woods; he fled from the town, from the light—even the moon so troubled him that he plunged into the mysterious shadows of the trees. There, sometimes pausing, sometimes moving along unfrequented paths, supporting himself on the hoary trunks or being entangled in the undergrowth, he gazed toward the town, which, bathed in the light of the moon, spread out before him on the plain along the shore of the lake. Birds awakened from their sleep flew about, huge bats and owls moved from branch to branch with strident cries and gazed at him with their round eyes, but Elias neither heard nor heeded them. In his fancy he was followed by the offended shades of his family, he saw on every branch the gruesome basket containing Balat’s gory head, as his father had described it to him; at every tree he seemed to stumble over the [423]corpse of his grandmother; he imagined that he saw the rotting skeleton of his dishonored grandfather swinging among the shadows—and the skeleton and the corpse and the gory head cried after him, “Coward! Coward!”

Meanwhile, what happened to Elias? After leaving Crisostomo's house, he ran off like he was losing it, not paying attention to where he was headed. He raced through the fields in a state of turmoil, reached the woods, and escaped from the town, from the light—even the moon disturbed him so much that he dove into the dark shadows of the trees. There, sometimes stopping and sometimes wandering along lonely paths, leaning against the ancient trunks or getting caught in the underbrush, he looked back at the town, which, illuminated by the moon, spread out before him on the plain beside the lake. Birds startled from their sleep flew around, large bats and owls moved from branch to branch with piercing cries and stared at him with their big eyes, but Elias neither heard nor noticed them. In his mind, he felt pursued by the angry spirits of his family; he saw, on every branch, the gruesome basket with Balat’s bloody head, just as his father had described; at every tree, he thought he stumbled over his grandmother’s corpse; he imagined he saw the decaying skeleton of his dishonored grandfather swinging among the shadows—and the skeleton and the corpse and the bloody head called out to him, “Coward! Coward!”

Leaving the hill, Elias descended to the lake and ran along the shore excitedly. There at a distance in the midst of the waters, where the moonlight seemed to form a cloud, he thought he could see a specter rise and soar the shade of his sister with her breast bloody and her loose hair streaming about. He fell to his knees on the sand and extending his arms cried out, “You, too!”

Leaving the hill, Elias went down to the lake and ran along the shore with excitement. There in the distance, in the middle of the water, where the moonlight created a cloud-like effect, he thought he saw a ghost rise and float—his sister's shadow, with her chest covered in blood and her hair flowing around her. He dropped to his knees on the sand, stretched out his arms, and shouted, “You, too!”

Then with his gaze fixed on the cloud he arose slowly and went forward into the water as if he were following some one. He passed over the gentle slope that forms the bar and was soon far from the shore. The water rose to his waist, but he plunged on like one fascinated, following, ever following, the ghostly charmer. Now the water covered his chest—a volley of rifle-shots sounded, the vision disappeared, the youth returned to his senses. In the stillness of the night and the greater density of the air the reports reached him clearly and distinctly. He stopped to reflect and found himself in the water—over the peaceful ripples of the lake he could still make out the lights in the fishermen’s huts.

Then, with his eyes fixed on the cloud, he slowly stood up and walked into the water as if he were following someone. He crossed over the gentle slope that forms the bar and was soon far from the shore. The water was up to his waist, but he pressed on like someone entranced, continuously following the ghostly figure. Now the water was up to his chest—he heard a volley of gunshots, the vision vanished, and the young man regained his senses. In the stillness of the night and the thicker air, the sounds reached him clearly. He paused to think and realized he was still in the water—over the calm ripples of the lake, he could still see the lights in the fishermen’s huts.

He returned to the shore and started toward the town, but for what purpose he himself knew not. The streets appeared to be deserted, the houses were closed, and even the dogs that were wont to bark through the night had hidden themselves in fear. The silvery light of the moon added to the sadness and loneliness.

He went back to the shore and headed toward the town, but he had no idea why. The streets seemed empty, the houses were shut, and even the dogs that usually barked through the night had tucked themselves away in fear. The silvery moonlight only added to the sadness and loneliness.

Fearful of meeting the civil-guards, he made his way along through yards and gardens, in one of which he thought he could discern two human figures, but he kept on his way, leaping over fences and walls, until after great labor he reached the other end of the town and went toward Crisostomo’s house. In the doorway were the servants, lamenting their master’s arrest.

Fearful of running into the police, he moved through backyards and gardens, spotting what he thought were two people in one of them, but he kept going, jumping over fences and walls, until finally, after much effort, he reached the other side of town and headed toward Crisostomo’s house. In the doorway, the servants were mourning their master’s arrest.

[424]After learning about what had occurred Elias pretended to go away, but really went around behind the house, jumped over the wall, and crawled through a window into the study where the candle that Ibarra had lighted was still burning. He saw the books and papers and found the arms, the jewels, and the sacks of money. Reconstructing in his imagination the scene that had taken place there and seeing so many papers that might be of a compromising nature, he decided to gather them up, throw them from the window, and bury them.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]After learning about what had happened, Elias pretended to leave, but actually went around to the back of the house, jumped over the wall, and crawled through a window into the study where the candle that Ibarra had lit was still burning. He saw the books and papers and found the weapons, the jewels, and the bags of cash. Imagining the scene that had unfolded there and noticing so many papers that could be incriminating, he decided to gather them up, throw them out the window, and bury them.

But, on glancing toward the street, he saw two guards approaching, their bayonets and caps gleaming in the moonlight. With them was the directorcillo. He made a sudden resolution: throwing the papers and some clothing into a heap in the center of the room, he poured over them the oil from a lamp and set fire to the whole. He was hurriedly placing the arms in his belt when he caught sight of the portrait of Maria Clara and hesitated a moment, then thrust it into one of the sacks and with them in his hands leaped from the window into the garden.

But when he glanced out toward the street, he saw two guards coming closer, their bayonets and caps shining in the moonlight. The directorcillo was with them. He made a quick decision: he threw the papers and some clothes into a pile in the middle of the room, poured lamp oil over them, and then set the whole thing on fire. As he hurried to tuck his weapons into his belt, he noticed the portrait of Maria Clara and paused for a moment, then shoved it into one of the sacks. With the sacks in his hands, he jumped out the window into the garden.

It was time that he did so, too, for the guards were forcing an entrance. “Let us in to get your master’s papers!” cried the directorcillo.

It was about time he did, because the guards were breaking in. “Let us in to get your master's papers!” shouted the directorcillo.

“Have you permission? If you haven’t, you won’t get in,’” answered an old man.

“Do you have permission? If you don’t, you can’t get in,” replied an old man.

But the soldiers pushed him aside with the butts of their rifles and ran up the stairway, just as a thick cloud of smoke rolled through the house and long tongues of flame shot out from the study, enveloping the doors and windows.

But the soldiers shoved him aside with the ends of their rifles and rushed up the stairway, just as a thick cloud of smoke swept through the house and long tongues of flame burst out from the study, engulfing the doors and windows.

“Fire! Fire!” was the cry, as each rushed to save what he could. But the blaze had reached the little laboratory and caught the inflammable materials there, so the guards had to retire. The flames roared about, licking up everything in their way and cutting off the passages. Vainly was water brought from the well and cries for help [425]raised, for the house was set apart from the rest. The fire swept through all the rooms and sent toward the sky thick spirals of smoke. Soon the whole structure was at the mercy of the flames, fanned now by the wind, which in the heat grew stronger. Some few rustics came up, but only to gaze on this great bonfire, the end of that old building which had been so long respected by the elements. [426]

“Fire! Fire!” was the shout as everyone rushed to save whatever they could. But the fire had spread to the small lab and ignited the flammable materials inside, forcing the guards to fall back. The flames roared, consuming everything in their path and blocking the exits. Water was brought from the well and cries for help were raised, but it was useless since the house was isolated from everything else. The fire tore through all the rooms, sending thick clouds of smoke up into the sky. Soon, the entire structure was at the mercy of the flames, which were now fanned by the wind, growing stronger in the heat. A few local residents arrived, but only to watch the massive bonfire, marking the end of that old building that had long been respected by nature. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

Chapter LVI

Rumors and Beliefs

Day dawned at last for the terrified town. The streets near the barracks and the town hail were still deserted and solitary, the houses showed no signs of life. Nevertheless, the wooden panel of a window was pushed back noisily and a child’s head was stretched out and turned from side to side, gazing about in all directions. At once, however, a smack indicated the contact of tanned hide with the soft human article, so the child made a wry face, closed its eyes, and disappeared. The window slammed shut.

Day finally broke for the scared town. The streets near the barracks and the town hall were still empty and quiet, and the houses showed no signs of life. However, the wooden panel of a window was pushed open noisily, and a child’s head popped out, looking around in all directions. Suddenly, though, a smack echoed, signaling the contact of weathered skin with soft human flesh, causing the child to make a grimace, shut their eyes, and vanish. The window slammed shut.

But an example had been set. That opening and shutting of the window had no doubt been heard on all sides, for soon another window opened slowly and there appeared cautiously the head of a wrinkled and toothless old woman: it was the same Sister Puté who had raised such a disturbance while Padre Damaso was preaching. Children and old women are the representatives of curiosity in this world: the former from a wish to know things and the latter from a desire to recollect them.

But an example had been set. The sound of the window opening and closing was probably heard everywhere, because soon another window opened slowly, and a wrinkled, toothless old woman cautiously poked her head out: it was the same Sister Puté who had caused such a ruckus while Padre Damaso was preaching. Children and old women are the representatives of curiosity in this world: the former wanting to know things and the latter wanting to remember them.

Apparently there was no one to apply a slipper to Sister Puté, for she remained gazing out into the distance with wrinkled eyebrows. Then she rinsed out her mouth, spat noisily, and crossed herself. In the house opposite, another window was now timidly opened to reveal Sister Rufa, she who did not wish to cheat or be cheated. They stared at each other for a moment, smiled, made some signs, and again crossed themselves.

Apparently, no one was there to calm Sister Puté down, as she continued staring into the distance with furrowed brows. Then she rinsed her mouth, spat loudly, and crossed herself. In the house across the street, another window slowly opened to show Sister Rufa, the one who didn’t want to trick anyone or be tricked herself. They looked at each other for a moment, smiled, made some gestures, and crossed themselves again.

Jesús, it seemed like a thanksgiving mass, regular fireworks!” commented Sister Rufa.

Jesus, it felt like a Thanksgiving service, just like regular fireworks!” remarked Sister Rufa.

[427]“Since the town was sacked by Balat, I’ve never seen another night equal to it,” responded Sister Puté.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]“Ever since Balat attacked the town, I haven't experienced a night like that again,” replied Sister Puté.

“What a lot of shots! They say that it was old Pablo’s band.”

“What a lot of shots! They say it was Pablo’s band.”

“Tulisanes? That can’t be! They say that it was the cuadrilleros against the civil-guards. That’s why Don Filipo has been arrested.”

“Tulisanes? That can’t be! They say it was the cuadrilleros against the civil guards. That’s why Don Filipo has been arrested.”

Sanctus Deus! They say that at least fourteen were killed.”

Holy God! They say that at least fourteen people were killed.

Other windows were now opened and more faces appeared to exchange greetings and make comments. In the clear light, which promised a bright day, soldiers could be seen in the distance, coming and going confusedly like gray silhouettes.

Other windows were now opened and more faces appeared to exchange greetings and make comments. In the clear light, which promised a bright day, soldiers could be seen in the distance, coming and going confusedly like gray silhouettes.

“There goes one more corpse!” was the exclamation from a window.

“There goes another corpse!” was the shout from a window.

“One? I see two.”

"One? I see two."

“And I—but really, can it be you don’t know what it was?” asked a sly-featured individual.

“And I—but seriously, can it be that you don’t know what it was?” asked a sly-looking person.

“Oh, the cuadrilleros!”

“Oh, the squad members!”

“No, sir, it was a mutiny in the barracks!”

“No, sir, it was a rebellion in the barracks!”

“What kind of mutiny? The curate against the alferez?”

“What type of rebellion? The priest against the lieutenant?”

“No, it was nothing of the kind,” answered the man who had asked the first question. “It was the Chinamen who have rebelled.” With this he shut his window.

“No, it wasn't anything like that,” replied the man who had asked the first question. “It was the Chinese who have revolted.” With that, he closed his window.

“The Chinamen!” echoed all in great astonishment. “That’s why not one of them is to be seen!” “They’ve probably killed them all!”

“The Chinese!” everyone exclaimed in shock. “That’s why none of them can be seen!” “They’ve probably killed them all!”

“I thought they were going to do something bad. Yesterday—”

“I thought they were going to do something bad. Yesterday—”

“I saw it myself. Last night—”

“I saw it myself. Last night—”

“What a pity!” exclaimed Sister Rufa. “To get killed just before Christmas when they bring around their presents! They should have waited until New Year’s.”

“What a shame!” Sister Rufa exclaimed. “To get killed just before Christmas when they’re delivering their presents! They should have waited until New Year’s.”

Little by little the street awoke to life. Dogs, chickens, pigs, and doves began the movement, and these animals [428]were soon followed by some ragged urchins who held fast to each other’s arms as they timidly approached the barracks. Then a few old women with handkerchiefs tied about their heads and fastened under their chins appeared with thick rosaries in their hands, pretending to be at their prayers so that the soldiers would let them pass. When it was seen that one might walk about without being shot at, the men began to come out with assumed airs of indifference. First they limited their steps to the neighborhood of their houses, caressing their game-cocks, then they extended their stroll, stopping from time to time, until at last they stood in front of the town hall.

Little by little, the street came to life. Dogs, chickens, pigs, and doves started the movement, and these animals [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]were soon joined by some ragged kids who huddled together as they cautiously approached the barracks. Then a few old women, with handkerchiefs tied around their heads and secured under their chins, appeared, holding thick rosaries in their hands, pretending to pray so the soldiers would let them pass. When it became clear that it was safe to walk around without being shot at, the men began to emerge with a show of indifference. At first, they stayed close to their homes, petting their roosters, then gradually extended their stroll, stopping occasionally, until they finally gathered in front of the town hall.

In a quarter of an hour other versions of the affair were in circulation. Ibarra with his servants had tried to kidnap Maria Clara, and Capitan Tiago had defended her, aided by the Civil Guard. The number of killed was now not fourteen but thirty. Capitan Tiago was wounded and would leave that very day with his family for Manila.

In fifteen minutes, other versions of the incident were going around. Ibarra and his servants had attempted to kidnap Maria Clara, and Capitan Tiago had defended her, with help from the Civil Guard. The number of dead was now not fourteen but thirty. Capitan Tiago was injured and was leaving that very day with his family for Manila.

The arrival of two cuadrilleros carrying a human form on a covered stretcher and followed by a civil-guard produced a great sensation. It was conjectured that they came from the convento, and, from the shape of the feet, which were dangling over one end, some guessed who the dead man might be, some one else a little distance away told who it was; further on the corpse was multiplied and the mystery of the Holy Trinity duplicated, later the miracle of the loaves and fishes was repeated—and the dead were then thirty and eight.

The arrival of two guards carrying a human figure on a covered stretcher, followed by a civil guard, caused a huge stir. People speculated that they came from the convent, and from the shape of the feet dangling over one end, some guessed who the dead man might be. Someone a bit farther away said who it was; further down, the corpse multiplied, and the mystery of the Holy Trinity was duplicated. Eventually, the miracle of the loaves and fishes was repeated—and the dead numbered thirty-eight.

By half-past seven, when other guards arrived from neighboring towns, the current version was clear and detailed. “I’ve just come from the town hall, where I’ve seen Don Filipo and Don Crisostomo prisoners,” a man told Sister Puté. “I’ve talked with one of the cuadrilleros who are on guard. Well, Bruno, the son of that fellow who was flogged to death, confessed everything last night. As you know, Capitan Tiago is going to marry his daughter to the young Spaniard, so Don Crisostomo in his rage [429]wanted to get revenge and tried to kill all the Spaniards, even the curate. Last night they attacked the barracks and the convento, but fortunately, by God’s mercy, the curate was in Capitan Tiago’s house. They say that a lot of them escaped. The civil-guards burned Don Crisostomo’s house down, and if they hadn’t arrested him first they would have burned him also.”

By 7:30, when other guards arrived from nearby towns, the situation was clear and detailed. “I just came from the town hall, where I saw Don Filipo and Don Crisostomo in custody,” a man told Sister Puté. “I spoke with one of the guards who are on duty. Well, Bruno, the son of that guy who was whipped to death, confessed everything last night. As you know, Capitan Tiago is planning to marry his daughter to the young Spaniard, so Don Crisostomo, in his anger, wanted revenge and tried to kill all the Spaniards, even the curate. Last night they attacked the barracks and the convent, but thankfully, by God’s mercy, the curate was at Capitan Tiago’s house. They say a lot of them managed to escape. The civil guards burned down Don Crisostomo’s house, and if they hadn’t arrested him first, they would have burned him too.”

“They burned the house down?”

“They burned the house?”

“All the servants are under arrest. Look, you can still see the smoke from here!” answered the narrator, approaching the window. “Those who come from there tell of many sad things.”

“All the servants are under arrest. Look, you can still see the smoke from here!” replied the narrator, moving closer to the window. “Those who come from there talk about many tragic things.”

All looked toward the place indicated. A thin column of smoke was still slowly rising toward the sky. All made comments, more or less pitying, more or less accusing.

Everyone looked toward the indicated spot. A thin column of smoke was still rising slowly into the sky. People made comments, some more sympathetic, others more accusatory.

“Poor youth!” exclaimed an old man, Puté’s husband.

“Poor kid!” exclaimed an old man, Puté’s husband.

“Yes,” she answered, “but look how he didn’t order a mass said for the soul of his father, who undoubtedly needs it more than others.”

“Yes,” she replied, “but look how he didn’t arrange for a mass to be said for his father’s soul, who surely needs it more than anyone else.”

“But, woman, haven’t you any pity?”

"But, woman, don’t you have any compassion?"

“Pity for the excommunicated? It’s a sin to take pity on the enemies of God, the curates say. Don’t you remember? In the cemetery he walked about as if he was in a corral.”

“Feeling sorry for the excommunicated? The priests say it’s wrong to feel sympathy for God’s enemies. Don’t you recall? In the graveyard, he wandered around like he was in a pen.”

“But a corral and the cemetery are alike,” replied the old man, “only that into the former only one kind of animal enters.”

“But a corral and a cemetery are similar,” replied the old man, “except that only one type of animal goes into the former.”

“Shut up!” cried Sister Puté. “You’ll still defend those whom God has clearly punished. You’ll see how they’ll arrest you, too. You’re upholding a falling house.”

“Shut up!” yelled Sister Puté. “You’ll still defend those whom God has clearly punished. You’ll see how they’ll arrest you, too. You’re supporting a collapsing house.”

Her husband became silent before this argument.

Her husband fell quiet during this argument.

“Yes,” continued the old lady, “after striking Padre Damaso there wasn’t anything left for him to do but to kill Padre Salvi.”

“Yes,” continued the old lady, “after hitting Padre Damaso, there was nothing left for him to do but to kill Padre Salvi.”

“But you can’t deny that he was good when he was a little boy.”

"But you can't deny that he was great when he was a little kid."

[430]“Yes, he was good,” replied the old woman, “but he went to Spain. All those that go to Spain become heretics, as the curates have said.”

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]“Yeah, he was great,” replied the old woman, “but he went to Spain. Everyone who goes to Spain turns into a heretic, just like the priests have said.”

“Oho!” exclaimed her husband, seeing his chance for a retort, “and the curate, and all the curates, and the Archbishop, and the Pope, and the Virgin—aren’t they from Spain? Are they also heretics? Abá!

“Oho!” her husband exclaimed, seizing the opportunity for a comeback, “and the curate, and all the curates, and the Archbishop, and the Pope, and the Virgin—aren’t they from Spain? Are they also heretics? Abá!

Happily for Sister Puté the arrival of a maidservant running, all pale and terrified, cut short this discussion.

Happily for Sister Puté, the arrival of a maid running in, looking all pale and scared, interrupted this discussion.

“A man hanged in the next garden!” she cried breathlessly.

"A man has hanged himself in the next garden!" she exclaimed, breathless.

“A man hanged?” exclaimed all in stupefaction. The women crossed themselves. No one could move from his place.

“A man hanged?” everyone exclaimed in shock. The women crossed themselves. No one could move from their spot.

“Yes, sir,” went on the trembling servant; “I was going to pick peas—I looked into our neighbor’s garden to see if it was—I saw a man swinging—I thought it was Teo, the servant who always gives me—I went nearer to—pick the peas, and I saw that it wasn’t Teo, but a dead man. I ran and I ran and—”

“Yes, sir,” continued the trembling servant; “I was about to pick peas—I glanced into our neighbor’s garden to see if it was— I saw a man swinging—I thought it was Teo, the servant who always helps me—I moved closer to—pick the peas, and I realized it wasn’t Teo, but a dead man. I ran and I ran and—”

“Let’s go see him,” said the old man, rising. “Show us the way.”

“Let’s go see him,” said the old man, standing up. “Lead the way.”

“Don’t you go!” cried Sister Puté, catching hold of his camisa. “Something will happen to you! Is he hanged? Then the worse for him!”

“Don’t go!” Sister Puté yelled, grabbing his shirt. “Something bad will happen to you! Is he hanged? Then it’s his problem!”

“Let me see him, woman. You, Juan, go to the barracks and report it. Perhaps he’s not dead yet.”

“Let me see him, woman. You, Juan, go to the barracks and report this. Maybe he’s not dead yet.”

So he proceeded to the garden with the servant, who kept behind him. The women, including even Sister Puté herself, followed after, filled with fear and curiosity.

So he went to the garden with the servant trailing behind him. The women, including Sister Puté herself, followed closely, anxious and curious.

“There he is, sir,” said the servant, as she stopped and pointed with her finger.

“There he is, sir,” said the servant, as she paused and pointed with her finger.

The committee paused at a respectful distance and allowed the old man to go forward alone.

The committee stood back at a respectful distance and let the old man move ahead by himself.

A human body hanging from the branch of a santol tree swung about gently in the breeze. The old man stared at it for a time and saw that the legs and arms were [431]stiff, the clothing soiled, and the head doubled over.

A human body hanging from a santol tree branch swayed gently in the breeze. The old man looked at it for a while and noticed that the legs and arms were [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]stiff, the clothes dirty, and the head bent over.

“We mustn’t touch him until some officer of the law arrives,” he said aloud. “He’s already stiff, he’s been dead for some time.”

"We can't touch him until a police officer gets here," he said loudly. "He's already rigid; he's been dead for a while."

The women gradually moved closer.

The women steadily moved closer.

“He’s the fellow who lived in that little house there. He came here two weeks ago. Look at the scar on his face.”

“He's the guy who lived in that little house over there. He arrived two weeks ago. Check out the scar on his face.”

Ave Maria!” exclaimed some of the women.

Ave Maria!” some of the women exclaimed.

“Shall we pray for his soul?” asked a young woman, after she had finished staring and examining the body.

“Should we pray for his soul?” asked a young woman, after she finished staring at and examining the body.

“Fool, heretic!” scolded Sister Puté. “Don’t you know what Padre Damaso said? It’s tempting God to pray for one of the damned. Whoever commits suicide is irrevocably damned and therefore he isn’t buried in holy ground.”

“Fool, heretic!” scolded Sister Puté. “Don’t you know what Padre Damaso said? It’s tempting God to pray for one of the damned. Whoever commits suicide is irrevocably damned, so they aren’t buried in holy ground.”

Then she added, “I knew that this man was coming to a bad end; I never could find out how he lived.”

Then she added, “I always knew this guy was headed for trouble; I could never figure out how he got by.”

“I saw him twice talking with the senior sacristan,” observed a young woman.

"I saw him talking with the head sacristan twice," a young woman remarked.

“It wouldn’t be to confess himself or to order a mass!”

“It wouldn’t be to confess or to order a mass!”

Other neighbors came up until a large group surrounded the corpse, which was still swinging about. After half an hour, an alguazil and the directorcillo arrived with two cuadrilleros, who took the body down and placed it on a stretcher.

Other neighbors gathered until a large group surrounded the body, which was still swinging. After half an hour, a police officer and the local director showed up with two deputies, who took the body down and placed it on a stretcher.

“People are getting in a hurry to die,” remarked the directorcillo with a smile, as he took a pen from behind his ear.

“People are rushing to die,” the director said with a smile, as he took a pen from behind his ear.

He made captious inquiries, and took down the statement of the maidservant, whom he tried to confuse, now looking at her fiercely, now threatening her, now attributing to her things that she had not said, so much so that she, thinking that she would have to go to jail, began to cry and wound up by declaring that she wasn’t looking for peas but and she called Teo as a witness.

He asked tricky questions and noted down the maid's statement, trying to confuse her by glaring at her threateningly and accusing her of things she never said. She became so scared that she thought she might end up in jail, started to cry, and ultimately declared that she wasn't looking for trouble and called Teo as a witness.

While this was taking place, a rustic in a wide salakot [432]with a big bandage on his neck was examining the corpse and the rope. The face was not more livid than the rest of the body, two scratches and two red spots were to be seen above the noose, the strands of the rope were white and had no blood on them. The curious rustic carefully examined the camisa and pantaloons, and noticed that they were very dusty and freshly torn in some parts. But what most caught his attention were the seeds of amores-secos that were sticking on the camisa even up to the collar.

While this was happening, a local wearing a wide straw hat [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] with a large bandage on his neck was looking over the corpse and the rope. The face wasn't any paler than the rest of the body. There were two scratches and two red spots above the noose, and the strands of rope were white and showed no signs of blood. The curious local carefully inspected the shirt and pants, noticing they were very dusty and had fresh tears in some areas. But what caught his attention the most were the seeds of amores-secos stuck to the shirt, even up to the collar.

“What are you looking at?” the directorcillo asked him. “I was looking, sir, to see if I could recognize him,” stammered the rustic, partly uncovering, but in such a way that his salakot fell lower.

“What are you looking at?” the director asked him. “I was looking, sir, to see if I could recognize him,” stammered the rustic, partly uncovering himself, but doing it in such a way that his hat fell lower.

“But haven’t you heard that it’s a certain Lucas? Were you asleep?”

“But haven’t you heard it’s Lucas? Were you sleeping?”

The crowd laughed, while the abashed rustic muttered a few words and moved away slowly with his head down.

The crowd laughed, while the embarrassed country guy mumbled a few words and walked away slowly with his head down.

“Here, where you going?” cried the old man after him.

“Hey, where are you going?” shouted the old man after him.

“That’s not the way out. That’s the way to the dead man’s house.”

"That’s not the way out. That’s the path to the dead guy’s place."

“The fellow’s still asleep,” remarked the directorcillo facetiously. “Better pour some water over him.”

“The guy’s still asleep,” the small director joked. “Maybe we should splash some water on him.”

Amid the laughter of the bystanders the rustic left the place where he had played such a ridiculous part and went toward the church. In the sacristy he asked for the senior sacristan.

Amid the laughter of the onlookers, the countryman walked away from the spot where he had played such a silly role and headed toward the church. In the sacristy, he asked for the head sacristan.

“He’s still asleep,” was the rough answer. “Don’t you know that the convento was assaulted last night?”

“He’s still asleep,” was the gruff response. “Don’t you know the convent was attacked last night?”

“Then I’ll wait till he wakes up.” This with a stupid stare at the sacristans, such as is common to persons who are used to rough treatment.

“Then I’ll wait until he wakes up.” This was said with a blank stare at the sacristans, typical of people who are accustomed to harsh treatment.

In a corner which was still in shadow the one-eyed senior sacristan lay asleep in a big chair. His spectacles were placed on his forehead amid long locks of hair, while his thin, squalid chest, which was bare, rose and fell regularly.

In a shadowy corner, the one-eyed senior sacristan was asleep in a big chair. His glasses sat on his forehead among his long hair, while his thin, ragged chest, which was bare, rose and fell steadily.

The rustic took a seat near by, as if to wait patiently, but he dropped a piece of money and started to look for it [433]with the aid of a candle under the senior sacristan’s chair. He noticed seeds of amores-secos on the pantaloons and on the cuffs of the sleeper’s camisa. The latter awoke, rubbed his one good eye, and began to scold the rustic with great ill-humor.

The peasant sat down nearby, as if to wait patiently, but he dropped some money and started searching for it [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]with the help of a candle under the senior sacristan’s chair. He noticed seeds of amores-secos on the pants and on the cuffs of the sleeping man’s shirt. The man woke up, rubbed his one good eye, and started scolding the peasant with great annoyance.

“I wanted to order a mass, sir,” was the reply in a tone of excuse.

“I wanted to order a mass, sir,” was the response, sounding apologetic.

“The masses are already over,” said the sacristan, sweetening his tone a little at this. “If you want it for tomorrow—is it for the souls in purgatory?”

“The services are already done,” said the sacristan, softening his tone a bit at this. “If you need it for tomorrow—is it for the souls in purgatory?”

“No, sir,” answered the rustic, handing him a peso.

“No, sir,” replied the rural man, giving him a peso.

Then gazing fixedly at the single eye, he added, “It’s for a person who’s going to die soon.”

Then staring intently at the single eye, he added, “It’s for someone who’s going to die soon.”

Hereupon he left the sacristy. “I could have caught him last night!” he sighed, as he took off the bandage and stood erect to recover the face and form of Elias. [434]

He left the sacristy. “I could have caught him last night!” he sighed, as he removed the bandage and stood tall to reveal the face and figure of Elias. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

Chapter LVII

Vae Victis!

Mi gozo en un pozo.

I'm down in the dumps.

Guards with forbidding mien paced to and fro in front of the door of the town hall, threatening with their rifle-butts the bold urchins who rose on tiptoe or climbed up on one another to see through the bars.

Guards with stern looks walked back and forth in front of the town hall door, intimidating the daring kids who stood on tiptoe or climbed on each other to peek through the bars.

The hall itself did not present that agreeable aspect it wore when the program of the fiesta was under discussion—now it was gloomy and rather ominous. The civil-guards and cuadrilleros who occupied it scarcely spoke and then with few words in low tones. At the table the directorcillo, two clerks, and several soldiers were rustling papers, while the alferez strode from one side to the other, at times gazing fiercely toward the door: prouder Themistocles could not have appeared in the Olympic games after the battle of Salamis. Doña Consolacion yawned in a corner, exhibiting a dirty mouth and jagged teeth, while she fixed her cold, sinister gaze on the door of the jail, which was covered with indecent drawings. She had succeeded in persuading her husband, whose victory had made him amiable, to let her witness the inquiry and perhaps the accompanying tortures. The hyena smelt the carrion and licked herself, wearied by the delay.

The hall itself didn’t look as inviting as it did when the fiesta program was being discussed—now it had a gloomy and somewhat threatening vibe. The civil guards and squad members inside barely spoke, and when they did, it was in hushed tones. At the table, the director, two clerks, and several soldiers shuffled through papers while the lieutenant paced back and forth, occasionally glaring fiercely at the door: prouder than Themistocles could have looked at the Olympic games after the Battle of Salamis. Doña Consolacion yawned in a corner, showing off her dirty mouth and jagged teeth as she fixed her cold, sinister stare on the jail door, which was covered in crude drawings. She had managed to convince her husband, who was in a good mood after his victory, to let her attend the inquiry and possibly the tortures that would follow. The hyena sensed the carrion and licked herself, tired of the wait.

The gobernadorcillo was very compunctious. His seat, that large chair placed under his Majesty’s portrait, was vacant, being apparently intended for some one else. About nine o’clock the curate arrived, pale and scowling.

The gobernadorcillo felt very guilty. His seat, the big chair under his Majesty’s portrait, was empty, seemingly reserved for someone else. Around nine o’clock, the curate showed up, looking pale and unhappy.

“Well, you haven’t kept yourself waiting!” the alferez greeted him.

“Well, you didn’t make yourself wait!” the alferez greeted him.

[435]“I should prefer not to be present,” replied Padre Salvi in a low voice, paying no heed to the bitter tone of the alferez. “I’m very nervous.”

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]“I’d rather not be here,” Padre Salvi replied softly, ignoring the alferez's harsh tone. “I’m really anxious.”

“As no one else has come to fill the place, I judged that your presence—You know that they leave this afternoon.”

“As no one else has come to take their place, I figured that your presence—You know they’re leaving this afternoon.”

“Young Ibarra and the teniente-mayor?”

"Young Ibarra and the chief?"

The alferez pointed toward the jail. “There are eight there,” he said. “Bruno died at midnight, but his statement is on record.”

The officer gestured toward the jail. “There are eight in there,” he said. “Bruno died at midnight, but his statement is on file.”

The curate saluted Doña Consolacion, who responded with a yawn, and took his seat in the big chair under his Majesty’s portrait. “Let us begin,” he announced.

The curate greeted Doña Consolacion, who replied with a yawn, and took his place in the large chair beneath the portrait of his Majesty. “Let’s get started,” he announced.

“Bring out those two who are in the stocks,” ordered the alferez in a tone that he tried to make as terrible as possible. Then turning to the curate he added with a change of tone, “They are fastened in by skipping two holes.”

“Bring out those two who are in the stocks,” ordered the alferez in a tone he tried to make as intimidating as possible. Then, turning to the curate, he added, “They’re secured by skipping two holes.”

For the benefit of those who are not informed about these instruments of torture, we will say that the stocks are one of the most harmless. The holes in which the offender’s legs are placed are a little more or less than a foot apart; by skipping two holes, the prisoner finds himself in a rather forced position with peculiar inconvenience to his ankles and a distance of about a yard between his lower extremities. It does not kill instantaneously, as may well be imagined.

For those who aren't familiar with these torture devices, we should mention that the stocks are among the least harmful. The holes where the offender’s legs go are about a foot apart; by skipping two holes, the prisoner ends up in a pretty cramped position that puts strain on his ankles, with roughly a yard separating his feet. It doesn't cause instant death, as one might expect.

The jailer, followed by four soldiers, pushed back the bolt and opened the door. A nauseating odor and currents of thick, damp air escaped from the darkness within at the same time that laments and sighs were heard. A soldier struck a match, but the flame was choked in such a foul atmosphere, and they had to wait until the air became fresher.

The jailer, followed by four soldiers, slid back the bolt and opened the door. A disgusting smell and waves of thick, damp air rushed out from the darkness inside, accompanied by cries and sighs. A soldier lit a match, but the flame was suffocated in such a terrible atmosphere, and they had to wait until the air got clearer.

In the dim light of the candle several human forms became vaguely outlined: men hugging their knees or hiding their heads between them, some lying face downward, some standing, and some turned toward the wall. A blow [436]and a creak were heard, accompanied by curses—the stocks were opened, Doña Consolacion bent forward with the muscles of her neck swelling and her bulging eyes fixed on the half-opened door.

In the dim candlelight, several human shapes were faintly visible: men curled up with their knees hugged to their chests or hiding their heads between them, some lying face down, some standing, and others turned toward the wall. A thud [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]and a creaking sound echoed, along with curses—the stocks were being opened, and Doña Consolacion leaned forward, her neck muscles tensed and her bulging eyes locked on the half-open door.

A wretched figure, Tarsilo, Bruno’s brother, came out between two soldiers. On his wrists were handcuffs and his clothing was in shreds, revealing quite a muscular body. He turned his eyes insolently on the alferez’s woman.

A miserable sight, Tarsilo, Bruno's brother, emerged between two soldiers. His wrists were cuffed, and his clothes were torn, showing off a strong physique. He glanced defiantly at the alferez's woman.

“This is the one who defended himself with the most courage and told his companions to run,” said the alferez to Padre Salvi.

“This is the one who defended himself the bravest and told his friends to run,” said the alferez to Padre Salvi.

Behind him came another of miserable aspect, moaning and weeping like a child. He limped along exposing pantaloons spotted with blood. “Mercy, sir, mercy! I’ll not go back into the yard,” he whimpered.

Behind him came another, looking miserable, moaning and crying like a child. He limped along, revealing pants stained with blood. “Please, sir, have mercy! I won’t go back into the yard,” he whined.

“He’s a rogue,” observed the alferez to the curate. “He tried to run, but he was wounded in the thigh. These are the only two that we took alive.”

“He’s a troublemaker,” the alferez said to the curate. “He tried to escape, but he got shot in the thigh. These are the only two we caught alive.”

“What’s your name?” the alferez asked Tarsilo.

“What’s your name?” the lieutenant asked Tarsilo.

“Tarsilo Alasigan.”

“Tarsilo Alasigan.”

“What did Don Crisostomo promise you for attacking the barracks?”

“What did Don Crisostomo promise you for attacking the barracks?”

“Don Crisostomo never had anything to do with us.”

“Don Crisostomo never had anything to do with us.”

“Don’t deny it! That’s why you tried to surprise us.”

“Don’t deny it! That’s why you wanted to surprise us.”

“You’re mistaken. You beat our father to death and we were avenging him, nothing more. Look for your two associates.”

“You're wrong. You killed our father, and we were just getting back at you for that. Go find your two partners.”

The alferez gazed at the sergeant in surprise.

The lieutenant stared at the sergeant in shock.

“They’re over there in the gully where we threw them yesterday and where they’ll rot. Now kill me, you’ll not learn anything more.”

“They're over there in the gully where we tossed them yesterday and where they'll decay. Now just kill me; you won't find out anything else.”

General surprise and silence, broken by the alferez. “You are going to tell who your other accomplices are,” he threatened, flourishing a rattan whip.

General surprise and silence, interrupted by the alferez. “You’re going to tell us who your other accomplices are,” he threatened, waving a rattan whip.

A smile of disdain curled the prisoner’s lips. The alferez consulted with the curate in a low tone for a few moments, [437]then turned to the soldiers. “Take him out where the corpses are,” he commanded.

A smirk of contempt crossed the prisoner's lips. The lieutenant whispered with the priest for a moment, [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]then faced the soldiers. “Take him out to where the bodies are,” he ordered.

On a cart in a corner of the yard were heaped five corpses, partly covered with a filthy piece of torn matting. A soldier walked about near them, spitting at every moment.

On a cart in a corner of the yard lay five bodies, mostly covered with a dirty piece of torn fabric. A soldier walked around them, spitting every few moments.

“Do you know them?” asked the alferez, lifting up the matting.

“Do you know them?” asked the second lieutenant, lifting up the matting.

Tarsilo did not answer. He saw the corpse of the madwoman’s husband with two others: that of his brother, slashed with bayonet-thrusts, and that of Lucas with the halter still around his neck. His look became somber and a sigh seemed to escape from his breast.

Tarsilo didn't respond. He saw the body of the madwoman's husband along with two others: his brother, stabbed with bayonet wounds, and Lucas, with the noose still around his neck. His expression turned grave and a sigh seemed to escape from his chest.

“Do you know them?” he was again asked, but he still remained silent.

“Do you know them?” he was asked again, but he still stayed silent.

The air hissed and the rattan cut his shoulders. He shuddered, his muscles contracted. The blows were redoubled, but he remained unmoved.

The air hissed and the rattan struck his shoulders. He shuddered, his muscles tensed. The blows intensified, but he stayed resolute.

“Whip him until he bursts or talks!” cried the exasperated alferez.

“Beat him until he breaks or finally says something!” shouted the frustrated lieutenant.

“Talk now,” the directorcillo advised him. “They’ll kill you anyhow.”

“Talk now,” the assistant director told him. “They'll kill you anyway.”

They led him back into the hall where the other prisoner, with chattering teeth and quaking limbs, was calling upon the saints.

They brought him back into the hall where the other prisoner, shivering and trembling, was calling on the saints.

“Do you know this fellow?” asked Padre Salvi.

“Do you know this guy?” asked Padre Salvi.

“This is the first time that I’ve ever seen him,” replied Tarsilo with a look of pity at the other.

“This is the first time I’ve ever seen him,” Tarsilo said, glancing at the other person with a look of pity.

The alferez struck him with his fist and kicked him. “Tie him to the bench!”

The officer punched him and kicked him. “Tie him to the bench!”

Without taking off the handcuffs, which were covered with blood, they tied him to a wooden bench. The wretched boy looked about him as if seeking something and noticed Doña Consolacion, at sight of whom he smiled sardonically. In surprise the bystanders followed his glance and saw the señora, who was lightly gnawing at her lips.

Without removing the handcuffs, which were stained with blood, they tied him to a wooden bench. The miserable boy looked around as if searching for something and spotted Doña Consolacion, at whom he smiled sarcastically. The onlookers, surprised, followed his gaze and saw the señora, who was lightly biting her lips.

“I’ve never seen an uglier woman!” exclaimed Tarsilo in the midst of a general silence. “I’d rather lie down [438]on a bench as I do now than at her side as the alferez does.”

“I’ve never seen a more unattractive woman!” Tarsilo exclaimed during the sudden silence. “I’d rather lay down [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]on a bench like I am now than be next to her like the alferez is.”

The Muse turned pale.

The Muse went pale.

“You’re going to flog me to death, Señor Alferez,” he went on, “but tonight your woman will revenge me by embracing you.”

“You’re going to beat me to death, Mr. Alferez,” he continued, “but tonight your woman will get back at me by hugging you.”

“Gag him!” yelled the furious alferez, trembling with wrath.

“Shut him up!” shouted the angry lieutenant, shaking with rage.

Tarsilo seemed to have desired the gag, for after it was put in place his eyes gleamed with satisfaction. At a signal from the alferez, a guard armed with a rattan whip began his gruesome task. Tarsilo’s whole body contracted, and a stifled, prolonged cry escaped from him in spite of the piece of cloth which covered his mouth. His head drooped and his clothes became stained with blood.

Tarsilo appeared to welcome the gag, as his eyes shone with satisfaction once it was in place. At a signal from the alferez, a guard wielding a rattan whip started his brutal task. Tarsilo's entire body tightened, and he let out a muffled, extended cry despite the cloth covering his mouth. His head hung low, and his clothes became soaked with blood.

Padre Salvi, pallid and with wandering looks, arose laboriously, made a sign with his hand, and left the hall with faltering steps. In the street he saw a young woman leaning with her shoulders against the wall, rigid, motionless, listening attentively, staring into space, her clenched hands stretched out along the wall. The sun beat down upon her fiercely. She seemed to be breathlessly counting those dry, dull strokes and those heartrending groans. It was Tarsilo’s sister.

Padre Salvi, pale and with a distant look, got up slowly, waved his hand, and left the hall with unsteady steps. Outside, he saw a young woman leaning against the wall, stiff and still, listening intently, staring blankly ahead, her clenched hands resting along the wall. The sun beat down on her harshly. She seemed to be breathlessly counting those dry, dull sounds and those heart-wrenching groans. It was Tarsilo’s sister.

Meanwhile, the scene in the hall continued. The wretched boy, overcome with pain, silently waited for his executioners to become weary. At last the panting soldier let his arm fall, and the alferez, pale with anger and astonishment, made a sign for them to untie him. Doña Consolacion then arose and murmured a few words into the ear of her husband, who nodded his head in understanding.

Meanwhile, the scene in the hall went on. The miserable boy, overwhelmed with pain, silently waited for his executioners to get tired. Finally, the exhausted soldier dropped his arm, and the alferez, pale with anger and shock, signaled for them to untie him. Doña Consolacion then stood up and whispered a few words into her husband's ear, who nodded in agreement.

“To the well with him!” he ordered.

“Throw him in the well!” he commanded.

The Filipinos know what this means: in Tagalog they call it timbaín. We do not know who invented this procedure, but we judge that it must be quite ancient. Truth at the bottom of a well may perhaps be a sarcastic interpretation.

The Filipinos understand what this means: in Tagalog, they call it timbaín. We don't know who came up with this practice, but we think it must be very old. The idea of truth at the bottom of a well might be a sarcastic take.

[439]In the center of the yard rose the picturesque curb of a well, roughly fashioned from living rock. A rude apparatus of bamboo in the form of a well-sweep served for drawing up the thick, slimy, foul-smelling water. Broken pieces of pottery, manure, and other refuse were collected there, since this well was like the jail, being the place for what society rejected or found useless, and any object that fell into it, however good it might have been, was then a thing lost. Yet it was never closed up, and even at times the prisoners were condemned to go down and deepen it, not because there was any thought of getting anything useful out of such punishment, but because of the difficulties the work offered. A prisoner who once went down there would contract a fever from which he would surely die.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]In the center of the yard stood the rough curb of a well, made from unpolished stone. A crude bamboo structure acted as a well-sweep to pull up the thick, slimy, foul-smelling water. There were broken pieces of pottery, manure, and other trash collected there, as this well was like a prison, serving as a place for things that society rejected or deemed useless, and any object that fell into it, no matter how good it once was, was considered lost. Yet it was never sealed off, and sometimes prisoners were forced to go down into it and make it deeper, not because there was any hope of retrieving something useful from this punishment, but because of the challenges the task presented. A prisoner who went down there would get a fever that would likely lead to death.

Tarsilo gazed upon all the preparations of the soldiers with a fixed look. He was pale, and his lips trembled or murmured a prayer. The haughtiness of his desperation seemed to have disappeared or, at least, to have weakened. Several times he bent his stiff neck and fixed his gaze on the ground as though resigned to his sufferings. They led him to the well-curb, followed by the smiling Doña Consolacion. In his misery he cast a glance of envy toward the heap of corpses and a sigh escaped from his breast.

Tarsilo stared at all the soldiers' preparations with a steady gaze. He was pale, and his lips trembled as he whispered a prayer. The arrogance of his desperation seemed to vanish or, at least, fade. Several times, he bent his stiff neck and looked down at the ground, as if accepting his suffering. They brought him to the edge of the well, followed by the smiling Doña Consolacion. In his misery, he glanced enviously at the pile of corpses, and a sigh escaped his lips.

“Talk now,” the directorcillo again advised him. “They’ll hang you anyhow. You’ll at least die without suffering so much.”

“Speak now,” the director said again. “They’ll hang you anyway. At least you’ll die without suffering so much.”

“You’ll come out of this only to die,” added a cuadrillero.

"You'll get through this, only to die afterward," added a cuadrillero.

They took away the gag and hung him up by his feet, for he must go down head foremost and remain some time under the water, just as the bucket does, only that the man is left a longer time. While the alferez was gone to look for a watch to count the minutes, Tarsilo hung with his long hair streaming down and his eyes half closed.

They removed the gag and hung him upside down by his feet, so he would go in headfirst and stay underwater for a while, just like the bucket does, except the man stays in longer. While the alferez went to find a watch to time the minutes, Tarsilo hung there with his long hair flowing down and his eyes half-closed.

“If you are Christians, if you have any heart,” he begged in a low voice, “let me down quickly or make my head strike against the sides so that I’ll die. God will [440]reward you for this good deed—perhaps some day you may be as I am!”

“If you are Christians, if you have any compassion,” he pleaded softly, “please lower me quickly or make my head hit the sides so that I’ll die. God will [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]reward you for this good deed—maybe someday you’ll find yourself in my position!”

The alferez returned, watch in hand, to superintend the lowering.

The officer returned, watch in hand, to oversee the lowering.

“Slowly, slowly!” cried Doña Consolacion, as she kept her gaze fixed on the wretch. “Be careful!”

“Slowly, slowly!” shouted Doña Consolacion, her eyes locked on the unfortunate man. “Be careful!”

The well-sweep moved gently downwards. Tarsilo rubbed against the jutting stones and filthy weeds that grew in the crevices. Then the sweep stopped while the alferez counted the seconds.

The well-sweep slowly moved downwards. Tarsilo brushed against the protruding stones and the dirty weeds that grew in the cracks. Then the sweep paused as the alferez counted the seconds.

“Lift him up!” he ordered, at the end of a half-minute. The silvery and harmonious tinkling of the drops of water falling back indicated the prisoner’s return to the light. Now that the sweep was heavier he rose rapidly. Pieces of stone and pebbles torn from the walls fell noisily. His forehead and hair smeared with filthy slime, his face covered with cuts and bruises, his body wet and dripping, he appeared to the eyes of the silent crowd. The wind made him shiver with cold.

“Lift him up!” he commanded after about thirty seconds. The soft and harmonious sound of the drops of water falling back signaled the prisoner’s return to the light. With the increased force of the sweep, he rose quickly. Chunks of stone and pebbles dislodged from the walls fell with a loud thud. His forehead and hair were coated in filthy sludge, his face marked with cuts and bruises, and his body was wet and dripping as he stood before the silent crowd. The wind made him shiver from the cold.

“Will you talk?” he was asked.

“Will you talk?” he was asked.

“Take care of my sister,” murmured the unhappy boy as he gazed beseechingly toward one of the cuadrilleros.

“Take care of my sister,” whispered the sad boy as he looked pleadingly at one of the cuadrilleros.

The bamboo sweep again creaked, and the condemned boy once more disappeared. Doña Consolacion observed that the water remained quiet. The alferez counted a minute.

The bamboo sweep creaked again, and the condemned boy vanished once more. Doña Consolacion noticed that the water was still. The alferez counted for a minute.

When Tarsilo again came up his features were contracted and livid. With his bloodshot eyes wide open, he looked at the bystanders.

When Tarsilo came back up, his face was twisted and pale. With his bloodshot eyes wide open, he stared at the people around him.

“Are you going to talk?” the alferez again demanded in dismay.

“Are you going to talk?” the lieutenant demanded again, frustrated.

Tarsilo shook his head, and they again lowered him. His eyelids were closing as the pupils continued to stare at the sky where the fleecy clouds floated; he doubled back his neck so that he might still see the light of day, but all too soon he had to go down into the water, and that foul curtain shut out the sight of the world from him forever.

Tarsilo shook his head, and they lowered him again. His eyelids were getting heavy while his eyes kept staring at the sky where fluffy clouds drifted; he bent his neck to catch a glimpse of the daylight, but soon he had to go under the water, and that murky barrier blocked his view of the world for good.

A minute passed. The watchful Muse saw large bubbles [441]rise to the surface of the water. “He’s thirsty,” she commented with a laugh. The water again became still.

A minute went by. The attentive Muse noticed big bubbles [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] rising to the surface of the water. “He’s thirsty,” she said with a laugh. The water went still again.

This time the alferez did not give the signal for a minute and a half. Tarsilo’s features were now no longer contracted. The half-raised lids left the whites of his eyes showing, from his mouth poured muddy water streaked with blood, but his body did not tremble in the chill breeze.

This time the lieutenant didn't give the signal for a minute and a half. Tarsilo's face was no longer tense. His half-closed eyelids revealed the whites of his eyes, and muddy water mixed with blood was pouring from his mouth, but his body didn’t shiver in the cold breeze.

Pale and terrified, the silent bystanders gazed at one another. The alferez made a sign that they should take the body down, and then moved away thoughtfully. Doña Consolation applied the lighted end of her cigar to the bare legs, but the flesh did not twitch and the fire was extinguished.

Pale and terrified, the silent bystanders looked at each other. The alferez signaled for them to lower the body and then walked away thoughtfully. Doña Consolation held the lit end of her cigar to the bare legs, but the flesh didn’t flinch and the fire went out.

“He strangled himself,” murmured a cuadrillero. “Look how he turned his tongue back as if trying to swallow it.”

“He choked himself,” whispered a cuadrillero. “Look how he twisted his tongue back like he’s trying to swallow it.”

The other prisoner, who had watched this scene, sweating and trembling, now stared like a lunatic in all directions. The alferez ordered the directorcillo to question him.

The other prisoner, who had witnessed this scene, sweating and shaking, now looked around manically in every direction. The alferez instructed the directorcillo to interrogate him.

“Sir, sir,” he groaned, “I’ll tell everything you want me to.”

“Sir, sir,” he moaned, “I’ll tell you everything you want to know.”

“Good! Let’s see, what’s your name?”

“Awesome! What’s your name?”

“Andong,1 sir!”

“Andong, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ sir!”

“Bernardo—Leonardo—Ricardo—Eduardo—Gerardo—or what?”

“Bernardo, Leonardo, Ricardo, Eduardo, Gerardo, or what?”

“Andong, sir!” repeated the imbecile.

“Andong, sir!” repeated the fool.

“Put it down Bernardo, or whatever it may be,” dictated the alferez.

“Put it down, Bernardo, or whatever it is,” ordered the lieutenant.

“Surname?”

"Last name?"

The man gazed at him in terror.

The man stared at him in fear.

“What name have you that is added to the name Andong?”

“What name do you have that is added to the name Andong?”

“Ah, sir! Andong the Witless, sir!”

“Ah, sir! Andong the Clueless, sir!”

The bystander’s could not restrain a smile. Even the alferez paused in his pacing about.

The bystanders couldn't help but smile. Even the officer stopped pacing for a moment.

[442]“Occupation?”

“Job title?”

“Pruner of coconut trees, sir, and servant of my mother-in-law.”

“I'm a coconut tree pruner, sir, and I work for my mother-in-law.”

“Who ordered you to attack the barracks?”

“Who told you to attack the barracks?”

“No one, sir!”

"Not a soul, sir!"

“What, no one? Don’t lie about it or into the well you go! Who ordered you? Say truly!”

“What, no one? Don't lie about it or you'll end up in the well! Who sent you? Tell the truth!”

“Truly, sir!”

“Really, sir!”

“Who?”

“Who’s there?”

“Who, sir!”

"Who are you, sir?"

“I’m asking you who ordered you to start the revolution?”

“I’m asking you who told you to start the revolution?”

“What revolution, sir?”

"What revolution, dude?"

“This one, for you were in the yard by the barracks last night.”

“This one, because you were in the yard by the barracks last night.”

“Ah, sir!” exclaimed Andong, blushing.

“Wow, sir!” exclaimed Andong, blushing.

“Who’s guilty of that?”

“Who’s responsible for that?”

“My mother-in-law, sir!”

"My mother-in-law, dude!"

Surprise and laughter followed these words. The alferez stopped and stared not unkindly at the wretch, who, thinking that his words had produced a good effect, went on with more spirit: “Yes, sir, my mother-in-law doesn’t give me anything to eat but what is rotten and unfit, so last night when I came by here with my belly aching I saw the yard of the barracks near and I said to myself, ‘It’s night-time, no one will see me.’ I went in—and then many shots sounded—”

Surprise and laughter followed those words. The officer stopped and looked not unkindly at the poor guy, who, thinking his words had made an impact, continued with more enthusiasm: “Yeah, sir, my mother-in-law only feeds me rotten food that’s not fit to eat, so last night when I was passing by here with a stomachache, I saw the barracks yard nearby and thought to myself, ‘It’s night, no one will see me.’ I went in—and then a lot of gunfire happened—”

A blow from the rattan cut his speech short.

A strike from the rattan interrupted his speech.

“To the jail,” ordered the alferez. “This afternoon, to the capital!” [443]

“To the jail,” commanded the lieutenant. “This afternoon, to the capital!” [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]


1 A common nickname. See the Glossary, under Nicknames.—TR.

1 A common nickname. See the Glossary, under Nicknames.—TR.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

Chapter LVIII

The Accursed

Soon the news spread through the town that the prisoners were about to set out. At first it was heard with terror; afterward came the weeping and wailing. The families of the prisoners ran about in distraction, going from the convento to the barracks, from the barracks to the town hall, and finding no consolation anywhere, filled the air with cries and groans. The curate had shut himself up on a plea of illness; the alferez had increased the guards, who received the supplicating women with the butts of their rifles; the gobernadorcillo, at best a useless creature, seemed to be more foolish and more useless than ever. In front of the jail the women who still had strength enough ran to and fro, while those who had not sat down on the ground and called upon the names of their beloved.

The news quickly spread through the town that the prisoners were about to leave. At first, people reacted with fear; soon after, there was weeping and wailing. The families of the prisoners rushed around in panic, moving from the convent to the barracks, then from the barracks to the town hall, finding no comfort anywhere, filling the air with their cries and groans. The curate had locked himself away, claiming to be ill; the alferes had increased the guards, who met the pleading women with the ends of their rifles; the gobernadorcillo, always useless, seemed even more foolish and ineffective than usual. In front of the jail, the women who still had the strength ran back and forth, while those who didn’t sat on the ground, calling out the names of their loved ones.

Although the sun beat down fiercely, not one of these unfortunates thought of going away. Doray, the erstwhile merry and happy wife of Don Filipo, wandered about dejectedly, carrying in her arms their infant son, both weeping. To the advice of friends that she go back home to avoid exposing her baby to an attack of fever, the disconsolate woman replied, “Why should he live, if he isn’t going to have a father to rear him?”

Although the sun shone down harshly, none of these unfortunate people considered leaving. Doray, once the cheerful and happy wife of Don Filipo, walked around sadly, holding their crying infant son in her arms. When friends suggested she return home to protect her baby from getting sick, the heartbroken woman replied, “Why should he live if he’s not going to have a father to raise him?”

“Your husband is innocent. Perhaps he’ll come back.”

“Your husband is innocent. Maybe he’ll return.”

“Yes, after we’re all dead!”

"Yes, after we're all gone!"

Capitana Tinay wept and called upon her son Antonio. The courageous Capitana Maria gazed silently toward the small grating behind which were her twin-boys, her only sons.

Capitana Tinay cried and called for her son Antonio. The brave Capitana Maria stared quietly at the small grating where her twin boys, her only sons, were held.

There was present also the mother-in-law of the pruner [444]of coco-palms, but she was not weeping; instead, she paced back and forth, gesticulating with uplifted arms, and haranguing the crowd: “Did you ever see anything like it? To arrest my Andong, to shoot at him, to put him in the stocks, to take him to the capital, and only because—because he had a new pair of pantaloons! This calls for vengeance! The civil-guards are committing abuses! I swear that if I ever again catch one of them in my garden, as has often happened, I’ll chop him up, I’ll chop him up, or else—let him try to chop me up!” Few persons, however, joined in the protests of the Mussulmanish mother-in-law.

There was also the mother-in-law of the guy trimming the coco palms, but she wasn’t crying; instead, she was pacing back and forth, waving her arms, and ranting at the crowd: “Have you ever seen anything like this? They arrested my Andong, shot at him, put him in stocks, and took him to the capital, all because—because he had a new pair of pants! This calls for revenge! The civil guards are abusing their power! I swear, if I ever catch one of them in my garden again, like I have before, I’ll chop him up, I’ll chop him up, or let him try to chop me up!” However, not many people joined in the protests of the Muslim mother-in-law.

“Don Crisostomo is to blame for all this,” sighed a woman.

“Don Crisostomo is responsible for all this,” sighed a woman.

The schoolmaster was also in the crowd, wandering about bewildered. Ñor Juan did not rub his hands, nor was he carrying his rule and plumb-bob; he was dressed in black, for he had heard the bad news and, true to his habit of looking upon the future as already assured, was in mourning for Ibarra’s death.

The schoolmaster was also in the crowd, wandering around confused. Ñor Juan didn't rub his hands or carry his ruler and plumb-bob; he was dressed in black because he had heard the bad news and, sticking to his usual way of seeing the future as already set, was in mourning for Ibarra’s death.

At two o’clock in the afternoon an open cart drawn by two oxen stopped in front of the town hall. This was at once set upon by the people, who attempted to unhitch the oxen and destroy it. “Don’t do that!” said Capitana Maria. “Do you want to make them walk?” This consideration acted as a restraint on the prisoners’ relatives.

At two o'clock in the afternoon, an open cart pulled by two oxen stopped in front of the town hall. This immediately drew the attention of the crowd, who tried to unhitch the oxen and wreck the cart. “Don’t do that!” said Capitana Maria. “Do you want to make them walk?” This thought held back the prisoners’ relatives.

Twenty soldiers came out and surrounded the cart; then the prisoners appeared. The first was Don Filipo, bound. He greeted his wife smilingly, but Doray broke out into bitter weeping and two guards had difficulty in preventing her from embracing her husband. Antonio, the son of Capitana Tinay, appeared crying like a baby, which only added to the lamentations of his family. The witless Andong broke out into tears at sight of his mother-in-law, the cause of his misfortune. Albino, the quondam theological student, was also bound, as were Capitana Maria’s twins. All three were grave and serious. The last to come [445]out was Ibarra, unbound, but conducted between two guards. The pallid youth looked about him for a friendly face.

Twenty soldiers came out and surrounded the cart; then the prisoners appeared. The first was Don Filipo, tied up. He smiled at his wife, but Doray broke down in bitter tears, and two guards struggled to stop her from hugging her husband. Antonio, Capitana Tinay's son, came out crying like a baby, which only amplified his family's wails. The clueless Andong started crying when he saw his mother-in-law, the reason for his troubles. Albino, the former theology student, was also tied up, as were Capitana Maria's twins. All three were serious and somber. The last to come out was Ibarra, untied but escorted by two guards. The pale young man looked around for a friendly face.

“He’s the one that’s to blame!” cried many voices. “He’s to blame and he goes loose!”

“He's the one to blame!” shouted many voices. “He's to blame and he's walking free!”

“My son-in-law hasn’t done anything and he’s got handcuffs on!” Ibarra turned to the guards. “Bind me, and bind me well, elbow to elbow,” he said.

“My son-in-law hasn’t done anything and he’s in handcuffs!” Ibarra turned to the guards. “Cuff me too, and do it right, elbow to elbow,” he said.

“We haven’t any order.”

“We don’t have any order.”

“Bind me!” And the soldiers obeyed.

“Bind me!” And the soldiers complied.

The alferez appeared on horseback, armed to the teeth, ten or fifteen more soldiers following him.

The officer rode in on horseback, fully armed, with ten or fifteen more soldiers behind him.

Each prisoner had his family there to pray for him, to weep for him, to bestow on him the most endearing names—all save Ibarra, who had no one, even Ñor Juan and the schoolmaster having disappeared.

Each prisoner had his family there to pray for him, to cry for him, to give him the sweetest names—everyone except Ibarra, who had no one, not even Ñor Juan or the schoolmaster, since they had both vanished.

“Look what you’ve done to my husband and my son!” Doray cried to him. “Look at my poor son! You’ve robbed him of his father!”

“Look what you’ve done to my husband and my son!” Doray shouted at him. “Look at my poor son! You’ve taken away his father!”

So the sorrow of the families was converted into anger toward the young man, who was accused of having started the trouble. The alferez gave the order to set out.

So the families' grief turned into anger towards the young man, who was blamed for causing the trouble. The alferez ordered them to set out.

“You’re a coward!” the mother-in-law of Andong cried after Ibarra. “While others were fighting for you, you hid yourself, coward!”

“You’re a coward!” Andong’s mother-in-law shouted after Ibarra. “While others were fighting for you, you hid away, coward!”

“May you be accursed!” exclaimed an old man, running along beside him. “Accursed be the gold amassed by your family to disturb our peace! Accursed! Accursed!”

“May you be cursed!” shouted an old man, running beside him. “Cursed be the gold gathered by your family that disrupts our peace! Cursed! Cursed!”

“May they hang you, heretic!” cried a relative of Albino’s. Unable to restrain himself, he caught up a stone and threw it at the youth.

“May they hang you, heretic!” shouted a relative of Albino’s. Unable to control himself, he picked up a stone and tossed it at the young man.

This example was quickly followed, and a rain of dirt and stones fell on the wretched young man. Without anger or complaint, impassively he bore the righteous vengeance of so many suffering hearts. This was the parting, the farewell, offered to him by the people among whom were all his affections. With bowed head, he was perhaps thinking [446]of a man whipped through the streets of Manila, of an old woman falling dead at the sight of her son’s head; perhaps Elias’s history was passing before his eyes.

This example was quickly followed, and a shower of dirt and stones fell on the unfortunate young man. Without anger or complaints, he silently endured the justified wrath of so many hurting hearts. This was the farewell given to him by the people he loved. With his head bowed, he might have been thinking of a man being whipped through the streets of Manila, of an old woman collapsing dead at the sight of her son’s head; maybe Elias’s story was flashing before his eyes.

The alferez found it necessary to drive the crowd back, but the stone-throwing and the insults did not cease. One mother alone did not wreak vengeance on him for her sorrows, Capitana Maria. Motionless, with lips contracted and eyes full of silent tears, she saw her two sons move away; her firmness, her dumb grief surpassed that of the fabled Niobe.

The alferez needed to push the crowd back, but the stone-throwing and insults kept coming. Only one mother, Capitana Maria, didn’t take out her anger on him for her pain. Frozen in place, with her lips pressed together and eyes filled with quiet tears, she watched her two sons walk away; her strength and silent sorrow surpassed that of the legendary Niobe.

So the procession moved on. Of the persons who appeared at the few open windows those who showed most pity for the youth were the indifferent and the curious. All his friends had hidden themselves, even Capitan Basilio himself, who forbade his daughter Sinang to weep.

So the procession continued. Among those who looked out from the few open windows, the ones who seemed most sympathetic to the young man were the indifferent and the curious. All his friends had gone into hiding, even Captain Basilio himself, who told his daughter Sinang not to cry.

Ibarra saw the smoking ruins of his house—the home of his fathers, where he was born, where clustered the fondest recollections of his childhood and his youth. Tears long repressed started into his eyes, and he bowed his head and wept without having the consolation of being able to hide his grief, tied as he was, nor of having any one in whom his sorrow awoke compassion. Now he had neither country, nor home, nor love, nor friends, nor future!

Ibarra looked at the charred remains of his house—the home of his ancestors, where he was born, where the happiest memories of his childhood and youth were formed. Tears he had held back began to flow, and he lowered his head and cried without the comfort of being able to hide his pain, feeling trapped as he was, or anyone who could share in his sorrow. Now he had no country, no home, no love, no friends, and no future!

From a slight elevation a man gazed upon the sad procession. He was an old man, pale and emaciated, wrapped in a woolen blanket, supporting himself with difficulty on a staff. It was the old Sage, Tasio, who, on hearing of the event, had left his bed to be present, but his strength had not been sufficient to carry him to the town hall. The old man followed the cart with his gaze until it disappeared in the distance and then remained for some time afterward with his head bowed, deep in thought. Then he stood up and laboriously made his way toward his house, pausing to rest at every step. On the following day some herdsmen found him dead on the very threshold of his solitary home. [447]

From a slight elevation, a man watched the somber procession. He was an elderly man, thin and weak, wrapped in a wool blanket, struggling to support himself with a cane. It was the old Sage, Tasio, who, upon hearing of the event, had left his bed to be there, but he didn't have enough strength to reach the town hall. The old man followed the cart with his eyes until it vanished in the distance, and then he stayed there for a while, head bowed and lost in thought. After a moment, he stood up and slowly made his way home, stopping to rest with every step. The next day, some herdsmen discovered him dead right at the entrance of his lonely house. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

Chapter LIX

Patriotism and Private Interests

Secretly the telegraph transmitted the report to Manila, and thirty-six hours later the newspapers commented on it with great mystery and not a few dark hints—augmented, corrected, or mutilated by the censor. In the meantime, private reports, emanating from the convents, were the first to gain secret currency from mouth to mouth, to the great terror of those who heard them. The fact, distorted in a thousand ways, was believed with greater or less ease according to whether it was flattering or worked contrary to the passions and ways of thinking of each hearer.

Secretly, the telegraph sent the report to Manila, and thirty-six hours later, the newspapers commented on it with a lot of mystery and some shady hints—enhanced, altered, or censored by the authorities. In the meantime, private reports coming from the convents were the first to be circulated quietly from person to person, causing great fear among those who heard them. The fact, twisted in countless ways, was believed more or less easily depending on whether it was flattering or conflicted with the passions and perspectives of each listener.

Without public tranquillity seeming disturbed, at least outwardly, yet the peace of mind of each home was whirled about like the water in a pond: while the surface appears smooth and clear, in the depths the silent fishes swarm, dive about, and chase one another. For one part of the population crosses, decorations, epaulets, offices, prestige, power, importance, dignities began to whirl about like butterflies in a golden atmosphere. For the other part a dark cloud arose on the horizon, projecting from its gray depths, like black silhouettes, bars, chains, and even the fateful gibbet. In the air there seemed to be heard investigations, condemnations, and the cries from the torture chamber; Marianas1 and Bagumbayan presented themselves wrapped in a torn and bloody veil, fishers and fished confused. Fate pictured the event to the imaginations of the Manilans like certain Chinese fans—one side painted [448]black, the other gilded with bright-colored birds and flowers.

Without any apparent disruption to public calm, the peace of mind in each home was swirling like water in a pond: while the surface looked smooth and clear, beneath it, silent fish swarmed, dived, and chased one another. For one segment of the population, decorations, epaulets, positions, prestige, power, significance, and honors started to flutter around like butterflies in a golden atmosphere. For the other segment, a dark cloud loomed on the horizon, projecting out from its gray depths like black silhouettes—bars, chains, and even the ominous gallows. In the air, one could almost hear investigations, sentences, and the cries from the torture chamber; Marianas1 and Bagumbayan appeared shrouded in a tattered and bloody veil, fishers and the fished in a state of confusion. Fate presented the event to the imaginations of the Manilans like certain Chinese fans—one side painted [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]black, the other adorned with vibrant birds and flowers.

In the convents the greatest excitement prevailed. Carriages were harnessed, the Provincials exchanged visits and held secret conferences; they presented themselves in the palaces to offer their aid to the government in its perilous crisis. Again there was talk of comets and omens.

In the convents, there was a lot of excitement. Carriages were readied, the Provincials visited each other and held private meetings; they appeared at the palaces to offer their support to the government during its dangerous crisis. Once again, there was talk of comets and signs.

A Te Deum! A Te Deum!” cried a friar in one convent. “This time let no one be absent from the chorus! It’s no small mercy from God to make it clear just now, especially in these hopeless times, how much we are worth!”

A Te Deum! A Te Deum!” shouted a friar in one convent. “This time, let’s make sure everyone is here for the celebration! It’s a huge blessing from God to reveal right now, especially in these tough times, just how valuable we are!”

“The little general Mal-Aguero2 can gnaw his lips over this lesson,” responded another.

“The little general Mal-Aguero2 can bite his lips over this lesson,” replied another.

“What would have become of him if not for the religious corporations?”

“What would have happened to him if it weren't for the religious organizations?”

“And to celebrate the fiesta better, serve notice on the cook and the refectioner. Gaudeamus for three days!”

“And to celebrate the fiesta properly, inform the cook and the caterer. Gaudeamus for three days!”

“Amen!” “Viva Salvi!” “Amen!”

“Amen!” “Long live Salvi!” “Amen!”

In another convent they talked differently.

In another convent, they spoke in a different way.

“You see, now, that fellow is a pupil of the Jesuits. The filibusters come from the Ateneo.”

“You see, that guy is a student from the Jesuits. The pirates come from the Ateneo.”

“And the anti-friars.”

"And the anti-friars."

“I told you so. The Jesuits are ruining the country, they’re corrupting the youth, but they are tolerated because they trace a few scrawls on a piece of paper when there is an earthquake.”

“I told you so. The Jesuits are ruining the country, corrupting the youth, but they’re accepted because they scribble a few notes on paper when there’s an earthquake.”

“And God knows how they are made!”

“And God knows how they're made!”

“Yes, but don’t contradict them. When everything is shaking and moving about, who draws diagrams? Nothing, Padre Secchi—”3

“Yes, but don’t argue with them. When everything is shaking and chaotic, who makes diagrams? Nothing, Padre Secchi—”3

[449]And they smiled with sovereign disdain.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]And they smiled with confident contempt.

“But what about the weather forecasts and the typhoons?” asked another ironically. “Aren’t they divine?”

“But what about the weather forecasts and the typhoons?” another person asked sarcastically. “Aren’t they just perfect?”

“Any fisherman foretells them!”

"Any fisherman predicts them!"

“When he who governs is a fool—tell me how your head is and I’ll tell you how your foot is! But you’ll see if the friends favor one another. The newspapers very nearly ask a miter for Padre Salvi.”

“When the person in charge is clueless—just tell me how you're feeling, and I'll tell you how you're doing! But you'll notice how friends support each other. The newspapers almost demand a miter for Padre Salvi.”

“He’s going to get it! He’ll lick it right up!”

“He's going to get it! He'll swallow it whole!”

“Do you think so?”

"Do you really think that?"

“Why not! Nowadays they grant one for anything whatsoever. I know of a fellow who got one for less. He wrote a cheap little work demonstrating that the Indians are not capable of being anything but mechanics. Pshaw, old-fogyisms!”

“Why not! These days they give out awards for anything at all. I know someone who got one for less. He wrote a cheap little piece proving that the Indians can only be mechanics. Pshaw, outdated ideas!”

“That’s right! So much favoritism injures Religion!” exclaimed another. “If the miters only had eyes and could see what heads they were upon—”

"That's right! So much favoritism hurts Religion!" exclaimed another. "If the miters could see what heads they're on—"

“If the miters were natural objects,” added another in a nasal tone, “Natura abhorrer vacuum.”

“If the miters were natural objects,” added another in a nasal tone, “Natura abhorrer vacuum.”

“That’s why they grab for them, their emptiness attracts!” responded another.

"That's why they reach for them; their emptiness is appealing!" replied another.

These and many more things were said in the convents, but we will spare our reader other comments of a political, metaphysical, or piquant nature and conduct him to a private house. As we have few acquaintances in Manila, let us enter the home of Capitan Tinong, the polite individual whom we saw so profusely inviting Ibarra to honor him with a visit.

These and many other things were discussed in the convents, but we’ll skip the political, metaphysical, or spicy remarks and take you to a private home. Since we have few friends in Manila, let's visit the home of Capitan Tinong, the courteous guy who warmly invited Ibarra to come by for a visit.

In the rich and spacious sala of his Tondo house, Capitan Tinong was seated in a wide armchair, rubbing his hands in a gesture of despair over his face and the nape of his neck, while his wife, Capitana Tinchang, was weeping and preaching to him. From the corner their two daughters listened silently and stupidly, yet greatly affected.

In the large and comfortable living room of his Tondo house, Capitan Tinong sat in a big armchair, rubbing his hands in a gesture of despair on his face and the back of his neck, while his wife, Capitana Tinchang, cried and lectured him. In the corner, their two daughters listened quietly and blankly, yet were deeply affected.

“Ay, Virgin of Antipolo!” cried the woman. “Ay, [450]Virgin of the Rosary and of the Girdle!4 Ay, ay! Our Lady of Novaliches!”

“Ay, Virgin of Antipolo!” shouted the woman. “Ay, [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]Virgin of the Rosary and of the Girdle!4 Ay, ay! Our Lady of Novaliches!”

“Mother!” responded the elder of the daughters.

“Mom!” replied the older of the daughters.

“I told you so!” continued the wife in an accusing tone. “I told you so! Ay, Virgin of Carmen,5 ay!”

“I told you so!” the wife continued in an accusatory tone. “I told you so! Oh, Virgin of Carmen,5 oh!”

“But you didn’t tell me anything,” Capitan Tinong dared to answer tearfully. “On the contrary, you told me that I was doing well to frequent Capitan Tiago’s house and cultivate friendship with him, because he’s rich—and you told me—”

“But you didn’t tell me anything,” Captain Tinong bravely responded, tears in his eyes. “On the contrary, you said I was doing well by spending time at Captain Tiago’s house and building a friendship with him because he’s wealthy—and you said—”

“What! What did I tell you? I didn’t tell you that, I didn’t tell you anything! Ay, if you had only listened to me!”

“What! What did I say? I didn’t say that, I didn’t say anything! Ugh, if you had just listened to me!”

“Now you’re throwing the blame on me,” he replied bitterly, slapping the arm of his chair. “Didn’t you tell me that I had done well to invite him to dine with us, because he was wealthy? Didn’t you say that we ought to have friends only among the wealthy? Abá!

“Now you’re putting the blame on me,” he said bitterly, hitting the arm of his chair. “Didn’t you tell me it was a good idea to invite him to dinner since he was rich? Didn’t you say we should only have friends who are wealthy? Abá!

“It’s true that I told you so, because—because there wasn’t anything else for me to do. You did nothing but sing his praises: Don Ibarra here, Don Ibarra there, Don Ibarra everywhere. Abaá! But I didn’t advise you to hunt him up and talk to him at that reception! You can’t deny that!”

“It’s true that I warned you, but there was nothing else I could do. You couldn’t stop talking about him: Don Ibarra here, Don Ibarra there, Don Ibarra everywhere. Abaá! But I didn’t suggest you go find him and chat at that reception! You can’t deny that!”

“Did I know that he was to be there, perhaps?”

“Did I know he would be there, maybe?”

“But you ought to have known it!”

"But you should have known that!"

“How so, if I didn’t even know him?”

“How is that possible if I didn’t even know him?”

[451]“But you ought to have known him!”

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]“But you should have known him!”

“But, Tinchang, it was the first time that I ever saw him, that I ever heard him spoken of!”

“But, Tinchang, it was the first time I had ever seen him, the first time I had ever heard anyone talk about him!”

“Well then, you ought to have known him before and heard him spoken of. That’s what you’re a man for and wear trousers and read El Diario de Manila,”6 answered his unterrified spouse, casting on him a terrible look.

“Well then, you should have known him before and heard what people said about him. That’s what you’re a man for, wearing pants and reading El Diario de Manila,” 6 replied to her fearless husband, giving him a fierce look.

To this Capitan Tinong did not know what to reply. Capitana Tinchang, however, was not satisfied with this victory, but wished to silence him completely. So she approached him with clenched fists. “Is this what I’ve worked for, year after year, toiling and saving, that you by your stupidity may throw away the fruits of my labor?” she scolded. “Now they’ll come to deport you, they’ll take away all our property, just as they did from the wife of—Oh, if I were a man, if I were a man!”

To this, Captain Tinong had no response. However, Captain Tinchang wasn’t happy with this win; she wanted to completely shut him down. So she walked up to him with her fists clenched. “Is this what I’ve worked for, year after year, struggling and saving, just so you can ruin the fruits of my labor with your foolishness?” she scolded. “Now they’re going to come to deport you, and they’ll take all our property, just like they did with the wife of—Oh, if I were a man, if I were only a man!”

Seeing that her husband bowed his head, she again fell to sobbing, but still repeating, “Ay, if I were a man, if I were a man!”

Seeing her husband bow his head, she began sobbing again, still repeating, “Oh, if I were a man, if I were a man!”

“Well, if you were a man,” the provoked husband at length asked, “what would you do?”

“Well, if you were a man,” the annoyed husband finally asked, “what would you do?”

“What would I do? Well—well—well, this very minute I’d go to the Captain-General and offer to fight against the rebels, this very minute!”

“What would I do? Well—well—well, right now I’d go to the Captain-General and offer to fight against the rebels, this very minute!”

“But haven’t you seen what the Diario says? Read it: ‘The vile and infamous treason has been suppressed with energy, strength, and vigor, and soon the rebellious enemies of the Fatherland and their accomplices will feel all the weight and severity of the law.’ Don’t you see it? There isn’t any more rebellion.”

“But haven’t you seen what the Diario says? Read it: ‘The despicable and notorious treason has been dealt with decisively and forcefully, and soon the rebellious enemies of the homeland and their accomplices will face the full force of the law.’ Don’t you get it? There’s no more rebellion.”

“That doesn’t matter! You ought to offer yourself as they did in ’72;7 they saved themselves.”

“That doesn't matter! You should step up like they did in '72;7 they saved themselves.”

[452]“Yes, that’s what was done by Padre Burg—”

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]“Yes, that’s what Padre Burg did—”

But he was unable to finish this name, for his wife ran to him and slapped her hand over his mouth. “Shut up! Are you saying that name so that they may garrote you tomorrow on Bagumbayan? Don’t you know that to pronounce it is enough to get yourself condemned without trial? Keep quiet!”

But he couldn't finish saying that name because his wife rushed over and covered his mouth with her hand. “Be quiet! Are you really saying that name so they can execute you tomorrow at Bagumbayan? Don’t you know that just saying it is enough to get you condemned without a trial? Stay silent!”

However Capitan Tinong may have felt about obeying her, he could hardly have done otherwise, for she had his mouth covered with both her hands, pressing his little head against the back of the chair, so that the poor fellow might have been smothered to death had not a new personage appeared on the scene. This was their cousin, Don Primitivo, who had memorized the “Amat,” a man of some forty years, plump, big-paunched, and elegantly dressed.

However Captain Tinong may have felt about obeying her, he could hardly have done otherwise, since she had his mouth covered with both her hands, pressing his little head against the back of the chair, so that the poor guy could have been smothered to death if a new person had not appeared on the scene. This was their cousin, Don Primitivo, who had memorized the “Amat,” a man around forty years old, plump, big-bellied, and elegantly dressed.

Quid video?” he exclaimed as he entered. “What’s happening? Quare?8

Quid video?” he exclaimed as he entered. “What’s going on? Quare?8

“Ay, cousin!” cried the woman, running toward him in tears, “I’ve sent for you because I don’t know what’s going to become of us. What do you advise? Speak, you’ve studied Latin and know how to argue.”

“Ay, cousin!” cried the woman, running toward him in tears, “I’ve sent for you because I don’t know what’s going to happen to us. What do you suggest? Please, speak up; you’ve studied Latin and know how to debate.”

“But first, quid quaeritis? Nihil est in intellectu quod prius non fuerit in sensu; nihil volitum quin praecognitum.”9

“But first, what do you seek? Nothing is in the mind that was not first in the senses; nothing is desired that has not been known beforehand.”9

He sat down gravely and, just as if the Latin phrases had possessed a soothing virtue, the couple ceased weeping and drew nearer to him to hang upon the advice from his lips, as at one time the Greeks did before the words of salvation from the oracle that was to free them from the Persian invaders.

He sat down seriously and, as if the Latin phrases had a calming effect, the couple stopped crying and moved closer to him, eager for his advice, just like the Greeks did before the words of salvation from the oracle that would free them from the Persian invaders.

“Why do you weep? Ubinam gentium sumus?10

“Why are you crying? Where are we from?10

[453]“You’ve already heard of the uprising?”

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]“You’ve already heard about the uprising?”

Alzamentum Ibarrae ab alferesio Guardiae Civilis destructum? Et nunc?11 What! Does Don Crisostomo owe you anything?”

Is Alzamentum Ibarrae destroyed by the Civil Guard? And now?11 What! Does Don Crisostomo owe you anything?”

“No, but you know, Tinong invited him to dinner and spoke to him on the Bridge of Spain—in broad daylight! They’ll say that he’s a friend of his!”

“No, but you know, Tinong invited him to dinner and talked to him on the Bridge of Spain—in broad daylight! They’ll say that he’s his friend!”

“A friend of his!” exclaimed the startled Latinist, rising. “Amice, amicus Plato sed magis amica veritas. Birds of a feather flock together. Malum est negotium et est timendum rerum istarum horrendissimum resultatum!12 Ahem!”

“A friend of his!” exclaimed the surprised Latin scholar, standing up. “Friend, Plato is a friend, but truth is a better friend. Like attracts like. It’s a bad situation and we should fear the truly terrible consequences of these things!12 Ahem!”

Capitan Tinong turned deathly pale at hearing so many words in um; such a sound presaged ill. His wife clasped her hands supplicatingly and said:

Capitan Tinong turned deathly pale at hearing so many words in um; such a sound signaled trouble. His wife clasped her hands in a pleading manner and said:

“Cousin, don’t talk to us in Latin now. You know that we’re not philosophers like you. Let’s talk in Spanish or Tagalog. Give us some advice.”

“Cousin, don’t speak to us in Latin right now. You know we’re not philosophers like you. Let’s speak in Spanish or Tagalog. Give us some advice.”

“It’s a pity that you don’t understand Latin, cousin. Truths in Latin are lies in Tagalog; for example, contra principia negantem fustibus est arguendum13 in Latin is a truth like Noah’s ark, but I put it into practise once and I was the one who got whipped. So, it’s a pity that you don’t know Latin. In Latin everything would be straightened out.”

“It’s too bad you don’t understand Latin, cousin. Truths in Latin are lies in Tagalog; for example, contra principia negantem fustibus est arguendum13 in Latin is a truth like Noah’s ark, but I tried using it once and ended up getting whipped. So, it’s unfortunate that you don’t know Latin. In Latin, everything would be clear.”

“We, too, know many oremus, parcenobis, and Agnus Dei Catolis,14 but now we shouldn’t understand one another. Provide Tinong with an argument so that they won’t hang him!”

“We also know many oremus, parcenobis, and Agnus Dei Catolis,14 but now we should not understand each other. Give Tinong a solid argument so they won’t execute him!”

“You’re done wrong, very wrong, cousin, in cultivating friendship with that young man,” replied the Latinist.

“You're really mistaken, cousin, to be friends with that young man,” replied the Latinist.

[454]“The righteous suffer for the sinners. I was almost going to advise you to make your will. Vae illis! Ubi est fumus ibi est ignis! Similis simili audet; atqui Ibarra ahorcatur, ergo ahorcaberis—15 With this he shook his head from side to side disgustedly.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]“Good people suffer because of bad ones. I almost suggested that you write your will. Woe to them! Where there’s smoke, there’s fire! Like attracts like; but Ibarra is hanged, so you will be hanged—15 With that, he shook his head in disgust.

“Saturnino, what’s the matter?” cried Capitana Tinchang in dismay. “Ay, he’s dead! A doctor! Tinong, Tinongoy!”

“Saturnino, what’s wrong?” shouted Capitana Tinchang in shock. “Oh no, he’s dead! Call a doctor! Tinong, Tinongoy!”

The two daughters ran to her, and all three fell to weeping. “It’s nothing more than a swoon, cousin! I would have been more pleased that—that—but unfortunately it’s only a swoon. Non timeo mortem in catre sed super espaldonem Bagumbayanis.16 Get some water!”

The two daughters rushed to her, and all three started crying. “It’s just a faint, cousin! I would have preferred that—that—but unfortunately it’s just a faint. Non timeo mortem in catre sed super espaldonem Bagumbayanis.16 Get some water!”

“Don’t die!” sobbed the wife. “Don’t die, for they’ll come and arrest you! Ay, if you die and the soldiers come, ay, ay!”

“Don’t die!” the wife cried. “Don’t die, because they’ll come and arrest you! Oh no, if you die and the soldiers arrive, oh no, oh no!”

The learned cousin rubbed the victim’s face with water until he recovered consciousness. “Come, don’t cry. Inveni remedium: I’ve found a remedy. Let’s carry him to bed. Come, take courage! Here I am with you—and all the wisdom of the ancients. Call a doctor, and you, cousin, go right away to the Captain-General and take him a present—a gold ring, a chain. Dadivae quebrantant peñas.17 Say that it’s a Christmas gift. Close the windows, the doors, and if any one asks for my cousin, say that he is seriously ill. Meanwhile, I’ll burn all his letters, papers, and books, so that they can’t find anything, just as Don Crisostomo did. Scripti testes sunt! Quod medicamenta non sanant, ferrum sanat, quod ferrum non sanat, ignis sanat.18

The knowledgeable cousin splashed water on the victim’s face until he regained consciousness. “Come on, don’t cry. Inveni remedium: I’ve found a solution. Let’s take him to bed. Come on, be brave! I’m here with you—and all the wisdom of the ancients. Call a doctor, and you, cousin, go right away to the Captain-General and bring him a gift—a gold ring, a chain. Dadivae quebrantant peñas.17 Tell him it’s a Christmas gift. Close the windows and doors, and if anyone asks about my cousin, say that he is very ill. Meanwhile, I’ll burn all his letters, papers, and books so they can’t find anything, just like Don Crisostomo did. Scripti testes sunt! Quod medicamenta non sanant, ferrum sanat, quod ferrum non sanat, ignis sanat.18

“Yes, do so, cousin, burn everything!” said Capitana [455]Tinchang. “Here are the keys, here are the letters from Capitan Tiago. Burn them! Don’t leave a single European newspaper, for they’re very dangerous. Here are the copies of The Times that I’ve kept for wrapping up soap and old clothes. Here are the books.”

“Yes, go ahead, cousin, burn everything!” said Capitana [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]Tinchang. “Here are the keys, here are the letters from Capitan Tiago. Burn them! Don’t leave a single European newspaper, because they’re very dangerous. Here are the copies of The Times that I’ve saved for wrapping soap and old clothes. Here are the books.”

“Go to the Captain-General, cousin,” said Don Primitivo, “and leave us alone. In extremis extrema.19 Give me the authority of a Roman dictator, and you’ll see how soon I’ll save the coun—I mean, my cousin.”

“Go to the Captain-General, cousin,” said Don Primitivo, “and leave us alone. In extremis extrema.19 Give me the power of a Roman dictator, and you’ll see how quickly I’ll save the coun—I mean, my cousin.”

He began to give orders and more orders, to upset bookcases, to tear up papers, books, and letters. Soon a big fire was burning in the kitchen. Old shotguns were smashed with axes, rusty revolvers were thrown away. The maidservant who wanted to keep the barrel of one for a blowpipe received a reprimand:

He started giving orders and more orders, knocking over bookcases, ripping up papers, books, and letters. Before long, a big fire was raging in the kitchen. Old shotguns were smashed with axes, and rusty revolvers were tossed aside. The maid who wanted to save one of the barrels for a blowpipe got scolded:

Conservare etiam sperasti, perfida?20 Into the fire!” So he continued his auto da fé. Seeing an old volume in vellum, he read the title, Revolutions of the Celestial Globes, by Copernicus. Whew! Ite, maledicti, in ignem kalanis!21 he exclaimed, hurling it into the flames. “Revolutions and Copernicus! Crimes on crimes! If I hadn’t come in time! Liberty in the Philippines! Ta, ta, ta! What books! Into the fire!”

Did you hope to keep that, treacherous one?20 Into the fire!” He continued his auto da fé. Spotting an old hardcover book, he read the title, Revolutions of the Celestial Globes, by Copernicus. Wow! Go, cursed ones, into the fire of hell!21 he shouted, throwing it into the flames. “Revolutions and Copernicus! More crimes upon crimes! If I hadn’t arrived in time! Liberty in the Philippines! So long, so long, so long! What books! Into the fire!”

Harmless books, written by simple authors, were burned; not even the most innocent work escaped. Cousin Primitivo was right: the righteous suffer for the sinners.

Harmless books by ordinary authors were burned; not even the most innocent piece made it through. Cousin Primitivo was correct: the good suffer for the bad.

Four or five hours later, at a pretentious reception in the Walled City, current events were being commented upon. There were present a lot of old women and maidens of marriageable age, the wives and daughters of government employees, dressed in loose gowns, fanning themselves and yawning. Among the men, who, like the women, showed in their faces their education and origin, was an elderly gentleman, small and one-armed, whom the others treated [456]with great respect. He himself maintained a disdainful silence.

Four or five hours later, at an upscale reception in the Walled City, people were discussing current events. There were many elderly women and eligible young women, the wives and daughters of government workers, dressed in loose gowns, fanning themselves and yawning. Among the men, who, like the women, had expressions that reflected their education and background, was an older gentleman, small and one-armed, whom the others treated [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]with great respect. He himself remained silently disdainful.

“To tell the truth, formerly I couldn’t endure the friars and the civil-guards, they’re so rude,” said a corpulent dame, “but now that I see their usefulness and their services, I would almost marry any one of them gladly. I’m a patriot.”

“To be honest, I used to really dislike the friars and the civil guards; they were so rude,” said a hefty woman, “but now that I see how useful they are and what they do for us, I'd almost happily marry one of them. I'm a patriot.”

“That’s what I say!” added a thin lady. “What a pity that we haven’t our former governor. He would leave the country as clean as a platter.”

“That’s what I say!” added a slim lady. “What a shame that we don’t have our former governor. He would leave the country spotless.”

“And the whole race of filibusters would be exterminated!”

“And the entire group of adventurers would be wiped out!”

“Don’t they say that there are still a lot of islands to be populated? Why don’t they deport all these crazy Indians to them? If I were the Captain-General—”

“Don’t they say there are still a lot of islands to populate? Why don’t they deport all these crazy Indians to them? If I were the Captain-General—”

“Señoras,” interrupted the one-armed individual, “the Captain-General knows his duty. As I’ve heard, he’s very much irritated, for he had heaped favors on that Ibarra.”

“Ladies,” interrupted the one-armed person, “the Captain-General knows his duty. From what I've heard, he's quite irritated, since he had shown a lot of favoritism to that Ibarra.”

“Heaped favors on him!” echoed the thin lady, fanning herself furiously. “Look how ungrateful these Indians are! Is it possible to treat them as if they were human beings? Jesús!

“Heaped favors on him!” echoed the thin lady, fanning herself furiously. “Look how ungrateful these Indians are! Is it possible to treat them like they’re human beings? Jesus!

“Do you know what I’ve heard?” asked a military official.

“Do you know what I’ve heard?” asked a military officer.

“What’s that?”

"What's that?"

“Let’s hear it!”

"Let's hear it!"

“What do they say?”

“What do they mean?”

“Reputable persons,” replied the officer in the midst of a profound silence, “state that this agitation for building a schoolhouse was a pure fairy tale.”

“Reputable people,” replied the officer amidst a deep silence, “say that this push for building a schoolhouse was just a made-up story.”

Jesús! Just see that!” the señoras exclaimed, already believing in the trick.

Jesus! Look at that!” the ladies exclaimed, already falling for the trick.

“The school was a pretext. What he wanted to build was a fort from which he could safely defend himself when we should come to attack him.”

“The school was just an excuse. What he really wanted to create was a fortress where he could protect himself when we came to confront him.”

“What infamy! Only an Indian is capable of such cowardly thoughts,” exclaimed the fat lady. “If I were the [457]Captain-General they would soon seem they would soon see—”

“What a shameful thing! Only an Indian could have such cowardly thoughts,” shouted the overweight woman. “If I were the [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]Captain-General, they would quickly realize—”

“That’s what I say!” exclaimed the thin lady, turning to the one-armed man. “Arrest all the little lawyers, priestlings, merchants, and without trial banish or deport them! Tear out the evil by the roots!”

"That's exactly what I think!" exclaimed the thin woman, turning to the one-armed man. "Arrest all the little lawyers, priests, merchants, and without a trial, banish or deport them! Tear out the evil by the roots!"

“But it’s said that this filibuster is the descendant of Spaniards,” observed the one-armed man, without looking at any one in particular.

“But they say this filibuster comes from Spaniards,” the one-armed man remarked, without looking at anyone in particular.

“Oh, yes!” exclaimed the fat lady, unterrified. “It’s always the creoles! No Indian knows anything about revolution! Rear crows, rear crows!”22

“Oh, yes!” shouted the overweight woman, unafraid. “It's always the Creoles! No Indian knows anything about revolution! Rear crows, rear crows!”22

“Do you know what I’ve heard?” asked a creole lady, to change the topic of conversation. “The wife of Capitan Tinong, you remember her, the woman in whose house we danced and dined during the fiesta of Tondo—”

“Have you heard what I heard?” asked a Creole woman, shifting the topic of conversation. “The wife of Captain Tinong, you know her, the woman whose house we danced and ate at during the Tondo fiesta—”

“The one who has two daughters? What about her?”

“The one with two daughters? What about her?”

“Well, that woman just this afternoon presented the Captain-General with a ring worth a thousand pesos!”

“Well, that woman just this afternoon gave the Captain-General a ring worth a thousand pesos!”

The one-armed man turned around. “Is that so? Why?” he asked with shining eyes.

The one-armed man turned around. “Oh, really? Why?" he asked, his eyes sparkling.

“She said that it was a Christmas gift—”

“She said that it was a Christmas gift—”

“But Christmas doesn’t come for a month yet!”

“But Christmas isn’t for another month!”

“Perhaps she’s afraid the storm is blowing her way,” observed the fat lady.

“Maybe she’s worried the storm is coming her way,” observed the heavyset woman.

“And is getting under cover,” added the thin señora.

“And is getting under cover,” added the thin woman.

“When no return is asked, it’s a confession of guilt.”

"When no return is expected, it's an admission of guilt."

“This must be carefully looked into,” declared the one-armed man thoughtfully. “I fear that there’s a cat in the bag.”

“This needs to be carefully examined,” said the one-armed man, deep in thought. “I’m worried there’s a cat in the bag.”

“A cat in the bag, yes! That’s just what I was going to say,” echoed the thin lady.

“A cat in the bag, yes! That’s exactly what I was going to say,” echoed the thin lady.

“And so was I,” said the other, taking the words out of her mouth, “the wife of Capitan Tinong is so stingy—she hasn’t yet sent us any present and that after we’ve been [458]in her house. So, when such a grasping and covetous woman lets go of a little present worth a thousand pesos—”

“And so was I,” said the other, echoing her thoughts, “the wife of Captain Tinong is so stingy—she hasn’t sent us any gift yet, even after we’ve been [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]at her house. So, when such a greedy and selfish woman finally gives a little gift worth a thousand pesos—”

“But, is it a fact?” inquired the one-armed man.

“But is it true?” asked the one-armed man.

“Certainly! Most certainly! My cousin’s sweetheart, his Excellency’s adjutant, told her so. And I’m of the opinion that it’s the very same ring that the older daughter wore on the day of the fiesta. She’s always covered with diamonds.”

“Of course! Definitely! My cousin’s boyfriend, the assistant to his Excellency, told her that. And I think it’s the same ring that the older daughter had on during the fiesta. She’s always dripping in diamonds.”

“A walking show-case!”

"A walking showcase!"

“A way of attracting attention, like any other! Instead of buying a fashion plate or paying a dressmaker—”

“A way to grab attention, just like any other! Instead of getting a trendy outfit or hiring a tailor—”

Giving some pretext, the one-armed man left the gathering. Two hours later, when the world slept, various residents of Tondo received an invitation through some soldiers. The authorities could not consent to having certain persons of position and property sleep in such poorly guarded and badly ventilated houses—in Fort Santiago and other government buildings their sleep would be calmer and more refreshing. Among these favored persons was included the unfortunate Capitan Tinong. [459]

Giving an excuse, the one-armed man left the gathering. Two hours later, when the world was asleep, several residents of Tondo received an invitation from some soldiers. The authorities could not allow certain well-off individuals and those in power to sleep in such poorly guarded and poorly ventilated houses—at Fort Santiago and other government buildings, their sleep would be much calmer and more refreshing. Among these chosen individuals was the unfortunate Capitan Tinong. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]


1 The Marianas, or Ladrone Islands, were used as a place of banishment for political prisoners.—TR.

1 The Marianas, also known as the Ladrone Islands, were used as a location for exiling political prisoners.—TR.

2 “Evil Omen,” a nickname applied by the friars to General Joaquin Jovellar, who was governor of the Islands from 1883 to 1885. It fell to the lot of General Jovellar, a kindly old man, much more soldier than administrator, to attempt the introduction of certain salutary reforms tending toward progress, hence his disfavor with the holy fathers. The mention of “General J———” in the last part of the epilogue probably refers also to him.—TR.

2 “Evil Omen,” a nickname given to General Joaquin Jovellar by the friars, who served as governor of the Islands from 1883 to 1885. General Jovellar, a kind old man more of a soldier than an administrator, was tasked with trying to introduce some beneficial reforms aimed at progress, which is why he wasn't favored by the holy fathers. The mention of “General J———” in the final part of the epilogue likely refers to him as well.—TR.

3 A celebrated Italian astronomer, member of the Jesuit Order. The Jesuits are still in charge of the Observatory of Manila.—TR.

3 A renowned Italian astronomer and a member of the Jesuit Order. The Jesuits still oversee the Manila Observatory.—TR.

4 “Our Lady of the Girdle” is the patroness of the Augustinian Order.—TR.

4 “Our Lady of the Girdle” is the patron saint of the Augustinian Order.—TR.

5 This image is in the six-million-peso steel church of St. Sebastian in Manila. Something of her early history is thus given by Fray Luis de Jesus in his Historia of the Recollect Order (1681): “A very holy image is revered there under the title of Carmen. Although that image is small in stature, it is a great and perennial spring of prodigies for those who invoke her. Our religious took it from Nueva España (Mexico), and even in that very navigation she was able to make herself known by her miracles .... That most holy image is daily frequented with vows, presents, and novenas, thank-offerings of the many who are daily favored by that queen of the skies.”—Blair and Robertson, The Philippine Islands, Vol. XXI, p. 195.

5 This image is in the six-million-peso steel church of St. Sebastian in Manila. Some of her early history is provided by Fray Luis de Jesus in his Historia of the Recollect Order (1681): “A highly revered image is honored there under the title of Carmen. Though the image is small, it serves as a powerful and enduring source of miracles for those who call on her. Our religious brought it from Nueva España (Mexico), and even during the journey, she made herself known through her miracles .... That most holy image is visited daily with vows, gifts, and novenas, as thank-offerings from the many who are blessed daily by that queen of the skies.”—Blair and Robertson, The Philippine Islands, Vol. XXI, p. 195.

6 The oldest and most conservative newspaper in Manila at the time this work was written.—TR.

6 The oldest and most traditional newspaper in Manila when this work was written.—TR.

7 Following closely upon the liberal administration of La Torre, there occurred in the Cavite arsenal in 1872 a mutiny which was construed as an incipient rebellion, and for alleged complicity in it three [451n]native priests, Padres Burgos, Gomez, and Zamora, were garroted, while a number of prominent Manilans were deported.—TR.

7 Shortly after the liberal administration of La Torre, a mutiny occurred at the Cavite arsenal in 1872, which was seen as the start of a rebellion. Three native priests—Padres Burgos, Gomez, and Zamora—were executed, and several prominent people from Manila were deported.—TR.

8 What do I see? ... Wherefore?

8 What am I seeing? ... Why?

9 What do you wish? Nothing is in the intellect which has not first passed through the senses; nothing is willed that is not already in the mind.

9 What do you want? Nothing exists in the mind that hasn't first been experienced through the senses; nothing is desired that isn't already in your thoughts.

10 Where in the world are we?

10 Where are we in the world?

11 The uprising of Ibarra suppressed by the alferez of the Civil Guard? And now?

11 The revolt led by Ibarra crushed by the civil guard officer? And now?

12 Friend, Plato is dear but truth is dearer ... It’s a bad business and a horrible result from these things is to be feared.

12 Friend, Plato is loved but the truth is more important... It's a bad deal and a terrible outcome from these things is to be worried about.

13 Against him who denies the fundamentals, clubs should be used as arguments.

13 Against anyone who denies the basics, clubs should be used as arguments.

14 Latin prayers. “Agnus Dei Catolis” for “Agnus Dei qui tollis” (John I. 29).

14 Latin prayers. “Agnus Dei Catolis” for “Lamb of God, who takes” (John 1:29).

15 Woe unto them! Where there’s smoke there’s fire! Like seeks like; and if Ibarra is hanged, therefore you will be hanged.

15 Woe to them! Where there’s smoke, there’s fire! Like attracts like; and if Ibarra is hanged, then you will be hanged too.

16 I do not fear death in bed, but upon the mount of Bagumbayan.

16 I’m not afraid of dying in bed, but I am on the mount of Bagumbayan.

17 The first part of a Spanish proverb: “Gifts break rocks, and enter without gimlets.”

17 The first part of a Spanish proverb: “Gifts can break down barriers and gain access without any tools.”

18 What is written is evidence! What medicines do not cure, iron cures; what iron does not cure, fire cures.

18 What is written is proof! What medicines can't heal, iron can; what iron can't heal, fire can.

19 In extreme cases, extreme measures.

19 In extreme situations, drastic actions.

20 Do you wish to keep it also, traitress?

20 Do you want to keep it too, betrayer?

21 Go, accursed, into the fire of the kalan.

21 Go, cursed one, into the fire of the kalan.

22 The first part of a Spanish proverb: “Cría cuervos y te sacarán los ojos,” “Rear crows and they will pick your eyes out.”—TR.

22 The first part of a Spanish proverb: “Raise crows and they will peck your eyes out.”—TR.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

Chapter LX

Maria Clara Weds

Capitan Tiago was very happy, for in all this terrible storm no one had taken any notice of him. He had not been arrested, nor had he been subjected to solitary confinement, investigations, electric machines, continuous foot-baths in underground cells, or other pleasantries that are well-known to certain folk who call themselves civilized. His friends, that is, those who had been his friends—for the good man had denied all his Filipino friends from the instant when they were suspected by the government—had also returned to their homes after a few days’ vacation in the state edifices. The Captain-General himself had ordered that they be cast out from his precincts, not considering them worthy of remaining therein, to the great disgust of the one-armed individual, who had hoped to celebrate the approaching Christmas in their abundant and opulent company.

Captain Tiago was very happy because, during this terrible storm, no one had noticed him. He hadn't been arrested or put into solitary confinement, nor had he been subjected to investigations, electric machines, endless foot-baths in underground cells, or any of the other nice experiences well-known to certain people who consider themselves civilized. His friends—those who had been his friends—since the good man had turned his back on all his Filipino friends the moment they were suspected by the government—had also returned to their homes after a few days in state facilities. The Captain-General himself had ordered that they be expelled from his domain, deeming them unworthy to stay there, much to the frustration of the one-armed man, who had hoped to enjoy the upcoming Christmas in their abundant and lavish company.

Capitan Tinong had returned to his home sick, pale, and swollen; the excursion had not done him good. He was so changed that he said not a word, nor even greeted his family, who wept, laughed, chattered, and almost went mad with joy. The poor man no longer ventured out of his house for fear of running the risk of saying good-day to a filibuster. Not even Don Primitivo himself, with all the wisdom of the ancients, could draw him out of his silence.

Capitan Tinong came back home feeling sick, looking pale and swollen; the trip hadn’t done him any favors. He was so different that he didn’t say a word, not even to greet his family, who cried, laughed, chatted, and nearly lost their minds with joy. The poor man stayed inside his house, afraid of the chance encounter that might lead him to have to say hello to a pirate. Not even Don Primitivo himself, with all his ancient wisdom, could get him to break his silence.

Crede, prime,” the Latinist told him, “if I hadn’t got here to burn all your papers, they would have squeezed your neck; and if I had burned the whole house they wouldn’t have touched a hair of your head. But quod [460]eventum, eventum; gratias agamus Domino Deo quia non in Marianis Insulis es, camotes seminando.”1

Believe me,” the Latinist told him, “if I hadn’t gotten here to burn all your papers, they would have squeezed your neck; and even if I had burned the whole house, they wouldn’t have touched a hair on your head. But what [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]happens, happens; let’s give thanks to the Lord God because you are not in the Marian Islands, planting camotes.”1

Stories similar to Capitan Tinong’s were not unknown to Capitan Tiago, so he bubbled over with gratitude, without knowing exactly to whom he owed such signal favors. Aunt Isabel attributed the miracle to the Virgin of Antipolo, to the Virgin of the Rosary, or at least to the Virgin of Carmen, and at the very, very least that she was willing to concede, to Our Lady of the Girdle; according to her the miracle could not get beyond that.

Stories like Capitan Tinong’s were familiar to Capitan Tiago, so he felt a surge of gratitude, without really knowing who to thank for such remarkable favors. Aunt Isabel believed the miracle was thanks to the Virgin of Antipolo, the Virgin of the Rosary, or at the very least, the Virgin of Carmen; and at the least she could accept, Our Lady of the Girdle; in her view, the miracle couldn’t extend beyond that.

Capitan Tiago did not deny the miracle, but added: “I think so, Isabel, but the Virgin of Antipolo couldn’t have done it alone. My friends have helped, my future son-in-law, Señor Linares, who, as you know, joked with Señor Antonio Canovas himself, the premier whose portrait appears in the Ilustración, he who doesn’t condescend to show more than half his face to the people.”

Capitan Tiago didn’t dispute the miracle, but he added, “I believe so, Isabel, but the Virgin of Antipolo couldn’t have done it alone. My friends helped out, including my future son-in-law, Señor Linares, who, as you know, even joked with Señor Antonio Canovas himself, the premier whose portrait is in the Ilustración, the one who doesn’t bother to show more than half his face to the public.”

So the good man could not repress a smile of satisfaction every time that he heard any important news. And there was plenty of news: it was whispered about in secret that Ibarra would be hanged; that, while many proofs of his guilt had been lacking, at last some one had appeared to sustain the accusation; that experts had declared that in fact the work on the schoolhouse could pass for a bulwark of fortification, although somewhat defective, as was only to be expected of ignorant Indians. These rumors calmed him and made him smile.

So the good man couldn’t help but smile with satisfaction every time he heard any important news. And there was plenty of news: it was whispered in secret that Ibarra would be hanged; that while there had been many missing pieces of evidence against him, someone had finally come forward to support the accusation; that experts had stated that the work on the schoolhouse could be considered a defensive structure, although somewhat flawed, which was to be expected from uneducated locals. These rumors reassured him and made him smile.

In the same way that Capitan Tiago and his cousin diverged in their opinions, the friends of the family were also divided into two parties,—one miraculous, the other governmental, although this latter was insignificant. The miraculous party was again subdivided: the senior sacristan of Binondo, the candle-woman, and the leader of the Brotherhood [461]saw the hand of God directed by the Virgin of the Rosary; while the Chinese wax-chandler, his caterer on his visits to Antipolo, said, as he fanned himself and shook his leg:

In the same way that Captain Tiago and his cousin disagreed, the family friends were also split into two groups—one believed in the miraculous, while the other supported the government, though this latter group was pretty small. The miraculous group was further divided: the head sacristan of Binondo, the candle seller, and the leader of the Brotherhood [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] believed in God's influence guided by the Virgin of the Rosary; meanwhile, the Chinese wax seller, who catered to him on his visits to Antipolo, said while fanning himself and shaking his leg:

“Don’t fool yourself—it’s the Virgin of Antipolo! She can do more than all the rest—don’t fool yourself!”2

“Don’t kid yourself—it’s the Virgin of Antipolo! She can do more than all the others—don’t kid yourself!”2

Capitan Tiago had great respect for this Chinese, who passed himself off as a prophet and a physician. Examining the palm of the deceased lady just before her daughter was born, he had prognosticated: “If it’s not a boy and doesn’t die, it’ll be a fine girl!”3 and Maria Clara had come into the world to fulfill the infidel’s prophecy.

Capitan Tiago had a lot of respect for this Chinese man, who claimed to be a prophet and a doctor. When he examined the palm of the deceased woman just before her daughter was born, he predicted, “If it’s not a boy and doesn’t die, it’ll be a beautiful girl!”3 and Maria Clara was born to fulfill the infidel’s prophecy.

Capitan Tiago, then, as a prudent and cautious man, could not decide so easily as Trojan Paris—he could not so lightly give the preference to one Virgin for fear of offending another, a situation that might be fraught with grave consequences. “Prudence!” he said to himself. “Let’s not go and spoil it all now.”

Capitan Tiago, being a careful and sensible person, couldn't make his decision as quickly as Trojan Paris—he couldn't easily choose one Virgin without risking offending another, which could lead to serious problems. “Be cautious!” he told himself. “Let’s not mess this up now.”

He was still in the midst of these doubts when the governmental party arrived,—Doña Victorina, Don Tiburcio, and Linares. Doña Victorina did the talking for the three men as well as for herself. She mentioned Linares’ visits to the Captain-General and repeatedly insinuated the advantages of a relative of “quality.” “Now,” she concluded, “as we was zaying: he who zhelterz himzelf well, builds a good roof.”

He was still wrestling with these doubts when the government officials showed up—Doña Victorina, Don Tiburcio, and Linares. Doña Victorina spoke for the three men as well as for herself. She talked about Linares’ visits to the Captain-General and kept hinting at the benefits of having a relative of “quality.” “So,” she finished, “as we were saying: whoever shelters himself well, builds a good roof.”

“T-the other w-way, w-woman!” corrected the doctor.

“Th-the other w-way, w-woman!” corrected the doctor.

For some days now she had been endeavoring to Andalusize her speech, and no one had been able to get this idea out of her head—she would sooner have first let them tear off her false frizzes.

For several days now, she had been trying to Andalusize her speech, and no one could shake this idea from her mind—she would rather let them rip off her fake hairpieces first.

“Yez,” she went on, speaking of Ibarra, “he deserves [462]it all. I told you zo when I first zaw him, he’s a filibuzter. What did the General zay to you, cousin? What did he zay? What news did he tell you about thiz Ibarra?”

“Yeah,” she continued, talking about Ibarra, “he deserves it all. I told you when I first saw him, he’s a troublemaker. What did the General say to you, cousin? What did he say? What news did he tell you about this Ibarra?”

Seeing that her cousin was slow in answering, she continued, directing her remarks to Capitan Tiago, “Believe me, if they zentenz him to death, as is to be hoped, it’ll be on account of my cousin.”

Seeing that her cousin was slow to respond, she continued, addressing her comments to Capitan Tiago, “Trust me, if they sentence him to death, as we all hope, it’ll be because of my cousin.”

“Señora, señora!” protested Linares.

"Ma'am, ma'am!" protested Linares.

But she gave him no time for objections. “How diplomatic you have become! We know that you’re the adviser of the General, that he couldn’t live without you. Ah, Clarita, what a pleasure to zee you!”

But she didn't give him a chance to object. “How diplomatic you've become! We know you’re the General’s adviser, that he couldn’t function without you. Ah, Clarita, what a pleasure to see you!”

Maria Clara was still pale, although now quite recovered from her illness. Her long hair was tied up with a light blue silk ribbon. With a timid bow and a sad smile she went up to Doña Victorina for the ceremonial kiss.

Maria Clara was still pale, though she had mostly recovered from her illness. Her long hair was tied up with a light blue silk ribbon. With a shy nod and a sad smile, she approached Doña Victorina for the ceremonial kiss.

After the usual conventional remarks, the pseudo-Andalusian continued: “We’ve come to visit you. You’ve been zaved, thankz to your relations.” This was said with a significant glance toward Linares.

After the usual small talk, the fake Andalusian went on: “We’ve come to see you. You’ve been saved, thanks to your connections.” This was said with a meaningful look at Linares.

“God has protected my father,” replied the girl in a low voice.

“God has protected my dad,” replied the girl quietly.

“Yez, Clarita, but the time of the miracles is pazt. We Zpaniards zay: ‘Truzt in the Virgin and take to your heels.’”

“Yeah, Clarita, but the time for miracles is past. We Spaniards say: ‘Trust in the Virgin and take to your heels.’”

“T-the other w-way!”

"Th-the other w-way!"

Capitan Tiago, who had up to this point had no chance to speak, now made bold enough to ask, while he threw himself into an attitude of strict attention, “So you, Doña Victorina, think that the Virgin—”

Capitan Tiago, who until now hadn't had a chance to speak, finally gathered the courage to ask, as he leaned in with intense focus, “So you, Doña Victorina, believe that the Virgin—”

“We’ve come ezpezially to talk with you about the virgin,” she answered mysteriously, making a sign toward Maria Clara. “We’ve come to talk business.”

“We’ve come especially to talk with you about the virgin,” she replied mysteriously, pointing toward Maria Clara. “We’re here to discuss business.”

The maiden understood that she was expected to retire, so with an excuse she went away, supporting herself on the furniture.

The young woman realized that she needed to leave, so she made an excuse and walked away, leaning on the furniture for support.

[463]What was said and what was agreed upon in this conference was so sordid and mean that we prefer not to recount it. It is enough to record that as they took their leave they were all merry, and that afterwards Capitan Tiago said to Aunt Isabel:

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]What was discussed and agreed upon at this conference was so shameful and petty that we would rather not go into detail. It's enough to note that as they were leaving, everyone was in good spirits, and afterward, Capitan Tiago said to Aunt Isabel:

“Notify the restaurant that we’ll have a fiesta tomorrow. Get Maria ready, for we’re going to marry her off before long.”

“Let the restaurant know that we’re having a party tomorrow. Get Maria ready because we’re going to marry her off soon.”

Aunt Isabel stared at him in consternation.

Aunt Isabel looked at him in shock.

“You’ll see! When Señor Linares is our son-in-law we’ll get into all the palaces. Every one will envy us, every one will die of envy!”

“You’ll see! When Mr. Linares is our son-in-law, we’ll get into all the palaces. Everyone will envy us, and everyone will be green with envy!”

Thus it happened that at eight o’clock on the following evening the house of Capitan Tiago was once again filled, but this time his guests were only Spaniards and Chinese. The fair sex was represented by Peninsular and Philippine-Spanish ladies.

Thus it happened that at eight o’clock the next evening, Capitan Tiago's house was once again filled, but this time his guests were only Spaniards and Chinese. The ladies present were from Peninsular Spain and the Philippine-Spanish community.

There were present the greater part of our acquaintances: Padre Sibyla and Padre Salvi among various Franciscans and Dominicans; the old lieutenant of the Civil Guard, Señor Guevara, gloomier than ever; the alferez, who was for the thousandth time describing his battle and gazing over his shoulders at every one, believing himself to be a Don John of Austria, for he was now a major; De Espadaña, who looked at the alferez with respect and fear, and avoided his gaze; and Doña Victorina, swelling with indignation. Linares had not yet come; as a personage of importance, he had to arrive later than the others. There are creatures so simple that by being an hour behind time they transform themselves into great men.

Most of our acquaintances were there: Padre Sibyla and Padre Salvi among various Franciscans and Dominicans; the old Civil Guard lieutenant, Señor Guevara, more serious than ever; the alferez, who was once again recounting his battle and glancing over his shoulder at everyone, thinking he was a Don John of Austria since he was now a major; De Espadaña, who looked at the alferez with both respect and fear, avoiding his gaze; and Doña Victorina, full of indignation. Linares hadn’t arrived yet; as someone important, he had to show up later than the others. Some people are so naive that by being an hour late, they turn themselves into significant figures.

In the group of women Maria Clara was the subject of a murmured conversation. The maiden had welcomed them all ceremoniously, without losing her air of sadness.

In the group of women, Maria Clara was the focus of a quiet conversation. She had greeted everyone with formality, but her expression still carried a hint of sadness.

“Pish!” remarked one young woman. “The proud little thing!”

“Psh!” said one young woman. “What a proud little thing!”

“Pretty little thing!” responded another. “But he [464]might have picked out some other girl with a less foolish face.”

“Cute little thing!” replied another. “But he [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]could have chosen someone else with a less silly look.”

“The gold, child! The good youth is selling himself.”

“The gold, kid! The good dude is selling himself.”

In another part the comments ran thus:

In another part, the comments went like this:

“To get married when her first fiancé is about to be hanged!”

“To get married when her first fiancé is about to be executed!”

“That’s what’s called prudence, having a substitute ready.”

"That’s what’s called being prudent, having a backup plan ready."

“Well, when she gets to be a widow—”

“Well, when she becomes a widow—”

Maria Clara was seated in a chair arranging a salver of flowers and doubtless heard all these remarks, for her hand trembled, she turned pale, and several times bit her lips.

Maria Clara was sitting in a chair, arranging a tray of flowers, and she likely heard all these comments because her hand shook, her face went pale, and she bit her lips several times.

In the circle of men the conversation was carried on in loud tones and, naturally, turned upon recent events. All were talking, even Don Tiburcio, with the exception of Padre Sibyla, who maintained his usual disdainful silence.

In the group of men, the conversation was loud and, of course, focused on recent events. Everyone was talking, even Don Tiburcio, except for Padre Sibyla, who kept his usual dismissive silence.

“I’ve heard it said that your Reverence is leaving the town, Padre Salvi?” inquired the new major, whose fresh star had made him more amiable.

“I’ve heard that you’re leaving town, Padre Salvi?” asked the new major, whose recent promotion had made him friendlier.

“I have nothing more to do there. I’m going to stay permanently in Manila. And you?”

“I don't have anything left to do there. I’m going to stay in Manila for good. What about you?”

“I’m also leaving the town,” answered the ex-alferez, swelling up. “The government needs me to command a flying column to clean the provinces of filibusters.”

“I’m also leaving the town,” replied the ex-alferez, puffing up with pride. “The government needs me to lead a flying column to clear the provinces of bandits.”

Fray Sibyla looked him over rapidly from head to foot and then turned his back completely.

Fray Sibyla quickly scanned him from head to toe and then turned his back completely.

“Is it known for certain what will become of the ringleader, the filibuster?” inquired a government employee.

“Does anyone know for sure what will happen to the ringleader, the filibuster?” asked a government employee.

“Do you mean Crisostomo Ibarra?” asked another. “The most likely and most just thing is that he will be hanged, like those of ’72.”

“Are you talking about Crisostomo Ibarra?” asked another. “The most probable and fair outcome is that he’ll be hanged, just like those from ’72.”

“He’s going to be deported,” remarked the old lieutenant, dryly.

"He's going to be deported," the old lieutenant said flatly.

“Deported! Nothing more than deported? But it will be a perpetual deportation!” exclaimed several voices at the same time.

“Deported! Just deported? But it will be a never-ending deportation!” exclaimed several voices all at once.

[465]“If that young man,” continued the lieutenant, Guevara, in a loud and severe tone, “had been more cautious, if he had confided less in certain persons with whom he corresponded, if our prosecutors did not know how to interpret so subtly what is written, that young man would surely have been acquitted.”

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]“If that young man,” the lieutenant, Guevara, said loudly and sternly, “had been more careful, if he had trusted fewer people he was in communication with, and if our prosecutors weren't so skilled at interpreting what's written, that young man would definitely have been found not guilty.”

This declaration on the part of the old lieutenant and the tone of his voice produced great surprise among his hearers, who were apparently at a loss to know what to say. Padre Salvi stared in another direction, perhaps to avoid the gloomy look that the old soldier turned on him. Maria Clara let her flowers fall and remained motionless. Padre Sibyla, who knew so well how to be silent, seemed also to be the only one who knew how to ask a question.

This statement from the old lieutenant and the way he said it shocked his listeners, who seemed unsure of how to respond. Padre Salvi looked away, probably to dodge the grim expression the old soldier directed at him. Maria Clara dropped her flowers and stayed still. Padre Sibyla, who was good at keeping quiet, also appeared to be the only one who knew how to ask a question.

“You’re speaking of letters, Señor Guevara?”

"Are you talking about letters, Mr. Guevara?"

“I’m speaking of what was told me by his lawyer, who looked after the case with interest and zeal. Outside of some ambiguous lines which this youth wrote to a woman before he left for Europe, lines in which the government’s attorney saw a plot and a threat against the government, and which he acknowledged to be his, there wasn’t anything found to accuse him of.”

“I’m talking about what his lawyer told me, who followed the case with interest and dedication. Aside from some unclear lines that this young man wrote to a woman before he went to Europe—lines in which the government’s attorney saw a scheme and a threat against the government, and which he admitted were his—nothing was found to accuse him.”

“But the declaration of the outlaw before he died?”

“But what about the outlaw's declaration before he died?”

“His lawyer had that thrown out because, according to the outlaw himself, they had never communicated with the young man, but with a certain Lucas, who was an enemy of his, as could be proved, and who committed suicide, perhaps from remorse. It was proved that the papers found on the corpse were forged, since the handwriting was like that of Señor Ibarra’s seven years ago, but not like his now, which leads to the belief that the model for them may have been that incriminating letter. Besides, the lawyer says that if Señor Ibarra had refused to acknowledge the letter, he might have been able to do a great deal for him—but at sight of the letter he turned pale, lost his courage, and confirmed everything written in it.”

“His lawyer got that case dismissed because, as the outlaw claimed, they had never talked to the young man, but to a guy named Lucas, who was his enemy—something that could be proven—and who possibly committed suicide out of guilt. It was shown that the documents found on the body were fake, since the handwriting matched Señor Ibarra’s from seven years ago, but not his current style, which suggests that the template for those documents might have been the incriminating letter. Moreover, the lawyer pointed out that if Señor Ibarra had denied the letter, he could have done a lot more for him—but when he saw the letter, he went pale, lost his nerve, and confirmed everything written in it.”

[466]“Did you say that the letter was directed to a woman?” asked a Franciscan. “How did it get into the hands of the prosecutor?”

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]“Did you say the letter was meant for a woman?” asked a Franciscan. “How did it end up in the prosecutor's hands?”

The lieutenant did not answer. He stared for a moment at Padre Salvi and then moved away, nervously twisting the sharp point of his gray beard. The others made their comments.

The lieutenant didn’t respond. He looked at Padre Salvi for a moment and then walked away, nervously twisting the sharp tip of his gray beard. The others shared their remarks.

“There is seen the hand of God!” remarked one. “Even the women hate him.”

“There is the hand of God!” said one. “Even the women hate him.”

“He had his house burned down, thinking in that way to save himself, but he didn’t count on the guest, on his querida, his babaye,” added another, laughing. “It’s the work of God! Santiago y cierra España!4

“He had his house burned down, thinking that would save him, but he didn’t account for the guest, for his querida, his babaye,” added another, laughing. “It’s the work of God! Santiago y cierra España!4

Meanwhile the old soldier paused in his pacing about and approached Maria Clara, who was listening to the conversation, motionless in her chair, with the flowers scattered at her feet.

Meanwhile, the old soldier stopped pacing and walked over to Maria Clara, who remained still in her chair, listening to the conversation, with the flowers scattered around her feet.

“You are a very prudent girl,” the old officer whispered to her. “You did well to give up the letter. You have thus assured yourself an untroubled future.”

“You're a very wise girl,” the old officer whispered to her. “You did the right thing by giving up the letter. You've secured yourself a peaceful future.”

With startled eyes she watched him move away from her, and bit her lip. Fortunately, Aunt Isabel came along, and she had sufficient strength left to catch hold of the old lady’s skirt.

With wide eyes, she watched him walk away from her and bit her lip. Luckily, Aunt Isabel came by, and she had enough strength left to grab hold of the old lady’s skirt.

“Aunt!” she murmured.

“Aunt!” she whispered.

“What’s the matter?” asked the old lady, frightened by the look on the girl’s face.

“What’s wrong?” asked the old lady, startled by the expression on the girl’s face.

“Take me to my room!” she pleaded, grasping her aunt’s arm in order to rise.

“Take me to my room!” she begged, holding onto her aunt’s arm to stand up.

“Are you sick, daughter? You look as if you’d lost your bones! What’s the matter?”

“Are you feeling sick, sweetheart? You look like you’ve lost all your strength! What’s going on?”

“A fainting spell—the people in the room—so many lights—I need to rest. Tell father that I’m going to sleep.”

“A fainting spell—the people in the room—so many lights—I need to rest. Tell Dad that I’m going to sleep.”

“You’re cold. Do you want some tea?”

“You're cold. Do you want some tea?”

Maria Clara shook her head, entered and locked the [467]door of her chamber, and then, her strength failing her, she fell sobbing to the floor at the feet of an image.

Maria Clara shook her head, entered and locked the [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]door of her room, and then, feeling weak, she collapsed in tears on the floor at the feet of a statue.

“Mother, mother, mother mine!” she sobbed.

“Mom!” she cried.

Through the window and a door that opened on the azotea the moonlight entered. The musicians continued to play merry waltzes, laughter and the hum of voices penetrated into the chamber, several times her father, Aunt Isabel, Doña Victorina, and even Linares knocked at the door, but Maria did not move. Heavy sobs shook her breast.

Through the window and a door that opened onto the rooftop, the moonlight streamed in. The musicians kept playing cheerful waltzes, and laughter along with the buzz of voices filled the room. Several times her father, Aunt Isabel, Doña Victorina, and even Linares knocked at the door, but Maria didn't budge. Heavy sobs shook her chest.

Hours passed—the pleasures of the dinner-table ended, the sound of singing and dancing was heard, the candle burned itself out, but the maiden still remained motionless on the moonlit floor at the feet of an image of the Mother of Jesus.

Hours went by—the enjoyment of the dinner table came to an end, the sounds of singing and dancing filled the air, the candle burned down completely, but the young woman still stayed still on the moonlit floor at the feet of a statue of the Mother of Jesus.

Gradually the house became quiet again, the lights were extinguished, and Aunt Isabel once more knocked at the door.

Gradually, the house fell silent again, the lights were turned off, and Aunt Isabel knocked on the door once more.

“Well, she’s gone to sleep,” said the old woman, aloud. “As she’s young and has no cares, she sleeps like a corpse.”

“Well, she’s gone to sleep,” said the old woman, out loud. “Since she’s young and has no worries, she sleeps like a log.”

When all was silence she raised herself slowly and threw a look about her. She saw the azotea with its little arbors bathed in the ghostly light of the moon.

When everything was quiet, she slowly sat up and glanced around her. She saw the rooftop terrace with its small pergolas illuminated by the eerie light of the moon.

“An untroubled future! She sleeps like a corpse!” she repeated in a low voice as she made her way out to the azotea.

“An untroubled future! She sleeps like the dead!” she repeated quietly as she walked out to the rooftop.

The city slept. Only from time to time there was heard the noise of a carriage crossing the wooden bridge over the river, whose undisturbed waters reflected smoothly the light of the moon. The young woman raised her eyes toward a sky as clear as sapphire. Slowly she took the rings from her fingers and from her ears and removed the combs from her hair. Placing them on the balustrade of the azotea, she gazed toward the river.

The city was quiet. Occasionally, you could hear a carriage crossing the wooden bridge over the river, whose calm waters reflected the moonlight perfectly. The young woman looked up at a sky as clear as a sapphire. Slowly, she took off the rings from her fingers and ears and removed the combs from her hair. Setting them on the railing of the terrace, she stared at the river.

A small banka loaded with zacate stopped at the foot of the landing such as every house on the bank of the river has. [468]One of two men who were in it ran up the stone stairway and jumped over the wall, and a few seconds later his footsteps were heard on the stairs leading to the azotea.

A small boat filled with grass stopped at the foot of the landing like every house by the river has. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]One of the two men inside ran up the stone stairs and jumped over the wall, and a few seconds later, his footsteps echoed on the stairs leading to the rooftop.

Maria Clara saw him pause on discovering her, but only for a moment. Then he advanced slowly and stopped within a few paces of her. Maria Clara recoiled.

Maria Clara noticed him stop when he saw her, but it was just for a second. Then he moved closer and halted a few steps away from her. Maria Clara flinched.

“Crisostomo!” she murmured, overcome with fright.

“Crisostomo!” she whispered, overwhelmed with fear.

“Yes, I am Crisostomo,” replied the young man gravely. “An enemy, a man who has every reason for hating me, Elias, has rescued me from the prison into which my friends threw me.”

“Yes, I’m Crisostomo,” the young man replied seriously. “An enemy, someone who has every reason to hate me, Elias, rescued me from the prison my friends put me in.”

A sad silence followed these words. Maria Clara bowed her head and let her arms fall.

A heavy silence followed these words. Maria Clara lowered her head and let her arms drop.

Ibarra went on: “Beside my mother’s corpse I swore that I would make you happy, whatever might be my destiny! You can have been faithless to your oath, for she was not your mother; but I, I who am her son, hold her memory so sacred that in spite of a thousand difficulties I have come here to carry mine out, and fate has willed that I should speak to you yourself. Maria, we shall never see each other again—you are young and perhaps some day your conscience may reproach you—I have come to tell you, before I go away forever, that I forgive you. Now, may you be happy and—farewell!”

Ibarra continued, “Next to my mother’s grave, I promised that I would make you happy, no matter what happens to me! You might have broken your vow since she wasn’t your mother; but I, her son, cherish her memory so deeply that, despite a thousand challenges, I’ve come here to fulfill my promise, and fate has led me to speak directly to you. Maria, we will never see each other again—you’re young, and maybe one day your conscience will trouble you—I’ve come to tell you, before I leave for good, that I forgive you. Now, may you be happy, and—goodbye!”

Ibarra started to move away, but the girl stopped him.

Ibarra began to walk away, but the girl stopped him.

“Crisostomo,” she said, “God has sent you to save me from desperation. Hear me and then judge me!”

“Crisostomo,” she said, “God has sent you to rescue me from despair. Listen to me and then decide!”

Ibarra tried gently to draw away from her. “I didn’t come to call you to account! I came to give you peace!”

Ibarra tried to pull away from her gently. “I didn’t come here to blame you! I came to bring you peace!”

“I don’t want that peace which you bring me. Peace I will give myself. You despise me and your contempt will embitter all the rest of my life.”

“I don’t want the peace you’re offering me. I’ll find my own peace. You look down on me, and your disdain will make the rest of my life bitter.”

Ibarra read the despair and sorrow depicted in the suffering girl’s face and asked her what she wished.

Ibarra saw the despair and sadness on the suffering girl’s face and asked her what she wanted.

“That you believe that I have always loved you!”

"That you think I've always loved you!"

At this he smiled bitterly.

He smiled bitterly at that.

“Ah, you doubt me! You doubt the friend of your [469]childhood, who has never hidden a single thought from you!” the maiden exclaimed sorrowfully. “I understand now! But when you hear my story, the sad story that was revealed to me during my illness, you will have mercy on me, you will not have that smile for my sorrow. Why did you not let me die in the hands of my ignorant physician? You and I both would have been happier!”

“Ah, you don't believe me! You doubt the friend from your [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]childhood, who has never kept a single thought from you!” the young woman said sadly. “I get it now! But when you hear my story, the sad tale that came to light during my illness, you will have compassion for me; you won't smile at my misfortune. Why didn’t you just let me die at the hands of my clueless doctor? We both would have been better off!”

Resting a moment, she then went on: “You have desired it, you have doubted me! But may my mother forgive me! On one of the sorrowfulest of my nights of suffering, a man revealed to me the name of my real father and forbade me to love you—except that my father himself should pardon the injury you had done him.”

Resting for a moment, she then continued: “You wanted this, you doubted me! But may my mother forgive me! On one of the most sorrowful nights of my suffering, a man told me the name of my real father and told me not to love you—unless my father himself forgave the hurt you had caused him.”

Ibarra recoiled a pace and gazed fearfully at her.

Ibarra stepped back and looked at her with fear.

“Yes,” she continued, “that man told me that he could not permit our union, since his conscience would forbid it, and that he would be obliged to reveal the name of my real father at the risk of causing a great scandal, for my father is—” And she murmured into the youth’s ear a name in so low a tone that only he could have heard it.

“Yes,” she continued, “that man told me he couldn't allow our relationship because his conscience wouldn't let him, and that he would have to reveal my real father's name, even if it caused a huge scandal, because my father is—” And she whispered a name into the young man's ear so softly that only he could hear it.

“What was I to do? Must I sacrifice to my love the memory of my mother, the honor of my supposed father, and the good name of the real one? Could I have done that without having even you despise me?”

“What was I supposed to do? Should I give up my love for the memory of my mother, the honor of my supposed father, and the good name of the real one? Could I have done that without making you despise me?”

“But the proof! Had you any proof? You needed proofs!” exclaimed Ibarra, trembling with emotion.

"But the proof! Did you have any proof? You needed evidence!" Ibarra exclaimed, trembling with emotion.

The maiden snatched two papers from her bosom.

The young woman quickly took out two pieces of paper from her chest.

“Two letters of my mother’s, two letters written in the midst of her remorse, while I was yet unborn! Take them, read them, and you will see how she cursed me and wished for my death, which my father vainly tried to bring about with drugs. These letters he had forgotten in a building where he had lived; the other man found and preserved them and only gave them up to me in exchange for your letter, in order to assure himself, so he said, that I would not marry you without the consent of my father. Since I have been carrying them about with me, in place of your [470]letter, I have, felt the chill in my heart. I sacrificed you, I sacrificed my love! What else could one do for a dead mother and two living fathers? Could I have suspected the use that was to be made of your letter?”

“Two letters from my mother, two letters written out of her guilt, while I was still unborn! Read them, and you'll see how she cursed me and wished for my death, which my father tried in vain to achieve with drugs. He had forgotten these letters in a place where he used to live; the other man found them and kept them, only giving them to me in exchange for your letter, to make sure, as he said, that I wouldn’t marry you without my father’s approval. Ever since I’ve been carrying them around instead of your [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]letter, I’ve felt a heaviness in my heart. I sacrificed you, I sacrificed my love! What else could one do for a dead mother and two living fathers? Could I have ever imagined how your letter would be used?”

Ibarra stood appalled, while she continued: “What more was left for me to do? Could I perhaps tell you who my father was, could I tell you that you should beg forgiveness of him who made your father suffer so much? Could I ask my father that he forgive you, could I tell him that I knew that I was his daughter—him, who desired my death so eagerly? It was only left to me to suffer, to guard the secret, and to die suffering! Now, my friend, now that you know the sad history of your poor Maria, will you still have for her that disdainful smile?”

Ibarra stood in shock as she continued, “What else could I possibly do? Should I tell you who my father was? Should I say that you need to ask for forgiveness from the man who made your father suffer so much? Could I ask my father to forgive you? Should I explain that I knew I was his daughter—him, who wanted me dead so badly? All that's left for me is to endure, to keep the secret, and to die in pain! Now, my friend, now that you know the tragic story of your poor Maria, will you still look at her with that contemptuous smile?”

“Maria, you are an angel!”

"Maria, you're an angel!"

“Then I am happy, since you believe me—”

“Then I’m glad, since you believe me—”

“But yet,” added the youth with a change of tone, “I’ve heard that you are going to be married.”

“But still,” the young man said, changing his tone, “I’ve heard that you’re getting married.”

“Yes,” sobbed the girl, “my father demands this sacrifice. He has loved me and cared for me when it was not his duty to do so, and I will pay this debt of gratitude to assure his peace, by means of this new relationship, but—”

“Yeah,” the girl cried, “my dad is asking for this sacrifice. He has loved me and taken care of me when he didn’t have to, and I’ll repay this debt of gratitude to ensure his peace through this new relationship, but—”

“But what?”

"But why?"

“I will never forget the vows of faithfulness that I have made to you.”

“I will never forget the promises of loyalty that I made to you.”

“What are you thinking of doing?” asked Ibarra, trying to read the look in her eyes.

“What are you thinking of doing?” Ibarra asked, trying to understand the expression in her eyes.

“The future is dark and my destiny is wrapped in gloom! I don’t know what I should do. But know, that I have loved but once and that without love I will never belong to any man. And you, what is going to become of you?”

“The future is uncertain and my fate is shrouded in darkness! I don’t know what I should do. But know that I have loved only once, and without love, I will never belong to any man. And you, what’s going to happen to you?”

“I am only a fugitive, I am fleeing. In a little while my flight will have been discovered. Maria—”

“I’m just a fugitive, I’m running away. Soon enough, my escape will be found out. Maria—”

Maria Clara caught the youth’s head in her hands and kissed him repeatedly on the lips, embraced him, and drew abruptly away. “Go, go!” she cried. “Go, and farewell!”

Maria Clara held the young man’s head in her hands and kissed him over and over on the lips, hugged him tightly, and then pulled away abruptly. “Go, go!” she

[471]Ibarra gazed at her with shining eyes, but at a gesture from her moved away—intoxicated, wavering.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]Ibarra looked at her with bright eyes, but at her gesture, he stepped back—dazzled and unsteady.

Once again he leaped over the wall and stepped into the banka. Maria Clara, leaning over the balustrade, watched him depart. Elias took off his hat and bowed to her profoundly. [472]

Once again, he jumped over the wall and got into the boat. Maria Clara, leaning over the railing, watched him leave. Elias took off his hat and deeply bowed to her. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]


1 Believe me, cousin ... what has happened, has happened; let us give thanks to God that you are not in the Marianas Islands, planting camotes. (It may be observed that here, as in some of his other speeches, Don Primitivo’s Latin is rather Philippinized.)—TR.

1 Believe me, cousin ... what's done is done; let's be grateful to God that you're not in the Marianas Islands, planting sweet potatoes. (It can be noted that here, as in some of his other speeches, Don Primitivo’s Latin has a bit of a Filipino touch.)—TR.

2 The original is in the lingua franca of the Philippine Chinese, a medium of expression sui generis, being, like, Ulysses, “a part of all that he has met,” and defying characteristic translation: “No siya ostí gongon; miligen li Antipolo esi! Esi pueli más con tolo; no siya ostí gongong!”—TR.

2 The original is in the common language of the Philippine Chinese, a unique way of expressing ideas, being, like Ulysses, “a part of all that he has encountered,” and resisting typical translation: “No siya ostí gongon; miligen li Antipolo esi! Esi pueli más con tolo; no siya ostí gongong!”—TR.

3 “Si esi no hómole y no pataylo, mujé juete-juete!”

3 “If you don’t get comfortable and don’t chill out, lady, just relax!”

4 The Spanish battle-cry: “St. James, and charge, Spain!”—TR.

4 The Spanish battle cry: “St. James, let’s go, Spain!”—TR.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

Chapter LXI

The Chase on the Lake

“Listen, sir, to the plan that I have worked out,” said Elias thoughtfully, as they moved in the direction of San Gabriel. “I’ll hide you now in the house of a friend of mine in Mandaluyong. I’ll bring you all your money, which I saved and buried at the foot of the balete in the mysterious tomb of your grandfather. Then you will leave the country.”

“Listen, sir, to the plan I’ve come up with,” Elias said thoughtfully as they headed toward San Gabriel. “I’ll hide you now at a friend’s house in Mandaluyong. I’ll bring you all your money, which I saved and buried at the base of the balete tree in your grandfather’s mysterious tomb. Then you’ll leave the country.”

“To go abroad?” inquired Ibarra.

“Are you going abroad?” asked Ibarra.

“To live out in peace the days of life that remain to you. You have friends in Spain, you are rich, you can get yourself pardoned. In every way a foreign country is for us a better fatherland than our own.”

“To spend the remaining days of your life in peace. You have friends in Spain, you’re wealthy, you can get a pardon. In every way, a foreign country is a better homeland for us than our own.”

Crisostomo did not answer, but meditated in silence. At that moment they reached the Pasig and the banka began to ascend the current. Over the Bridge of Spain a horseman galloped rapidly, while a shrill, prolonged whistle was heard.

Crisostomo didn’t respond but thought quietly to himself. At that moment, they arrived at the Pasig, and the boat started moving upstream. A rider on horseback sped over the Bridge of Spain, while a loud, long whistle echoed.

“Elias,” said Ibarra, “you owe your misfortunes to my family, you have saved my life twice, and I owe you not only gratitude but also the restitution of your fortune. You advise me to go abroad—then come with me and we will live like brothers. Here you also are wretched.”

“Elias,” Ibarra said, “your misfortunes are a result of my family. You have saved my life twice, and I owe you not just my gratitude but also the return of your fortune. You’re advising me to go abroad—so come with me, and we’ll live like brothers. You're also unhappy here.”

Elias shook his head sadly and answered: “Impossible! It’s true that I cannot love or be happy in my country, but I can suffer and die in it, and perhaps for it—that is always something. May the misfortunes of my native land be my own misfortunes and, although no noble sentiment unites us, although our hearts do not beat to a single name, at least may the common calamity bind me to [473]my countrymen, at least may I weep over our sorrows with them, may the same hard fate oppress all our hearts alike!”

Elias shook his head sadly and replied, “It’s impossible! It's true that I can't love or find happiness in my country, but I can suffer and die here, and maybe even for it—that's still something. May the troubles of my homeland be my own troubles, and even if no noble feelings connect us, even if our hearts don't beat for the same cause, at least may our shared suffering unite me with my fellow countrymen. At least let me cry over our pain with them, may the same harsh fate weigh down all our hearts equally!”

“Then why do you advise me to go away?”

“Then why are you telling me to leave?”

“Because in some other country you could be happy while I could not, because you are not made to suffer, and because you would hate your country if some day you should see yourself ruined in its cause, and to hate one’s native land is the greatest of calamities.”

“Because in another country, you might find happiness while I couldn’t, because you’re not meant to suffer, and because you would end up hating your country if one day you found yourself destroyed for its sake, and to hate one’s homeland is the worst of disasters.”

“You are unfair to me!” exclaimed Ibarra with bitter reproach. “You forget that scarcely had I arrived here when I set myself to seek its welfare.”

“You're being unfair to me!” Ibarra exclaimed with bitter reproach. “You forget that hardly had I arrived here when I started working for its betterment.”

“Don’t be offended, sir, I was not reproaching you at all. Would that all of us could imitate you! But I do not ask impossibilities of you and I mean no offense when I say that your heart deceives you. You loved your country because your father taught you to do so; you loved it because in it you had affection, fortune, youth, because everything smiled on you, your country had done you no injustice; you loved it as we love anything that makes us happy. But the day in which you see yourself poor and hungry, persecuted, betrayed, and sold by your own countrymen, on that day you will disown yourself, your country, and all mankind.”

“Don’t take this the wrong way, sir, I’m not criticizing you at all. I wish we could all be like you! But I’m not asking for the impossible, and I mean no offense when I say that your heart is misleading you. You loved your country because your father taught you to; you loved it because it brought you love, wealth, and youth, because everything was going well for you, and your country hadn’t wronged you. You loved it like we love anything that brings us happiness. But the day you find yourself poor and hungry, persecuted, betrayed, and sold out by your own people, that’s the day you’ll turn your back on yourself, your country, and all of humanity.”

“Your words pain me,” said Ibarra resentfully.

"Your words hurt me," Ibarra said bitterly.

Elias bowed his head and meditated before replying. “I wish to disillusion you, sir, and save you from a sad future. Recall that night when I talked to you in this same banka under the light of this same moon, not a month ago. Then you were happy, the plea of the unfortunates did not touch you; you disdained their complaints because they were the complaints of criminals; you paid more attention to their enemies, and in spite of my arguments and petitions, you placed yourself on the side of their oppressors. On you then depended whether I should turn criminal or allow myself to be killed in order to carry out a sacred pledge, but God has not permitted this because the old chief of the outlaws [474]is dead. A month has hardly passed and you think otherwise.”

Elias lowered his head and thought for a moment before responding. “I want to set the record straight for you, sir, and help you avoid a grim future. Remember that night when I spoke with you in the same boat under this same moon, not long ago. Back then, you were happy; the pleas of the unfortunate didn't reach you; you dismissed their complaints because they came from criminals. You listened more to their enemies, and despite my arguments and requests, you sided with their oppressors. It was up to you then whether I would become a criminal or sacrifice myself to fulfill a sacred promise, but God has intervened because the old leader of the outlaws [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]is dead. Barely a month has passed, and you think differently.”

“You’re right, Elias, but man is a creature of circumstances! Then I was blind, annoyed—what did I know? Now misfortune has torn the bandage from my eyes; the solitude and misery of my prison have taught me; now I see the horrible cancer which feeds upon this society, which clutches its flesh, and which demands a violent rooting out. They have opened my eyes, they have made me see the sore, and they force me to be a criminal! Since they wish it, I will be a filibuster, a real filibuster, I mean. I will call together all the unfortunates, all who feel a heart beat in their breasts, all those who were sending you to me. No, I will not be a criminal, never is he such who fights for his native land, but quite the reverse! We, during three centuries, have extended them our hands, we have asked love of them, we have yearned to call them brothers, and how do they answer us? With insults and jests, denying us even the chance character of human beings. There is no God, there is no hope, there is no humanity; there is nothing but the right of might!” Ibarra was nervous, his whole body trembled.

“You're right, Elias, but people are shaped by their circumstances! Back then, I was blind and frustrated—what did I know? Now misfortune has removed the blindfold from my eyes; the loneliness and suffering of my prison have taught me. Now I see the terrible cancer that infects this society, that grips its very essence, and demands to be violently uprooted. They have opened my eyes, made me see the wound, and forced me to become a criminal! Since they want it, I will be a true rebel, I mean. I will gather all the unfortunate ones, all who feel a heartbeat in their chests, all those who were sending you to me. No, I will not be a criminal; one who fights for his homeland is never a criminal, but quite the opposite! For three centuries, we have extended our hands to them, we have asked for their love, we have longed to call them brothers, and how do they respond? With insults and mockery, denying us even the basic dignity of being human. There is no God, there is no hope, there is no humanity; there is only the law of the stronger!” Ibarra was shaking, his whole body quivered.

As they passed in front of the Captain-General’s palace they thought that they could discern movement and excitement among the guards.

As they walked past the Captain-General’s palace, they noticed signs of movement and excitement among the guards.

“Can they have discovered your flight?” murmured Elias. “Lie down, sir, so that I can cover you with zacate. Since we shall pass near the powder-magazine it may seem suspicious to the sentinel that there are two of us.”

“Could they have found out about your flight?” murmured Elias. “Lie down, sir, so I can cover you with zacate. Since we’ll be passing close to the powder magazine, it might look suspicious to the sentinel that there are two of us.”

The banka was one of those small, narrow canoes that do not seem to float but rather to glide over the top of the water. As Elias had foreseen, the sentinel stopped him and inquired whence he came.

The banka was one of those small, narrow canoes that don’t seem to float but rather glide over the surface of the water. As Elias had predicted, the sentinel stopped him and asked where he was coming from.

“From Manila, to carry zacate to the judges and curates,” he answered, imitating the accent of the people of Pandakan.

“From Manila, to bring grass to the judges and priests,” he replied, mimicking the accent of the people from Pandakan.

A sergeant came out to learn what was happening. “Move on!” he said to Elias. “But I warn you not to take [475]anybody into your banka. A prisoner has just escaped. If you capture him and turn him over to me I’ll give you a good tip.”

A sergeant came out to find out what was going on. “Keep moving!” he said to Elias. “But let me warn you not to take [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]anyone into your banka. A prisoner just escaped. If you catch him and hand him over to me, I’ll give you a nice reward.”

“All right, sir. What’s his description?”

“All right, sir. What’s his description?”

“He wears a sack coat and talks Spanish. So look out!” The banka moved away. Elias looked back and watched the silhouette of the sentinel standing on the bank of the river.

“He's wearing a sack coat and speaks Spanish. So be careful!” The boat drifted away. Elias glanced back and saw the outline of the guard standing on the riverbank.

“We’ll lose a few minutes’ time,” he said in a low voice. “We must go into the Beata River to pretend that I’m from Peñafrancia. You will see the river of which Francisco Baltazar sang.”

"We'll spend a few minutes," he said quietly. "We need to go into the Beata River to make it look like I'm from Peñafrancia. You'll see the river that Francisco Baltazar sang about."

The town slept in the moonlight, and Crisostomo rose up to admire the sepulchral peace of nature. The river was narrow and the level land on either side covered with grass. Elias threw his cargo out on the bank and, after removing a large piece of bamboo, took from under the grass some empty palm-leaf sacks. Then they continued on their way.

The town was quiet under the moonlight, and Crisostomo got up to appreciate the eerie calm of nature. The river was narrow, with flat land on either side blanketed in grass. Elias unloaded his cargo onto the bank and, after moving aside a large piece of bamboo, pulled out some empty palm-leaf sacks from underneath the grass. Then they carried on with their journey.

“You are the master of your own will, sir, and of your future,” he said to Crisostomo, who had remained silent. “But if you will allow me an observation, I would say: think well what you are planning to do—you are going to light the flames of war, since you have money and brains, and you will quickly find many to join you, for unfortunately there are plenty of malcontents. But in this struggle which you are going to undertake, those who will suffer most will be the defenseless and the innocent. The same sentiments that a month ago impelled me to appeal to you asking for reforms are those that move me now to urge you to think well. The country, sir, does not think of separating from the mother country; it only asks for a little freedom, justice, and affection. You will be supported by the malcontents, the criminals, the desperate, but the people will hold aloof. You are mistaken if, seeing all dark, you think that the country is desperate. The country suffers, yes, but it still hopes and trusts and will only rebel when it has lost its patience, that is, when those who govern it wish it to [476]do so, and that time is yet distant. I myself will not follow you, never will I resort to such extreme measures while I see hope in men.”

“You're in charge of your own choices and your future, sir,” he said to Crisostomo, who had stayed quiet. “But if you'll let me share some thoughts, I’d say: think carefully about your plans—you’re about to ignite the flames of war. You have money and intelligence, and you’ll quickly find many to support you, as there are unfortunately a lot of discontented individuals. However, in this fight you're about to take on, the ones who will suffer the most will be the defenseless and innocent. The same feelings that a month ago drove me to ask you for reforms are what motivate me now to encourage you to think clearly. The country, sir, doesn’t want to break away from the motherland; it just seeks a bit of freedom, justice, and compassion. You’ll find backing from the malcontents, the criminals, and the desperate, but the people will remain distant. You’re mistaken if you think that the country is hopeless when you see everything dark. The country suffers, yes, but it still has hope and trust, and will only rebel when it has lost its patience—when those in power want it to do so, and that time is still far off. I, for one, will not follow you; I will never resort to such extreme actions while I still see hope in humanity.”

“Then I’ll go on without you!” responded Ibarra resolutely.

“Then I’ll keep going without you!” Ibarra said firmly.

“Is your decision final?”

"Is your decision final?"

“Final and firm; let the memory of my mother bear witness! I will not let peace and happiness be torn away from me with impunity, I who desired only what was good, I who have respected everything and endured everything out of love for a hypocritical religion and out of love of country. How have they answered me? By burying me in an infamous dungeon and robbing me of my intended wife! No, not to avenge myself would be a crime, it would be encouraging them to new acts of injustice! No, it would be cowardice, pusillanimity, to groan and weep when there is blood and life left, when to insult and menace is added mockery. I will call out these ignorant people, I will make them see their misery. I will teach them to think not of brotherhood but only that they are wolves for devouring, I will urge them to rise against this oppression and proclaim the eternal right of man to win his freedom!”

“Final and firm; let the memory of my mother be my witness! I won’t allow peace and happiness to be taken from me without consequences. I, who desired only what is good, who have respected everything and endured everything out of love for a hypocritical religion and for my country. How have they responded? By locking me away in a shameful dungeon and taking away my fiancée! No, to seek revenge would be a crime; it would only encourage them to commit more injustices! No, it would be cowardly and weak to moan and cry when there’s still blood and life left, when insults and threats come with mockery. I will expose these ignorant people; I will make them see their misery. I will teach them to think not of brotherhood but only that they are wolves out to devour. I will urge them to rise up against this oppression and claim the eternal right of every person to gain their freedom!”

“But innocent people will suffer!”

“But innocent people will be harmed!”

“So much the better! Can you take me to the mountains?”

“So much the better! Can you take me to the mountains?”

“Until you are in safety,” replied Elias.

“Until you’re safe,” Elias replied.

Again they moved out into the Pasig, talking from time to time of indifferent matters.

Again they moved out into the Pasig, chatting occasionally about trivial things.

“Santa Ana!” murmured Ibarra. “Do you recognize this building?” They were passing in front of the country-house of the Jesuits.

“Santa Ana!” Ibarra whispered. “Do you recognize this building?” They were walking past the Jesuits' country house.

“There I spent many pleasant and happy days!” sighed Elias. “In my time we came every month. Then I was like others, I had a fortune, family, I dreamed, I looked forward to a future. In those days I saw my sister in the near-by college, she presented me with a piece of her own [477]embroidery-work. A friend used to accompany her, a beautiful girl. All that has passed like a dream.”

“There I spent many enjoyable and happy days!” sighed Elias. “Back then, we visited every month. I was just like everyone else; I had wealth, family, I had dreams, and I looked forward to the future. In those days, I saw my sister at the nearby college, and she gave me a piece of her own [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]embroidery. A friend used to join her, a stunning girl. All of that has faded away like a dream.”

They remained silent until they reached Malapad-na-bato.1 Those who have ever made their way by night up the Pasig, on one of those magical nights that the Philippines offers, when the moon pours out from the limpid blue her melancholy light, when the shadows hide the miseries of man and the silence is unbroken by the sordid accents of his voice, when only Nature speaks—they will understand the thoughts of both these youths.

They stayed quiet until they got to Malapad-na-bato.1 Anyone who's traveled up the Pasig at night during those enchanting evenings that the Philippines is famous for, when the moon casts its gentle light from the clear blue sky, when the shadows conceal human suffering, and the silence isn't disturbed by the harshness of our voices, when only Nature has a say—they will get what both of these young men were thinking.

At Malapad-na-bato the carbineer was sleepy and, seeing that the banka was empty and offered no booty which he might seize, according to the traditional usage of his corps and the custom of that post, he easily let them pass on. Nor did the civil-guard at Pasig suspect anything, so they were not molested.

At Malapad-na-bato, the carbineer was drowsy and, noticing that the banka was empty and had no loot for him to take, following the usual practice of his unit and the norm at that post, he allowed them to pass without issue. The civil guard at Pasig didn’t suspect anything either, so they weren’t disturbed.

Day was beginning to break when they reached the lake, still and calm like a gigantic mirror. The moon paled and the east was dyed in rosy tints. Some distance away they perceived a gray mass advancing slowly toward them.

Day was starting to break when they arrived at the lake, still and calm like a giant mirror. The moon faded, and the east was painted in pink hues. Not far off, they noticed a gray shape moving slowly toward them.

“The police boat is coming,” murmured Elias. “Lie down and I’ll cover you with these sacks.”

“The police boat is coming,” Elias whispered. “Get down and I’ll cover you with these sacks.”

The outlines of the boat became clearer and plainer.

The shape of the boat became clearer and more distinct.

“It’s getting between us and the shore,” observed Elias uneasily.

“It’s coming between us and the shore,” Elias said nervously.

Gradually he changed the course of his banka, rowing toward Binangonan. To his great surprise he noticed that the boat also changed its course, while a voice called to him.

Gradually, he altered the direction of his boat, rowing toward Binangonan. To his great surprise, he noticed that the boat also changed direction, while a voice was calling to him.

Elias stopped rowing and reflected. The shore was still far away and they would soon be within range of the [478]rifles on the police boat. He thought of returning to Pasig, for his banka was the swifter of the two boats, but unluckily he saw another boat coming from the river and made out the gleam of caps and bayonets of the Civil Guard.

Elias stopped rowing and thought for a moment. The shore was still quite a distance away, and they would soon be within the sights of the [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]rifles on the police boat. He considered going back to Pasig because his banka was faster than the other boat, but unfortunately, he spotted another boat approaching from the river and could see the gleam of caps and bayonets of the Civil Guard.

“We’re caught!” he muttered, turning pale.

“We’re caught!” he whispered, turning pale.

He gazed at his robust arms and, adopting the only course left, began to row with all his might toward Talim Island, just as the sun was rising.

He looked at his strong arms and, taking the only option left, started to row with all his strength toward Talim Island, just as the sun was coming up.

The banka slipped rapidly along. Elias saw standing on the boat, which had veered about, some men making signals to him.

The boat glided quickly along. Elias noticed some men on the boat, which had turned around, signaling to him.

“Do you know how to manage a banka?” he asked Ibarra.

“Do you know how to manage a bank?” he asked Ibarra.

“Yes, why?”

“Yeah, why?”

“Because we are lost if I don’t jump into the water and throw them off the track. They will pursue me, but I swim and dive well. I’ll draw them away from you and then you can save yourself.”

“Because we’re in trouble if I don’t jump in the water and lead them away. They’ll chase after me, but I’m a good swimmer. I’ll distract them, and that way, you can escape.”

“No, stay here, and we’ll sell our lives dearly!”

“No, stay here, and we’ll fight hard to protect our lives!”

“That would be useless. We have no arms and with their rifles they would shoot us down like birds.”

“That would be pointless. We have no weapons, and with their rifles, they would take us down like birds.”

At that instant the water gave forth a hiss such as is caused by the falling of hot metal into it, followed instantaneously by a loud report.

At that moment, the water let out a hiss like the sound of hot metal dropping into it, quickly followed by a loud bang.

“You see!” said Elias, placing the paddle in the boat. “We’ll see each other on Christmas Eve at the tomb of your grandfather. Save yourself.”

"You see!" Elias said, putting the paddle in the boat. "We'll meet again on Christmas Eve at your grandfather's grave. Take care of yourself."

“And you?”

"And you?"

“God has carried me safely through greater perils.”

“God has safely guided me through greater dangers.”

As Elias took off his camisa a bullet tore it from his hands and two loud reports were heard. Calmly he clasped the hand of Ibarra, who was still stretched out in the bottom of the banka. Then he arose and leaped into the water, at the same time pushing the little craft away from him with his foot.

As Elias took off his shirt, a bullet ripped it from his hands, and two loud shots were fired. Calmly, he held Ibarra's hand, who was still lying at the bottom of the boat. Then he stood up and jumped into the water, while simultaneously pushing the small boat away from him with his foot.

Cries resounded, and soon some distance away the [479]youth’s head appeared, as if for breathing, then instantly disappeared.

Cries echoed, and soon, not far off, the [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]youth’s head popped up, as if taking a breath, then instantly vanished.

“There, there he is!” cried several voices, and again the bullets whistled.

“There, there he is!” shouted several voices, and once more the bullets zipped by.

The police boat and the boat from the Pasig now started in pursuit of him. A light track indicated his passage through the water as he drew farther and farther away from Ibarra’s banka, which floated about as if abandoned. Every time the swimmer lifted his head above the water to breathe, the guards in both boats shot at him.

The police boat and the one from the Pasig now began chasing him. A light trail showed where he had gone through the water as he moved further away from Ibarra’s banka, which floated like it was abandoned. Every time the swimmer lifted his head to breathe, the guards in both boats fired at him.

So the chase continued. Ibarra’s little banka was now far away and the swimmer was approaching the shore, distant some thirty yards. The rowers were tired, but Elias was in the same condition, for he showed his head oftener, and each time in a different direction, as if to disconcert his pursuers. No longer did the treacherous track indicate the position of the diver. They saw him for the last time when he was some ten yards from the shore, and fired. Then minute after minute passed, but nothing again appeared above the still and solitary surface of the lake.

So the chase went on. Ibarra’s little boat was now far away, and the swimmer was getting closer to the shore, which was about thirty yards away. The rowers were exhausted, but Elias was just as worn out; he kept showing his head above the water, each time in a different direction, as if trying to confuse his pursuers. The tricky path no longer revealed the diver's position. They last saw him when he was about ten yards from the shore, and then they fired. Minutes went by, but nothing else broke the calm, lonely surface of the lake.

Half an hour afterwards one of the rowers claimed that he could distinguish in the water near the shore traces of blood, but his companions shook their heads dubiously. [480]

Half an hour later, one of the rowers said he could see traces of blood in the water near the shore, but his companions shook their heads in doubt. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]


1 The “wide rock” that formerly jutted out into the river just below the place where the streams from the Lake of Bay join the Mariquina to form the Pasig proper. This spot was celebrated in the demonology of the primitive Tagalogs and later, after the tutelar devils had been duly exorcised by the Spanish padres, converted into a revenue station. The name is preserved in that of the little barrio on the river bank near Fort McKinley.—TR.

1 The “wide rock” that used to stick out into the river just below where the streams from the Lake of Bay meet the Mariquina to create the Pasig proper. This location was well-known in the demonology of the early Tagalogs and later, after the protective spirits were properly exorcised by the Spanish priests, it was turned into a revenue station. The name still lives on in the little neighborhood on the riverbank near Fort McKinley.—TR.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

Chapter LXII

Padre Damaso Explains

Vainly were the rich wedding presents heaped upon a table; neither the diamonds in their cases of blue velvet, nor the piña embroideries, nor the rolls of silk, drew the gaze of Maria Clara. Without reading or even seeing it the maiden sat staring at the newspaper which gave an account of the death of Ibarra, drowned in the lake.

Vainly were the extravagant wedding gifts piled up on a table; neither the diamonds in their blue velvet boxes, nor the piña embroidery, nor the rolls of silk caught Maria Clara’s attention. Without reading or even looking at it, the young woman sat staring at the newspaper that reported Ibarra's death, drowned in the lake.

Suddenly she felt two hands placed over her eyes to hold her fast and heard Padre Damaso’s voice ask merrily, “Who am I? Who am I?”

Suddenly, she felt two hands over her eyes holding her still and heard Padre Damaso's voice cheerfully ask, "Who am I? Who am I?"

Maria Clara sprang from her seat and gazed at him in terror.

Maria Clara jumped up from her seat and stared at him in fear.

“Foolish little girl, you’re not afraid, are you? You weren’t expecting me, eh? Well, I’ve come in from the provinces to attend your wedding.”

“Foolish little girl, you’re not scared, are you? You weren’t expecting me, huh? Well, I’ve come from the countryside to attend your wedding.”

He smiled with satisfaction as he drew nearer to her and held out his hand for her to kiss. Maria Clara approached him tremblingly and touched his hand respectfully to her lips.

He smiled with satisfaction as he got closer to her and extended his hand for her to kiss. Maria Clara approached him nervously and lightly touched his hand to her lips.

“What’s the matter with you, Maria?” asked the Franciscan, losing his merry smile and becoming uneasy. “Your hand is cold, you’re pale. Are you ill, little girl?”

“What’s wrong with you, Maria?” asked the Franciscan, losing his cheerful smile and looking anxious. “Your hand is cold, you’re pale. Are you sick, little girl?”

Padre Damaso drew her toward himself with a tenderness that one would hardly have thought him capable of, and catching both her hands in his questioned her with his gaze.

Padre Damaso pulled her close with a gentleness that you would hardly expect from him, and holding both of her hands, he questioned her with his eyes.

“Don’t you have confidence in your godfather any more?” he asked reproachfully. “Come, sit down and tell me your little troubles as you used to do when you were a child, when you wanted tapers to make wax dolls, You [481]know that I’ve always loved you, I’ve never been cross with you.”

“Don’t you trust your godfather anymore?” he asked with disappointment. “Come, sit down and share your little troubles like you used to when you were a kid, when you wanted candles to make wax dolls. You [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]know that I’ve always loved you; I’ve never been angry with you.”

His voice was now no longer brusque, and even became tenderly modulated. Maria Clara began to weep.

His voice was no longer harsh and even became gently soothing. Maria Clara started to cry.

“You’re crying, little girl? Why do you cry? Have you quarreled with Linares?”

“You're crying, little girl? Why are you crying? Did you have a fight with Linares?”

Maria Clara covered her ears. “Don’t speak of him not now!” she cried.

Maria Clara covered her ears. “Don’t talk about him right now!” she cried.

Padre Damaso gazed at her in startled wonder.

Padre Damaso looked at her in shocked amazement.

“Won’t you trust me with your secrets? Haven’t I always tried to satisfy your lightest whim?”

“Will you trust me with your secrets? Haven’t I always tried to meet your every wish?”

The maiden raised eyes filled with tears and stared at him for a long time, then again fell to weeping bitterly.

The young woman raised her tear-filled eyes and stared at him for a long time, then started crying bitterly again.

“Don’t cry so, little girl. Your tears hurt me. Tell me your troubles, and you’ll see how your godfather loves you!”

“Don’t cry like that, little girl. Your tears upset me. Share your problems, and you’ll see how much your godfather loves you!”

Maria Clara approached him slowly, fell upon her knees, and raising her tear-stained face toward his asked in a low, scarcely audible tone, “Do you still love me?”

Maria Clara walked up to him slowly, dropped to her knees, and lifting her tear-streaked face toward his, asked in a soft, barely heard voice, “Do you still love me?”

“Child!”

“Kid!”

“Then, protect my father and break off my marriage!” Here the maiden told of her last interview with Ibarra, concealing only her knowledge of the secret of her birth. Padre Damaso could scarcely credit his ears.

“Then, protect my father and end my engagement!” Here the young woman recounted her final conversation with Ibarra, keeping only her knowledge of her birth secret. Padre Damaso could hardly believe what he was hearing.

“While he lived,” the girl continued, “I thought of struggling, I was hoping, trusting! I wanted to live so that I might hear of him, but now that they have killed him, now there is no reason why I should live and suffer.” She spoke in low, measured tones, calmly, tearlessly.

“While he was alive,” the girl continued, “I thought about fighting, I was hopeful, trusting! I wanted to live so I could hear about him, but now that they’ve killed him, there’s no reason for me to live and suffer.” She spoke in a quiet, steady voice, calmly, without tears.

“But, foolish girl, isn’t Linares a thousand times better than—”

“But, silly girl, isn’t Linares a thousand times better than—”

“While he lived, I could have married—I thought of running away afterwards—my father wants only the relationship! But now that he is dead, no other man shall call me wife! While he was alive I could debase myself, for there would have remained the consolation that he lived [482]and perhaps thought of me, but now that he is dead—the nunnery or the tomb!”

“While he was alive, I could have gotten married—I thought about running away later—my father only cares about the connection! But now that he’s gone, no other man will ever call me wife! While he was alive, I could lower myself, because there would still have been the comfort that he was living [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]and maybe thought of me, but now that he’s dead—the convent or the grave!”

The girl’s voice had a ring of firmness in it such that Padre Damaso lost his merry air and became very thoughtful.

The girl’s voice had a tone of confidence that made Padre Damaso lose his cheerful demeanor and turn very serious.

“Did you love him as much as that?” he stammered.

“Did you love him that much?” he stammered.

Maria Clara did not answer. Padre Damaso dropped his head on his chest and remained silent for a long time.

Maria Clara didn’t respond. Padre Damaso lowered his head to his chest and stayed quiet for a long time.

“Daughter in God,” he exclaimed at length in a broken voice, “forgive me for having made you unhappy without knowing it. I was thinking of your future, I desired your happiness. How could I permit you to marry a native of the country, to see you an unhappy wife and a wretched mother? I couldn’t get that love out of your head even though I opposed it with all my might. I committed wrongs, for you, solely for you. If you had become his wife you would have mourned afterwards over the condition of your husband, exposed to all kinds of vexations without means of defense. As a mother you would have mourned the fate of your sons: if you had educated them, you would have prepared for them a sad future, for they would have become enemies of Religion and you would have seen them garroted or exiled; if you had kept them ignorant, you would have seen them tyrannized over and degraded. I could not consent to it! For this reason I sought for you a husband that could make you the happy mother of sons who would command and not obey, who would punish and not suffer. I knew that the friend of your childhood was good, I liked him as well as his father, but I have hated them both since I saw that they were going to bring about your unhappiness, because I love you, I adore you, I love you as one loves his own daughter! Yours is my only affection; I have seen you grow—not an hour has passed that I have not thought of you—I dreamed of you—you have been my only joy!”

“Daughter in God,” he finally said in a shaky voice, “forgive me for making you unhappy without realizing it. I was thinking about your future; I wanted your happiness. How could I let you marry someone from this country, only to watch you become an unhappy wife and a miserable mother? I couldn’t shake that love from your mind, even though I fought against it with everything I had. I did wrong things, all for you. If you had married him, you would have regretted the condition of your husband, facing all sorts of troubles without any way to defend himself. As a mother, you would have grieved for your sons: if you educated them, you would have prepared them for a sad future, becoming enemies of Religion, and you would have watched them be executed or exiled; if you kept them in ignorance, you would see them oppressed and degraded. I couldn’t agree to that! That’s why I sought a husband for you who could make you a happy mother of sons who would lead rather than follow, who would have the power to punish instead of suffering. I knew your childhood friend was a good man; I liked him and his father, but I’ve resented them both since I realized they would bring you unhappiness because I love you, I adore you, I love you like a father loves his daughter! My only affection is for you; I’ve watched you grow up—not a single hour has gone by that I haven’t thought of you—I dreamed of you—you’ve been my only joy!”

Here Padre Damaso himself broke out into tears like a child.

Here, Padre Damaso himself broke down in tears like a child.

[483]“Then, as you love me, don’t make me eternally wretched. He no longer lives, so I want to be a nun!”

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]“Then, since you love me, don’t make me miserable forever. He’s no longer alive, so I want to become a nun!”

The old priest rested his forehead on his hand. “To be a nun, a nun!” he repeated. “You don’t know, child, what the life is, the mystery that is hidden behind the walls of the nunnery, you don’t know! A thousand times would I prefer to see you unhappy in the world rather than in the cloister. Here your complaints can be heard, there you will have only the walls. You are beautiful, very beautiful, and you were not born for that—to be a bride of Christ! Believe me, little girl, time will wipe away everything. Later on you will forget, you will love, you will love your husband—Linares.”

The old priest rested his forehead on his hand. “To be a nun, a nun!” he repeated. “You don’t understand, child, what that life is like, the mystery hidden behind the walls of the convent, you don’t know! A thousand times I would prefer to see you unhappy in the world than in the cloister. Here your complaints can be heard; there, you’ll only have the walls. You are beautiful, very beautiful, and you weren’t meant for that—to be a bride of Christ! Trust me, little girl, time will erase everything. Eventually, you will forget, you will love, you will love your husband—Linares.”

“The nunnery or—death!”

“Join the nunnery or die!”

“The nunnery, the nunnery, or death!” exclaimed Padre Damaso. “Maria, I am now an old man, I shall not be able much longer to watch over you and your welfare. Choose something else, seek another love, some other man, whoever he may be—anything but the nunnery.”

“The nunnery, the nunnery, or death!” Padre Damaso exclaimed. “Maria, I’m an old man now, and I won’t be able to look after you and your well-being for much longer. Choose something else, find another love, some other man, whoever he may be—anything but the nunnery.”

“The nunnery or death!”

“Join the nunnery or die!”

“My God, my God!” cried the priest, covering his head with his hands, “Thou chastisest me, so let it be! But watch over my daughter!”

“My God, my God!” shouted the priest, covering his head with his hands, “You are punishing me, so be it! But please protect my daughter!”

Then, turning again to the young woman, he said, “You wish to be a nun, and it shall be so. I don’t want you to die.”

Then, looking back at the young woman, he said, “You want to become a nun, and that will happen. I don’t want you to die.”

Maria Clara caught both his hands in hers, clasping and kissing them as she fell upon her knees, repeating over and over, “My godfather, I thank you, my godfather!”

Maria Clara took both his hands in hers, holding and kissing them as she knelt down, repeating over and over, "My godfather, thank you, my godfather!"

With bowed head Fray Damaso went away, sad and sighing. “God, Thou dost exist, since Thou chastisest! But let Thy vengeance fall on me, harm not the innocent. Save Thou my daughter!” [484]

With his head down, Fray Damaso walked away, feeling sad and sighing. “God, You are real, since You punish! But let Your wrath come down on me, not the innocent. Please protect my daughter!” [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

Chapter LXIII

Christmas Eve

High up on the slope of the mountain near a roaring stream a hut built on the gnarled logs hides itself among the trees. Over its kogon thatch clambers the branching gourd-vine, laden with flowers and fruit. Deer antlers and skulls of wild boar, some with long tusks, adorn this mountain home, where lives a Tagalog family engaged in hunting and cutting firewood.

High up on the mountain slope near a rushing stream, a hut made of twisted logs is nestled among the trees. Climbing over its thatched roof are gourd vines, heavy with flowers and fruit. Deer antlers and boar skulls, some with long tusks, decorate this mountain home, where a Tagalog family lives, focused on hunting and chopping firewood.

In the shade of a tree the grandsire was making brooms from the fibers of palm leaves, while a young woman was placing eggs, limes, and some vegetables in a wide basket. Two children, a boy and a girl, were playing by the side of another, who, pale and sad, with large eyes and a deep gaze, was seated on a fallen tree-trunk. In his thinned features we recognize Sisa’s son, Basilio, the brother of Crispin.

In the shade of a tree, the grandfather was making brooms from palm leaves, while a young woman was putting eggs, limes, and some vegetables into a large basket. Two kids, a boy and a girl, were playing beside another child who, looking pale and sad with big eyes and a deep stare, was sitting on a fallen tree trunk. In his thin face, we recognize Sisa’s son, Basilio, Crispin's brother.

“When your foot gets well,” the little girl was saying to him, “we’ll play hide-and-seek. I’ll be the leader.”

“When your foot gets better,” the little girl was saying to him, “we’ll play hide-and-seek. I’ll be the one in charge.”

“You’ll go up to the top of the mountain with us,” added the little boy, “and drink deer blood with lime-juice and you’ll get fat, and then I’ll teach you how to jump from rock to rock above the torrent.”

“You’ll come up to the top of the mountain with us,” the little boy added, “and drink deer blood with lime juice, and you’ll get fat, and then I’ll show you how to jump from rock to rock over the rushing water.”

Basilio smiled sadly, stared at the sore on his foot, and then turned his gaze toward the sun, which shone resplendently.

Basilio smiled sadly, looked at the sore on his foot, and then turned his gaze toward the sun, which shone brightly.

“Sell these brooms,” said the grandfather to the young woman, “and buy something for the children, for tomorrow is Christmas.”

“Sell these brooms,” said the grandfather to the young woman, “and buy something for the kids, because tomorrow is Christmas.”

“Firecrackers, I want some firecrackers!” exclaimed the boy.

“Firecrackers, I want firecrackers!” shouted the boy.

[485]“I want a head for my doll,” cried the little girl, catching hold of her sister’s tapis.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]“I want a head for my doll,” shouted the little girl, grabbing her sister’s rug.

“And you, what do you want?” the grandfather asked Basilio, who at the question arose laboriously and approached the old man.

“And you, what do you want?” the grandfather asked Basilio, who at the question got up slowly and walked over to the old man.

“Sir,” he said, “I’ve been sick more than a month now, haven’t I?”

“Sir,” he said, “I've been sick for over a month now, haven't I?”

“Since we found you lifeless and covered with wounds, two moons have come and gone. We thought you were going to die.”

“Since we found you unconscious and covered in wounds, two moons have passed. We thought you were going to die.”

“May God reward you, for we are very poor,” replied Basilio. “But now that tomorrow is Christmas I want to go to the town to see my mother and my little brother. They will be seeking for me.”

“God bless you, because we’re really struggling,” replied Basilio. “But since tomorrow is Christmas, I want to go to town to see my mom and my little brother. They’ll be looking for me.”

“But, my son, you’re not yet well, and your town is far away. You won’t get there by midnight.”

“But, my son, you’re not well yet, and your town is far away. You won’t make it by midnight.”

“That doesn’t matter, sir. My mother and my little brother must be very sad. Every year we spend this holiday together. Last year the three of us had a whole fish to eat. My mother will have been mourning and looking for me.”

“That doesn’t matter, sir. My mom and my little brother must be really sad. Every year we celebrate this holiday together. Last year, the three of us had a whole fish to share. My mom will have been grieving and searching for me.”

“You won’t get to the town alive, boy! Tonight we’re going to have chicken and wild boar’s meat. My sons will ask for you when they come from the field.”

“You won’t make it to town alive, boy! Tonight, we’re having chicken and wild boar. My sons will be looking for you when they come back from the field.”

“You have many sons while my mother has only us two. Perhaps she already believes that I’m dead! Tonight I want to give her a pleasant surprise, a Christmas gift, a son.”

“You have a lot of sons while my mom only has us two. Maybe she already thinks I’m dead! Tonight, I want to surprise her with a nice gift, a Christmas present—a son.”

The old man felt the tears springing up into his eyes, so, placing his hands on the boy’s head, he said with emotion: “You’re like an old man! Go, look for your mother, give her the Christmas gift—from God, as you say. If I had known the name of your town I would have gone there when you were sick. Go, my son, and may God and the Lord Jesus go with you. Lucia, my granddaughter, will go with you to the nearest town.”

The old man felt tears welling up in his eyes, so he placed his hands on the boy’s head and said with emotion: “You’re like an old man! Go, find your mother, and give her the Christmas gift—from God, as you say. If I had known the name of your town, I would have gone there when you were sick. Go, my son, and may God and the Lord Jesus be with you. Lucia, my granddaughter, will go with you to the nearest town.”

“What! You’re going away?” the little boy asked him. [486]“Down there are soldiers and many robbers. Don’t you want to see my firecrackers? Boom, boom, boom!”

“What! You’re leaving?” the little boy asked him. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]“There are soldiers and a lot of thieves down there. Don’t you want to see my firecrackers? Boom, boom, boom!”

“Don’t you want to play hide-and-seek?” asked the little girl. “Have you ever played it? Surely there’s nothing any more fun than to be chased and hide yourself?”

“Don’t you want to play hide-and-seek?” asked the little girl. “Have you ever played it? There’s nothing more fun than being chased and hiding, right?”

Basilio smiled, but with tears in his eyes, and caught up his staff. “I’ll come back soon,” he answered. “I’ll bring my little brother, you’ll see him and play with him. He’s just about as big as you are.”

Basilio smiled, though tears filled his eyes, and he picked up his staff. “I’ll be back soon,” he said. “I’ll bring my little brother; you’ll get to see him and play with him. He’s almost your size.”

“Does he walk lame, too?” asked the little girl. “Then we’ll make him ‘it’ when we play hide-and-seek.”

“Does he walk with a limp, too?” asked the little girl. “Then we’ll make him ‘it’ when we play hide-and-seek.”

“Don’t forget us,” the old man said to him. “Take this dried meat as a present to your mother.”

“Don't forget us,” the old man said to him. “Take this jerky as a gift for your mom.”

The children accompanied him to the bamboo bridge swung over the noisy course of the stream. Lucia made him support himself on her arm, and thus they disappeared from the children’s sight, Basilio walking along nimbly in spite of his bandaged leg.

The kids followed him to the bamboo bridge that hung over the noisy stream. Lucia had him lean on her arm, and together they vanished from the kids' view, with Basilio moving quickly despite his bandaged leg.

The north wind whistled by, making the inhabitants of San Diego shiver with cold. It was Christmas Eve and yet the town was wrapped in gloom. Not a paper lantern hung from the windows nor did a single sound in the houses indicate the rejoicing of other years.

The north wind whistled by, making the people of San Diego shiver with cold. It was Christmas Eve, and yet the town was wrapped in gloom. Not a paper lantern hung from the windows, nor did a single sound from the houses indicate the celebrations of other years.

In the house of Capitan Basilio, he and Don Filipo—for the misfortunes of the latter had made them friendly—were standing by a window-grating and talking, while at another were Sinang, her cousin Victoria, and the beautiful Iday, looking toward the street.

In Captain Basilio's house, he and Don Filipo—whose misfortunes had brought them closer—were standing by a window grate and chatting, while Sinang, her cousin Victoria, and the lovely Iday were looking out toward the street from another window.

The waning moon began to shine over the horizon, illumining the clouds and making the trees and houses east long, fantastic shadows.

The fading moon started to glow over the horizon, lighting up the clouds and casting long, surreal shadows of the trees and houses to the east.

“Yours is not a little good fortune, to get off free in these times!” said Capitan Basilio to Don Filipo. “They’ve burned your books, yes, but others have lost more.”

“Your good fortune is not insignificant, to get off scot-free in these times!” said Captain Basilio to Don Filipo. “They’ve burned your books, sure, but others have lost even more.”

A woman approached the grating and gazed into the interior. Her eyes glittered, her features were emaciated, [487]her hair loose and dishevelled. The moonlight gave her a weird aspect.

A woman stepped up to the grating and looked inside. Her eyes sparkled, her face was gaunt, [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]and her hair was messy and unkempt. The moonlight made her look unusual.

“Sisal” exclaimed Don Filipo in surprise. Then turning to Capitan Basilio, as the madwoman ran away, he asked, “Wasn’t she in the house of a physician? Has she been cured?”

“Sisal!” Don Filipo exclaimed in surprise. Then, turning to Capitan Basilio as the madwoman ran away, he asked, “Wasn’t she in the house of a doctor? Has she been cured?”

Capitan Basilio smiled bitterly. “The physician was afraid they would accuse him of being a friend of Don Crisostomo’s, so he drove her from his house. Now she wanders about again as crazy as ever, singing, harming no one, and living in the woods.”

Captain Basilio smiled bitterly. “The doctor was worried they’d say he was friends with Don Crisostomo, so he kicked her out of his house. Now she roams around again as mad as ever, singing, bothering no one, and living in the woods.”

“What else has happened in the town since we left it? I know that we have a new curate and another alferez.”

“What else has happened in the town since we left? I know we have a new curate and another alferez.”

“These are terrible times, humanity is retrograding,” murmured Capitan Basilio, thinking of the past. “The day after you left they found the senior sacristan dead, hanging from a rafter in his own house. Padre Salvi was greatly affected by his death and took possession of all his papers. Ah, yes, the old Sage, Tasio, also died and was buried in the Chinese cemetery.”

“These are awful times; humanity is regressing,” murmured Captain Basilio, reminiscing about the past. “The day after you left, they discovered the senior sacristan dead, hanging from a beam in his own home. Padre Salvi was deeply impacted by his death and took control of all his documents. Ah, yes, the old Sage, Tasio, also passed away and was buried in the Chinese cemetery.”

“Poor old man!” sighed Don Filipo. “What became of his books?”

“Poor old man!” sighed Don Filipo. “What happened to his books?”

“They were burned by the pious, who thought thus to please God. I was unable to save anything, not even Cicero’s works. The gobernadorcillo did nothing to prevent it.”

“They were burned by the devout, who thought they were pleasing God. I couldn't save anything, not even Cicero's works. The gobernadorcillo did nothing to stop it.”

Both became silent. At that moment the sad and melancholy song of the madwoman was heard.

Both fell silent. At that moment, the sad and mournful song of the madwoman could be heard.

“Do you know when Maria Clara is to be married?” Iday asked Sinang.

"Do you know when Maria Clara is getting married?" Iday asked Sinang.

“I don’t know,” answered the latter. “I received a letter from her but haven’t opened it for fear of finding out. Poor Crisostomo!”

“I don’t know,” replied the other. “I got a letter from her but haven’t opened it because I’m scared of what it might say. Poor Crisostomo!”

“They say that if it were not for Linares, they would hang Capitan Tiago, so what was Maria Clara going to do?” observed Victoria.

“They say that if it weren't for Linares, they would hang Captain Tiago, so what was Maria Clara supposed to do?” noted Victoria.

A boy limped by, running toward the plaza, whence [488]came the notes of Sisa’s song. It was Basilio, who had found his home deserted and in ruins. After many inquiries he had only learned that his mother was insane and wandering about the town—of Crispin not a word.

A boy limped by, running toward the plaza, where [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]the notes of Sisa’s song were coming from. It was Basilio, who had found his home empty and in shambles. After a lot of questions, he had only heard that his mother was mentally ill and wandering around town—there was no word about Crispin.

Basilio choked back his tears, stifled any expression of his sorrow, and without resting had started in search of his mother. On reaching the town he was just asking about her when her song struck his ears. The unhappy boy overcame the trembling in his limbs and ran to throw himself into his mother’s arms.

Basilio held back his tears, suppressed any sign of his grief, and immediately set off to find his mother. When he arrived in town, he was just starting to ask about her when her song reached his ears. The sad boy managed to overcome the shaking in his body and ran to throw himself into his mother’s arms.

The madwoman left the plaza and stopped in front of the house of the new alferez. Now, as formerly, there was a sentinel before the door, and a woman’s head appeared at the window, only it was not the Medusa’s but that of a comely young woman: alferez and unfortunate are not synonymous terms.

The madwoman left the square and stopped in front of the house of the new officer. Just like before, there was a guard at the door, and a woman’s head appeared at the window, but instead of a Medusa’s, it was that of an attractive young woman: officer and unfortunate are not the same thing.

Sisa began to sing before the house with her gaze fixed on the moon, which soared majestically in the blue heavens among golden clouds. Basilio saw her, but did not dare to approach’ her. Walking back and forth, but taking care not to get near the barracks, he waited for the time when she would leave that place.

Sisa started to sing in front of the house, her eyes locked on the moon shining brightly in the blue sky among golden clouds. Basilio spotted her but didn’t have the courage to go up to her. He paced back and forth, careful not to get too close to the barracks, waiting for the moment she would leave that spot.

The young woman who was at the window listening attentively to the madwoman’s song ordered the sentinel to bring her inside, but when Sisa saw the soldier approach her and heard his voice she was filled with terror and took to flight at a speed of which only a demented person is capable. Basilio, fearing to lose her, ran after her, forgetful of the pains in his feet.

The young woman at the window, paying close attention to the madwoman’s song, told the guard to bring her inside. But when Sisa saw the soldier come closer and heard his voice, panic overcame her, and she ran away with a speed only someone frantic could muster. Basilio, worried he’d lose her, chased after her, ignoring the pain in his feet.

“Look how that boy’s chasing the madwoman!” indignantly exclaimed a woman in the street. Seeing that he continued to pursue her, she picked up a stone and threw it at him, saying, “Take that! It’s a pity that the dog is tied up!”

“Look at that boy chasing the crazy woman!” a woman in the street exclaimed angrily. When she saw that he kept following her, she picked up a stone and threw it at him, saying, “Take that! It’s a shame the dog is tied up!”

Basilio felt a blow on his head, but paid no attention to it as he continued running. Dogs barked, geese cackled, several windows opened to let out curious faces but [489]quickly closed again from fear of another night of terror.

Basilio felt a hit on his head, but he ignored it and kept running. Dogs were barking, geese were honking, and several windows opened to reveal curious faces, but [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]quickly shut again out of fear of another night of terror.

Soon they were outside of the town. Sisa began to moderate her flight, but still a great distance separated her from her pursuer.

Soon they were outside the town. Sisa started to slow her escape, but she was still a long way ahead of her pursuer.

“Mother!” he called to her when he caught sight of her. Scarcely had the madwoman heard his voice when she again took to flight.

“Mom!” he shouted when he saw her. As soon as the crazy woman heard his voice, she ran away again.

“Mother, it’s I!” cried the boy in desperation, but the madwoman did not heed him, so he followed panting. They had now passed the cultivated fields and were near the wood; Basilio saw his mother enter it and he also went in. The bushes and shrubs, the thorny vines and projecting roots of trees, hindered the movements of both. The son followed his mother’s shadowy form as it was revealed from time to time by the moonlight that penetrated through the foliage and into the open spaces. They were in the mysterious wood of the Ibarra family.

“Mom, it’s me!” the boy shouted in desperation, but the woman didn’t hear him, so he kept following, out of breath. They had passed the cultivated fields and were close to the woods; Basilio saw his mother enter it, and he followed her in. The bushes and shrubs, the thorny vines, and protruding tree roots made it hard for both of them to move. The son trailed behind his mother’s shadowy figure, which was occasionally illuminated by the moonlight filtering through the leaves and into the clearings. They were in the mysterious woods of the Ibarra family.

The boy stumbled and fell several times, but rose again, each time without feeling pain. All his soul was centered in his eyes, following the beloved figure. They crossed the sweetly murmuring brook where sharp thorns of bamboo that had fallen on the sand at its margin pierced his bare feet, but he did not stop to pull them out.

The boy tripped and fell several times, but got back up each time without feeling any pain. All his focus was in his eyes, following the figure he loved. They crossed the softly babbling brook where sharp bamboo thorns that had fallen on the sandy edge pricked his bare feet, but he didn’t stop to pull them out.

To his great surprise he saw that his mother had plunged into the thick undergrowth and was going through the wooden gateway that opened into the tomb of the old Spaniard at the foot of the balete. Basilio tried to follow her in, but found the gate fastened. The madwoman defended the entrance with her emaciated arms and disheveled head, holding the gate shut with all her might.

To his surprise, he saw that his mother had jumped into the dense underbrush and was going through the wooden gate that led to the tomb of the old Spaniard at the base of the balete tree. Basilio tried to follow her in, but found the gate locked. The madwoman blocked the entrance with her thin arms and messy hair, holding the gate shut with all her strength.

“Mother, it’s I, it’s I! I’m Basilio, your son!” cried the boy as he let himself fall weakly.

“Mom, it’s me, it’s me! I’m Basilio, your son!” the boy cried as he collapsed weakly.

But the madwoman did not yield. Bracing herself with her feet on the ground, she offered an energetic resistance. Basilio beat the gate with his fists, with his Mood-stained head, he wept, but in vain. Painfully he arose and examined [490]the wall, thinking to scale it, but found no way to do so. He then walked around it and noticed that a branch of the fateful balete was crossed with one from another tree. This he climbed and, his filial love working miracles, made his way from branch to branch to the balete, from which he saw his mother still holding the gate shut with her head.

But the madwoman didn’t back down. Planting her feet firmly on the ground, she put up a strong resistance. Basilio pounded the gate with his fists; with his head full of rage, he cried, but it was useless. Slowly, he got up and looked at the wall, hoping to climb over it, but found no way. He then walked around and saw that a branch from the cursed balete tree was intertwined with one from another tree. He climbed up and, driven by his love for his mother, made his way from branch to branch until he reached the balete, from where he saw his mother still using her head to hold the gate shut.

The noise made by him among the branches attracted Sisa’s attention. She turned and tried to run, but her son, letting himself fall from the tree, caught her in his arms and covered her with kisses, losing consciousness as he did so.

The noise he made in the branches caught Sisa’s attention. She turned and tried to run, but her son, jumping down from the tree, caught her in his arms and showered her with kisses, losing consciousness as he did.

Sisa saw his blood-stained forehead and bent over him. Her eyes seemed to start from their sockets as she peered into his face. Those pale features stirred the sleeping cells of her brain, so that something like a spark of intelligence flashed up in her mind and she recognized her son. With a terrible cry she fell upon the insensible body of the boy, embracing and kissing him. Mother and son remained motionless.

Sisa saw his blood-stained forehead and leaned over him. Her eyes widened as she looked into his face. Those pale features triggered a memory in her mind, and a spark of recognition lit up her thoughts as she realized her son was lying there. With a heart-wrenching scream, she fell onto her unconscious boy, hugging and kissing him. Mother and son remained still.

When Basilio recovered consciousness he found his mother lifeless. He called to her with the tenderest names, but she did not awake. Noticing that she was not even breathing, he arose and went to the neighboring brook to get some water in a banana leaf, with which to rub the pallid face of his mother, but the madwoman made not the least movement and her eyes remained closed.

When Basilio came to, he found his mother lifeless. He called out to her with the most affectionate names, but she didn’t wake up. Realizing she wasn’t even breathing, he stood up and went to the nearby stream to get some water in a banana leaf to wipe his mother’s pale face, but the madwoman didn’t move at all, and her eyes stayed closed.

Basilio gazed at her in terror. He placed his ear over her heart, but the thin, faded breast was cold, and her heart no longer beat. He put his lips to hers, but felt no breathing. The miserable boy threw his arms about the corpse and wept bitterly.

Basilio stared at her in horror. He pressed his ear against her chest, but the thin, pale skin was cold, and her heart had stopped beating. He kissed her lips but felt no breath. The heartbroken boy wrapped his arms around the lifeless body and cried desperately.

The moon gleamed majestically in the sky, the wandering breezes sighed, and down in the grass the crickets chirped. The night of light and joy for so many children, who in the warm bosom of the family celebrate this feast of sweetest memories—the feast which commemorates the [491]first look of love that Heaven sent to earth—this night when in all Christian families they eat, drink, dance, sing, laugh, play, caress, and kiss one another—this night, which in cold countries holds such magic for childhood with its traditional pine-tree covered with lights, dolls, candies, and tinsel, whereon gaze the round, staring eyes in which innocence alone is reflected—this night brought to Basilio only orphanhood. Who knows but that perhaps in the home whence came the taciturn Padre Salvi children also played, perhaps they sang

The moon shone beautifully in the sky, the gentle breezes whispered, and down in the grass, the crickets chirped. It was a night of light and joy for so many children who, in the warm embrace of family, celebrate this feast of cherished memories—the feast that marks the [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]first glimpse of love sent from Heaven to earth—this night when in all Christian families they eat, drink, dance, sing, laugh, play, hug, and kiss each other—this night that holds such magic for children in colder countries with its traditional pine tree adorned with lights, dolls, candy, and tinsel, where the wide, curious eyes filled with innocence gaze—this night brought Basilio only loneliness. Who knows, perhaps in the home where the quiet Padre Salvi came from, children also played, maybe they sang.

“La Nochebuena se viene,

"La Nochebuena is coming,"

La Nochebuena se va.”1

Christmas Eve is leaving.

For a long time the boy wept and moaned. When at last he raised his head he saw a man standing over him, gazing at the scene in silence.

For a long time, the boy cried and complained. When he finally lifted his head, he saw a man standing over him, silently watching the situation.

“Are you her son?” asked the unknown in a low voice.

“Are you her son?” the stranger asked quietly.

The boy nodded.

The kid nodded.

“What do you expect to do?”

“What do you plan to do?”

“Bury her!”

“Bury her!”

“In the cemetery?”

"In the graveyard?"

“I haven’t any money and, besides, the curate wouldn’t allow it.”

"I don't have any money, and besides, the curate wouldn't let me."

“Then?”

"What's next?"

“If you would help me—”

“If you could help me—”

“I’m very weak,” answered the unknown as he sank slowly to the ground, supporting himself with both hands. “I’m wounded. For two days I haven’t eaten or slept. Has no one come here tonight?”

“I feel really weak,” replied the stranger as he gradually sank to the ground, propping himself up with both hands. “I’m hurt. I haven’t eaten or slept for two days. Has nobody arrived here tonight?”

The man thoughtfully contemplated the attractive features of the boy, then went on in a still weaker voice, “Listen! I, too, shall be dead before the day comes. Twenty paces from here, on the other side of the brook, there is a big pile of firewood. Bring it here, make a pyre, put our bodies upon it, cover them over, and set fire to the whole—fire, until we are reduced to ashes!”

The man pondered the boy's appealing features, then continued in a softer voice, “Listen! I, too, will be gone before that day arrives. Twenty steps from here, across the stream, there's a large stack of firewood. Bring it here, build a pyre, place our bodies on it, cover them up, and set the whole thing on fire—burn it until we're just ashes!”

[492]Basilio listened attentively.

Basilio listened closely.

“Afterwards, if no one comes, dig here. You will find a lot of gold and it will all be yours. Take it and go to school.”

“Later, if no one shows up, dig here. You'll find a lot of gold, and it will all belong to you. Take it and go to school.”

The voice of the unknown was becoming every moment more unintelligible. “Go, get the firewood. I want to help you.”

The voice of the unknown was becoming harder to understand by the moment. “Go, get the firewood. I want to help you.”

As Basilio moved away, the unknown turned his face toward the east and murmured, as though praying:

As Basilio walked away, the stranger turned his face to the east and softly murmured, as if in prayer:

“I die without seeing the dawn brighten over my native land! You, who have it to see, welcome it—and forget not those who have fallen during the night!”

“I’m dying without seeing the dawn break over my homeland! You, who will see it, embrace it—and don’t forget those who have fallen during the night!”

He raised his eyes to the sky and his lips continued to move, as if uttering a prayer. Then he bowed his head and sank slowly to the earth.

He looked up at the sky, his lips still moving, as if he was saying a prayer. Then he lowered his head and slowly sank to the ground.

Two hours later Sister Rufa was on the back veranda of her house making her morning ablutions in order to attend mass. The pious woman gazed at the adjacent wood and saw a thick column of smoke rising from it. Filled with holy indignation, she knitted her eyebrows and exclaimed:

Two hours later, Sister Rufa was on the back porch of her house doing her morning routines to get ready for mass. The devout woman looked at the nearby woods and noticed a thick column of smoke rising from it. Filled with righteous anger, she frowned and exclaimed:

“What heretic is making a clearing on a holy day? That’s why so many calamities come! You ought to go to purgatory and see if you could get out of there, savage!” [493]

“What heretic is clearing land on a holy day? That’s why so many disasters happen! You should go to purgatory and see if you can escape from there, savage!” [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]


1 A Christmas carol: “Christmas night is coming, Christmas night is going.”—TR.

1 A Christmas carol: “Christmas night is approaching, Christmas night is passing.” —TR.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

Epilogue

Since some of our characters are still living and others have been lost sight of, a real epilogue is impossible. For the satisfaction of the groundlings we should gladly kill off all of them, beginning with Padre Salvi and ending with Doña Victorina, but this is not possible. Let them live! Anyhow, the country, not ourselves, has to support them.

Since some of our characters are still alive and others have disappeared, a true conclusion isn’t possible. To satisfy the common folks, we could easily wrap things up by killing off all of them, starting with Padre Salvi and finishing with Doña Victorina, but that’s not feasible. Let them live! Anyway, it’s the country, not us, that has to take care of them.

After Maria Clara entered the nunnery, Padre Damaso left his town to live in Manila, as did also Padre Salvi, who, while he awaits a vacant miter, preaches sometimes in the church of St. Clara, in whose nunnery he discharges the duties of an important office. Not many months had passed when Padre Damaso received an order from the Very Reverend Father Provincial to occupy a curacy in a remote province. It is related that he was so grievously affected by this that on the following day he was found dead in his bedchamber. Some said that he had died of an apoplectic stroke, others of a nightmare, but his physician dissipated all doubts by declaring that he had died suddenly.

After Maria Clara entered the convent, Padre Damaso left his town to live in Manila, along with Padre Salvi, who, while he waits for an open bishopric, sometimes preaches at the church of St. Clara, where he holds an important position in the convent. A few months later, Padre Damaso received an order from the Very Reverend Father Provincial to take a parish in a distant province. It's said that he was so deeply upset by this that the next day he was found dead in his bedroom. Some claimed he died of a stroke, others said it was from a nightmare, but his doctor cleared up any confusion by stating that he died suddenly.

None of our readers would now recognize Capitan Tiago. Weeks before Maria Clara took the vows he fell into a state of depression so great that he grew sad and thin, and became pensive and distrustful, like his former friend, Capitan Tinong. As soon as the doors of the nunnery closed he ordered his disconsolate cousin, Aunt Isabel, to collect whatever had belonged to his daughter and his dead wife and to go to make her home in Malabon or San Diego, since he wished to live alone thenceforward, tie then devoted himself passionately to liam-pó and the cockpit, and began to smoke opium. He no longer goes to Antipolo nor does he order any more masses, so Doña Patrocinia, his old rival, [494]celebrates her triumph piously by snoring during the sermons. If at any time during the late afternoon you should walk along Calle Santo Cristo, you would see seated in a Chinese shop a small man, yellow, thin, and bent, with stained and dirty finger nails, gazing through dreamy, sunken eyes at the passers-by as if he did not see them. At nightfall you would see him rise with difficulty and, supporting himself on his cane, make his way to a narrow little by-street to enter a grimy building over the door of which may be seen in large red letters: FUMADERO PUBLICO DE ANFION.1 This is that Capitan Tiago who was so celebrated, but who is now completely forgotten, even by the very senior sacristan himself.

None of our readers would recognize Captain Tiago now. Weeks before Maria Clara took her vows, he fell into such a deep depression that he grew sad and thin, becoming pensive and distrustful, much like his old friend, Captain Tinong. Once the doors of the convent closed, he asked his grieving cousin, Aunt Isabel, to gather everything that belonged to his daughter and his deceased wife and to move to Malabon or San Diego, since he wanted to live alone from that point on. He then devoted himself intensely to gambling and the cockpit, and started smoking opium. He no longer goes to Antipolo or orders any more masses, so Doña Patrocinia, his old rival, celebrates her victory piously by snoring during the sermons. If you were to stroll along Calle Santo Cristo in the late afternoon, you would see a small man, yellow, thin, and hunched over, with stained and dirty fingernails, gazing through dreamy, sunken eyes at the people passing by as if he didn’t see them. At nightfall, you would see him struggle to stand, and, leaning on his cane, make his way to a narrow alley to enter a grimy building with large red letters over the door that read: PUBLIC OPIUM DEN. This is Captain Tiago, who was once so famous but is now completely forgotten, even by the senior sacristan himself.

Doña Victorina has added to her false frizzes and to her Andalusization, if we may be permitted the term, the new custom of driving the carriage horses herself, obliging Don Tiburcio to remain quiet. Since many unfortunate accidents occurred on account of the weakness of her eyes, she has taken to wearing spectacles, which give her a marvelous appearance. The doctor has never been called upon again to attend any one and the servants see him many days in the week without teeth, which, as our readers know, is a very bad sign. Linares, the only defender of the hapless doctor, has long been at rest in Paco cemetery, the victim of dysentery and the harsh treatment of his cousin-in-law.

Doña Victorina has added to her fake curls and her Andalusization, if we can call it that, the new habit of driving the carriage horses herself, forcing Don Tiburcio to stay quiet. Since many unfortunate accidents happened because of her poor eyesight, she has started wearing glasses, which give her a fantastic look. The doctor hasn’t been called to help anyone again, and the servants see him many days a week without teeth, which, as our readers know, is a very bad sign. Linares, the only supporter of the unfortunate doctor, has long been resting in Paco cemetery, a victim of dysentery and the harsh treatment from his cousin-in-law.

The victorious alferez returned to Spain a major, leaving his amiable spouse in her flannel camisa, the color of which is now indescribable. The poor Ariadne, finding herself thus abandoned, also devoted herself, as did the daughter of Minos, to the cult of Bacchus and the cultivation of tobacco; she drinks and smokes with such fury that now not only the girls but even the old women and little children fear her.

The victorious lieutenant returned to Spain a major, leaving his pleasant wife in her flannel shirt, the color of which is now beyond description. Poor Ariadne, finding herself abandoned, also dedicated herself, like the daughter of Minos, to the worship of Bacchus and the growing of tobacco; she drinks and smokes with such intensity that now not only the girls but even the older women and little children fear her.

Probably our acquaintances of the town of San Diego are still alive, if they did not perish in the explosion of the steamer “Lipa,” which was making a trip to the province. [495]Since no one bothered himself to learn who the unfortunates were that perished in that catastrophe or to whom belonged the legs and arms left neglected on Convalescence Island and the banks of the river, we have no idea whether any acquaintance of our readers was among them or not. Along with the government and the press at the time, we are satisfied with the information that the only friar who was on the steamer was saved, and we do not ask for more. The principal thing for us is the existence of the virtuous priests, whose reign in the Philippines may God conserve for the good of our souls.2

Our acquaintances from the town of San Diego are probably still alive, unless they perished in the explosion of the steamer “Lipa,” which was on a trip to the province. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]Since no one took the time to find out who the unfortunate victims were in that disaster or to whom the dismembered legs and arms left unattended on Convalescence Island and the riverbanks belonged, we have no idea if any acquaintances of our readers were among them. Together with the government and the media at the time, we’re content with the information that the only friar aboard the steamer survived, and we don’t seek more. What matters to us is the presence of the virtuous priests, whose influence in the Philippines may God preserve for the good of our souls.2

Of Maria Clara nothing more is known except that the sepulcher seems to guard her in its bosom. We have asked several persons of great influence in the holy nunnery of St. Clara, but no one has been willing to tell us a single word, not even the talkative devotees who receive the famous fried chicken-livers and the even more famous sauce known as that “of the nuns,” prepared by the intelligent cook of the Virgins of the Lord.

Of Maria Clara, nothing more is known except that the tomb seems to hold her in its embrace. We've asked several influential people at the holy nunnery of St. Clara, but no one has been willing to say a word, not even the chatty devotees who enjoy the famous fried chicken livers and the even more renowned sauce called “the nuns’ sauce,” made by the skilled cook of the Virgins of the Lord.

Nevertheless: On a night in September the hurricane raged over Manila, lashing the buildings with its gigantic wings. The thunder crashed continuously. Lightning flashes momentarily revealed the havoc wrought by the blast and threw the inhabitants into wild terror. The rain fell in torrents. Each flash of the forked lightning showed a piece of roofing or a window-blind flying through the air to fall with a horrible crash. Not a person or a carriage moved through the streets. When the hoarse reverberations of the thunder, a hundred times re-echoed, lost themselves in the distance, there was heard the soughing of the wind as it drove the raindrops with a continuous tick-tack against the concha-panes of the closed windows.

Nevertheless: On a night in September, the hurricane raged over Manila, battering the buildings with its massive wings. The thunder crashed nonstop. Lightning flashes briefly revealed the destruction caused by the storm and sent the residents into a frenzy of fear. The rain poured down in torrents. Each flash of lightning showed roof tiles or window blinds flying through the air to smash down with a terrible crash. Not a single person or carriage moved through the streets. When the deep echoes of the thunder, repeated a hundred times, faded into the distance, the sound of the wind could be heard, driving the raindrops against the closed windowpanes with a constant tick-tack.

Two patrolmen sheltered themselves under the eaves of a building near the nunnery, one a private and the other a distinguido.

Two patrolmen took shelter under the eaves of a building near the convent, one a private and the other a distinguido.

“What’s the use of our staying here?” said the private.

“What’s the point of us staying here?” said the private.

[496]“No one is moving about the streets. We ought to get into a house. My querida lives in Calle Arzobispo.”

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]“Nobody's around in the streets. We should find a house. My darling lives on Calle Arzobispo.”

“From here over there is quite a distance and we’ll get wet,” answered the distinguido.

“From here to there is quite a distance and we’ll get wet,” answered the distinguido.

“What does that matter just so the lightning doesn’t strike us?”

“What does it matter as long as lightning doesn't strike us?”

“Bah, don’t worry! The nuns surely have a lightningrod to protect them.”

“Bah, don’t worry! The nuns definitely have a lightning rod to keep them safe.”

“Yes,” observed the private, “but of what use is it when the night is so dark?”

“Yes,” said the private, “but what’s the point when the night is so dark?”

As he said this he looked upward to stare into the darkness. At that moment a prolonged streak of lightning flashed, followed by a terrific roar.

As he said this, he looked up into the darkness. At that moment, a long streak of lightning flashed, followed by a deafening roar.

Nakú! Susmariosep!” exclaimed the private, crossing himself and catching hold of his companion. “Let’s get away from here.”

Wow! Oh my goodness!” exclaimed the private, crossing himself and grabbing his companion. “Let’s get out of here.”

“What’s happened?”

"What's going on?"

“Come, come away from here,” he repeated with his teeth rattling from fear.

“Come on, let’s get out of here,” he repeated, his teeth chattering from fear.

“What have you seen?”

“What have you witnessed?”

“A specter!” he murmured, trembling with fright.

“A ghost!” he whispered, shaking with fear.

“A specter?”

"A ghost?"

“On the roof there. It must be the nun who practises magic during the night.”

“On the roof over there. It must be the nun who practices magic at night.”

The distinguido thrust his head out to look, just as a flash of lightning furrowed the heavens with a vein of fire and sent a horrible crash earthwards. “Jesús!” he exclaimed, also crossing himself.

The distinguished guy leaned out to see, right as a flash of lightning ripped through the sky with a streak of fire and sent a terrifying crash down to the ground. “Jesus!” he shouted, crossing himself too.

In the brilliant glare of the celestial light he had seen a white figure standing almost on the ridge of the roof with arms and face raised toward the sky as if praying to it. The heavens responded with lightning and thunderbolts!

In the bright light of the stars, he saw a white figure standing almost on the edge of the roof, arms and face lifted toward the sky, as if in prayer. The heavens answered with lightning and thunder!

As the sound of the thunder rolled away a sad plaint was heard.

As the thunder faded, a sorrowful wail was heard.

“That’s not the wind, it’s the specter,” murmured the private, as if in response to the pressure of his companion’s hand.

“That’s not the wind, it’s the ghost,” the private whispered, almost as if he was reacting to the weight of his companion’s hand.

[497]“Ay! Ay!” came through the air, rising above the noise of the rain, nor could the whistling wind drown that sweet and mournful voice charged with affliction.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]“Oh! Oh!” came through the air, rising above the sound of the rain, and the whistling wind couldn't drown out that sweet and sorrowful voice filled with sadness.

Again the lightning flashed with dazzling intensity.

Again, the lightning flashed with bright intensity.

“No, it’s not a specter!” exclaimed the distinguido.

“No, it’s not a ghost!” exclaimed the distinguished.

“I’ve seen her before. She’s beautiful, like the Virgin! Let’s get away from here and report it.”

“I’ve seen her before. She’s stunning, like the Virgin! Let’s get out of here and report this.”

The private did not wait for him to repeat the invitation, and both disappeared.

The private didn’t wait for him to repeat the invitation, and they both vanished.

Who was moaning in the middle of the night in spite of the wind and rain and storm? Who was the timid maiden, the bride of Christ, who defied the unchained elements and chose such a fearful night under the open sky to breathe forth from so perilous a height her complaints to God? Had the Lord abandoned his altar in the nunnery so that He no longer heard her supplications? Did its arches perhaps prevent the longings of the soul from rising up to the throne of the Most Merciful?

Who was crying out in the middle of the night despite the wind, rain, and storm? Who was the shy young woman, the bride of Christ, who faced the wild elements and picked such a terrifying night under the open sky to express her troubles to God from such a dangerous height? Had the Lord turned His back on the altar in the convent, so He no longer heard her pleas? Did its arches somehow block the desires of her soul from reaching the throne of the Most Merciful?

The tempest raged furiously nearly the whole night, nor did a single star shine through the darkness. The despairing plaints continued to mingle with the soughing of the wind, but they found Nature and man alike deaf; God had hidden himself and heard not.

The storm raged violently for almost the whole night, and not a single star broke through the darkness. The cries of despair continued to blend with the howling of the wind, but they found both Nature and humanity unresponsive; God had concealed himself and did not listen.

On the following day, after the dark clouds had cleared away and the sun shone again brightly in the limpid sky, there stopped at the door of the nunnery of St. Clara a carriage, from which alighted a man who made himself known as a representative of the authorities. He asked to be allowed to speak immediately with the abbess and to see all the nuns.

The next day, after the dark clouds had cleared and the sun shone brightly in the clear sky, a carriage stopped at the door of the nunnery of St. Clara. A man got out and introduced himself as a representative of the authorities. He requested an immediate meeting with the abbess and to see all the nuns.

It is said that one of these, who appeared in a gown all wet and torn, with tears and tales of horror begged the man’s protection against the outrages of hypocrisy. It is also said that she was very beautiful and had the most lovely and expressive eyes that were ever seen.

It is said that one of these, who appeared in a gown all wet and torn, with tears and stories of horror, begged the man for protection against the injustices of hypocrisy. It is also said that she was very beautiful and had the loveliest and most expressive eyes that anyone had ever seen.

The representative of the authorities did not accede to her request, but, after talking with the abbess, left her there in [498]spite of her tears and pleadings. The youthful nun saw the door close behind him as a condemned person might look upon the portals of Heaven closing against him, if ever Heaven should come to be as cruel and unfeeling as men are. The abbess said that she was a madwoman. The man may not have known that there is in Manila a home for the demented; or perhaps he looked upon the nunnery itself as an insane asylum, although it is claimed that he was quite ignorant, especially in a matter of deciding whether a person is of sound mind.

The authorities' representative didn't agree to her request but, after speaking with the abbess, left her there despite her tears and pleas. The young nun watched the door close behind him like a condemned person might gaze at the gates of Heaven shutting against them, if Heaven were ever as cruel and heartless as humans can be. The abbess claimed she was crazy. The man might not have known that there’s a home for the mentally ill in Manila; or maybe he considered the convent itself to be a madhouse, even though it’s said he was quite clueless, especially when it came to judging someone’s mental state.

It is also reported that General J——— thought otherwise, when the matter reached his ears. He wished to protect the madwoman and asked for her. But this time no beautiful and unprotected maiden appeared, nor would the abbess permit a visit to the cloister, forbidding it in the name of Religion and the Holy Statutes. Nothing more was said of the affair, nor of the ill-starred Maria Clara.

It is also reported that General J——— had a different opinion when he heard about the situation. He wanted to protect the madwoman and requested her presence. But this time, no beautiful and vulnerable maiden showed up, and the abbess wouldn’t allow a visit to the cloister, prohibiting it in the name of Religion and the Holy Statutes. Nothing more was said about the matter or the unfortunate Maria Clara.


1 Public Opium-Smoking Room.

1 Public Opium Lounge.

2 January 2, 1883.—Author’s note.

2 January 2, 1883.—Author's note.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]
[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

Glossary

abá: A Tagalog exclamation of wonder, surprise, etc., often used to introduce or emphasize a contradictory statement.

abá: A Tagalog expression of amazement, surprise, etc., often used to introduce or highlight a statement that contrasts with what was previously said.

abaka: “Manila hemp,” the fiber of a plant of the banana family.

abaka: “Manila hemp,” the fiber from a plant in the banana family.

achara: Pickles made from the tender shoots of bamboo, green papayas, etc.

achara: Pickles made from young bamboo shoots, green papayas, and more.

alcalde: Governor of a province or district with both executive and judicial authority.

alcalde: The governor of a province or district who has both executive and judicial powers.

alferez: Junior officer of the Civil Guard, ranking next below a lieutenant.

alferez: A junior officer in the Civil Guard, ranking just below a lieutenant.

alibambang: A leguminous plant whose acid leaves are used in cooking.

alibambang: A legume whose tangy leaves are used in cooking.

alpay: A variety of nephelium, similar but inferior to the Chinese lichi.

alpay: A type of nephelium, similar to but not as good as the Chinese litchi.

among: Term used by the natives in addressing a priest, especially a friar: from the Spanish amo, master.

among: A term used by the locals when addressing a priest, particularly a friar: derived from the Spanish amo, meaning master.

amores-secos: “Barren loves,” a low-growing weed whose small, angular pods adhere to clothing.

amores-secos: “Barren loves,” a low-growing weed with small, angular pods that stick to clothing.

andas: A platform with handles, on which an image is borne in a procession.

andas: A platform with handles, used to carry an image in a procession.

asuang: A malignant devil reputed to feed upon human flesh, being especially fond of new-born babes.

asuang: A malevolent spirit known to feast on human flesh, particularly enjoying newborn babies.

até: The sweet-sop.

The sweet-sop.

Audiencia: The administrative council and supreme court of the Spanish régime.

Audiencia: The administrative council and highest court of the Spanish regime.

Ayuntamiento: A city corporation or council, and by extension the building in which it has its offices; specifically, in Manila, the capitol.

Ayuntamiento: A city council or corporation, and by extension, the building where its offices are located; specifically, in Manila, the capitol.

azotea: The flat roof of a house or any similar platform; a roof-garden.

azotea: The flat roof of a house or any similar platform; a rooftop garden.

babaye: Woman (the general Malay term).

babaye: Woman (the general Malay term).

baguio: The local name for the typhoon or hurricane.

baguio: The local term for a typhoon or hurricane.

bailúhan: Native dance and feast: from the Spanish baile.

bailúhan: Native dance and celebration: from the Spanish baile.

balete: The Philippine banyan, a tree sacred in Malay folk-lore.

balete: The Philippine banyan, a tree that is considered sacred in Malay folklore.

banka: A dugout canoe with bamboo supports or outriggers.

banka: A dugout canoe with bamboo supports or crossbeams.

Bilibid: The general penitentiary at Manila.

Bilibid: The main prison in Manila.

buyo: The masticatory prepared by wrapping a piece of areca-nut with a little shell-lime in a betel-leaf: the pan of British India.

buyo: A chew made by wrapping a piece of areca nut with a bit of lime in a betel leaf; the pan of British India.

cabeza de barangay: Headman and tax collector for a group of about fifty families, for whose “tribute” he was personally responsible.

cabeza de barangay: The headman and tax collector for a group of about fifty families, for whom he was personally responsible for collecting their "tribute."

calle: Street.

Street.

camisa: 1. A loose, collarless shirt of transparent material worn by men outside the trousers.

shirt: 1. A loose, collarless shirt made of see-through material worn by men on the outside of their pants.

2. A thin, transparent waist with flowing sleeves, worn by women.

2. A slim, see-through waist with long, flowing sleeves, worn by women.

[500]camote: A variety of sweet potato.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]camote: A type of sweet potato.

capitan: “Captain,” a title used in addressing or referring to the gobernadorcillo or a former occupant of that office.

capitan: “Captain,” a title used to address or refer to the local leader or a previous holder of that position.

carambas: A Spanish exclamation denoting surprise or displeasure.

carambas: A Spanish expression used to show surprise or annoyance.

carbineer: Internal-revenue guard.

carbineer: Tax enforcement officer.

cedula: Certificate of registration and receipt for poll-tax.

cedula: Certificate of registration and receipt for voting tax.

chico: The sapodilla plum.

chico: The sapodilla fruit.

Civil Guard: Internal quasi-military police force of Spanish officers and native soldiers.

Civil Guard: An internal quasi-military police force made up of Spanish officers and local soldiers.

cochero: Carriage driver: coachman.

cochero: Carriage driver: coach driver.

Consul: A wealthy merchant; originally, a member of the Consulado, the tribunal, or corporation, controlling the galleon trade.

Consul: A wealthy merchant; originally, a member of the Consulado, the governing body overseeing the galleon trade.

cuadrillero: Municipal guard.

cuadrillero: City guard.

cuarto: A copper coin, one hundred and sixty of which were equal in value to a silver peso.

cuarto: A copper coin, worth one hundred and sixty of which equal a silver peso.

cuidao: “Take care!” “Look out!” A common exclamation, from the Spanish cuidado.

cuidao: “Take care!” “Watch out!” A common exclamation, from the Spanish cuidado.

dálag: The Philippine Ophiocephalus, the curious walking mudfish that abounds in the paddy-fields during the rainy season.

dálag: The Philippine Ophiocephalus, the interesting walking mudfish that is common in the rice fields during the rainy season.

dalaga: Maiden, woman of marriageable age.

dalaga: Young woman, a woman who is ready for marriage.

dinding: House-wall or partition of plaited bamboo wattle.

dinding: A house wall or partition made of woven bamboo.

director, directorcillo: The town secretary and clerk of the gobernadorcillo.

director, directorcillo: The town secretary and clerk of the gobernadorcillo.

distinguido: A person of rank serving as a private soldier but exempted from menial duties and in promotions preferred to others of equal merit.

Distinguished: A person of rank who serves as a private soldier but is excused from menial duties and gets promoted over others of equal merit.

escribano: Clerk of court and official notary.

escribano: Court clerk and official notary.

filibuster: A native of the Philippines who was accused of advocating their separation from Spain.

filibuster: A person from the Philippines who was accused of promoting their independence from Spain.

gobernadorcillo: “Petty governor,” the principal municipal official.

gobernadorcillo: “Petty governor,” the main local official.

gogo: A climbing, woody vine whose macerated stems are used as soap; “soap-vine.”

gogo: A climbing, woody vine whose crushed stems are used as soap; “soap vine.”

guingón: Dungaree, a coarse blue cotton cloth.

guingón: Denim, a rough blue cotton fabric.

hermano mayor: The manager of a fiesta.

older brother: The person in charge of a party.

husi: A fine cloth made of silk interwoven with cotton, abaka, or pineapple-leaf fibers.

husi: A high-quality fabric made from silk blended with cotton, abaka, or fibers from pineapple leaves.

ilang-ilang: The Malay “flower of flowers,” from which the well-known essence is obtained.

ilang-ilang: The Malay term for “flower of flowers,” which is used to produce the popular fragrance.

Indian: The Spanish designation for the Christianized Malay of the Philippines was indio (Indian), a term used rather contemptuously, the name Filipino being generally applied in a restricted sense to the children of Spaniards born in the Islands.

Indian: The Spanish term for the Christianized Malay of the Philippines was indio (Indian), used somewhat disdainfully, while the name Filipino was typically used more narrowly for the children of Spaniards born in the Islands.

kaing̃in: A woodland clearing made by burning off the trees and underbrush, for planting upland rice or camotes.

kaing̃in: A forest clearing created by burning the trees and underbrush to make space for growing upland rice or sweet potatoes.

kalan: The small, portable, open, clay fireplace commonly used in cooking.

kalan: A small, portable, open clay fireplace typically used for cooking.

kalao: The Philippine hornbill. As in all Malay countries, this bird is the object of curious superstitions. Its raucous cry, which may be faintly characterized as hideous, is said to mark the hours and, in the night-time, to presage death or other disaster.

kalao: The Philippine hornbill. Like in all Malay countries, this bird is surrounded by strange superstitions. Its loud call, which some might describe as unpleasant, is believed to signal the passing of time and, at night, to predict death or other misfortunes.

kalikut: A short section of bamboo in which the buyo is mixed; a primitive betel-box.

kalikut: A small piece of bamboo where the buyo is combined; a basic betel box.

[501]kamagon: A tree of the ebony family, from which fine cabinet-wood is obtained. Its fruit is the mabolo, or date-plum.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]kamagon: A type of ebony tree that provides high-quality cabinet wood. Its fruit is the mabolo, also known as date-plum.

kasamá: Tenants on the land of another, to whom they render payment in produce or by certain specified services.

kasamá: Tenants who occupy someone else's land and pay rent in the form of crops or specific services.

kogon: A tall, rank grass used for thatch.

kogon: A tall, coarse grass used for roofing.

kris: A Moro dagger or short sword with a serpentine blade.

kris: A Moro dagger or short sword with a wavy blade.

kundíman: A native song.

kundíman: A traditional song.

kupang: A large tree of the Mimosa family.

kupang: A big tree from the Mimosa family.

kuriput: Miser, “skinflint.”

kuriput: Cheap, “penny-pincher.”

lanson: The langsa, a delicious cream-colored fruit about the size of a plum. In the Philippines, its special habitat is the country around the Lake of Bay.

lanson: The langsa, a tasty cream-colored fruit that's about the size of a plum. In the Philippines, it thrives in the area surrounding Lake Bay.

liam-pó: A Chinese game of chance (?).

liam-pó: A chance-based game from China (?).

lomboy: The jambolana, a small, blue fruit with a large stone.

lomboy: The jambolana, a small blue fruit with a big seed.

Malacañang: The palace of the Captain-General in Manila: from the vernacular name of the place where it stands, “fishermen’s resort.”

Malacañang: The palace of the Captain-General in Manila; named after the local term for the location, which means “fishermen’s resort.”

mankukúlan: An evil spirit causing sickness and other misfortunes, and a person possessed of such a demon.

mankukúlan: A malevolent spirit that brings illness and other misfortunes, as well as a person who is possessed by such a demon.

morisqueta: Rice boiled without salt until dry, the staple food of the Filipinos.

morisqueta: Rice cooked without salt until it's dry, which is a main food for Filipinos.

Moro: Mohammedan Malay of southern Mindanao and Sulu.

Moro: Muslim Malay from southern Mindanao and Sulu.

mutya: Some object with talismanic properties, “rabbit’s foot.”

mutya: An object with magical qualities, like a “rabbit’s foot.”

nakú: A Tagalog exclamation of surprise, wonder, etc.

nakú: A Tagalog expression of surprise, amazement, etc.

nipa: Swamp-palm, with the imbricated leaves of which the roots and sides of the common Filipino houses are constructed.

nipa: A type of swamp palm, whose overlapping leaves are used for building the roofs and sides of traditional Filipino houses.

nito: A climbing fern whose glossy, wiry leaves are used for making fine hats, cigar-cases, etc.

nito: A climbing fern with shiny, flexible leaves that are used to make stylish hats, cigar cases, and more.

novena: A devotion consisting of prayers recited on nine consecutive days, asking for some special favor; also, a booklet of these prayers.

novena: A devotion made up of prayers said over nine consecutive days, requesting a specific favor; also, a booklet containing these prayers.

oy: An exclamation to attract attention, used toward inferiors and in familiar intercourse: probably a contraction of the Spanish imperative, oye, “listen!”

oy: An exclamation to grab attention, used toward people of lower status and in casual conversation: likely a shortened form of the Spanish imperative, oye, “listen!”

pakó: An edible fern.

pakó: A type of edible fern.

palasán: A thick, stout variety of rattan, used for walking-sticks.

palasán: A strong and sturdy type of rattan, used for walking sticks.

pandakaki: A low tree or shrub with small, star-like flowers.

pandakaki: A small tree or bush with tiny, star-shaped flowers.

pañuelo: A starched neckerchief folded stiffly over the shoulders, fastened in front and falling in a point behind: the most distinctive portion of the customary dress of the Filipino women.

pañuelo: A starched neckerchief folded rigidly over the shoulders, secured in the front and tapering to a point in the back: the most recognizable part of the traditional attire of Filipino women.

papaya: The tropical papaw, fruit of the “melon-tree.”

papaya: The tropical papaw, the fruit from the “melon-tree.”

paracmason: Freemason, the bête noire of the Philippine friar.

paracmason: Freemason, the black beast of the Philippine friar.

peseta: A silver coin, in value one-fifth of a peso or thirty-two cuartos.

peseta: A silver coin worth one-fifth of a peso or thirty-two cuartos.

peso: A silver coin, either the Spanish peso or the Mexican dollar, about the size of an American dollar and of approximately half its value.

peso: A silver coin, either the Spanish peso or the Mexican dollar, about the size of a U.S. dollar and worth roughly half of it.

piña: Fine cloth made from pineapple-leaf fibers.

piña: A high-quality fabric made from pineapple leaf fibers.

proper names: The author has given a simple and sympathetic touch to his story throughout by using the familiar names commonly employed among the Filipinos in their home-life. Some of these are nicknames or pet names, such as Andong, Andoy, Choy, Neneng (“Baby”), Puté, Tinchang, and Yeyeng. Others are abbreviations or corruptions of the Christian names, often with the particle ng or ay added, which is a common practice: Andeng, Andrea; Doray, Teodora; Iday, Brigida (Bridget); [502]Sinang, Lucinda (Lucy); Sipa, Josefa; Sisa, Narcisa; Teo, Teodoro (Theodore); Tiago, Santiago (James); Tasio, Anastasio; Tiká, Escolastica; Tinay, Quintina; Tinong, Saturnino.

proper names: The author has added a simple and relatable touch to his story by using names that are commonly found among Filipinos in their everyday lives. Some of these are nicknames or pet names, like Andong, Andoy, Choy, Neneng (“Baby”), Puté, Tinchang, and Yeyeng. Others are shortened versions or variations of Christian names, often with the particle ng or ay added, which is a common practice: Andeng, Andrea; Doray, Teodora; Iday, Brigida (Bridget); [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]Sinang, Lucinda (Lucy); Sipa, Josefa; Sisa, Narcisa; Teo, Teodoro (Theodore); Tiago, Santiago (James); Tasio, Anastasio; Tiká, Escolastica; Tinay, Quintina; Tinong, Saturnino.

Provincial: Head of a religious order in the Philippines.

Provincial: The leader of a religious order in the Philippines.

querida: Paramour, mistress: from the Spanish, “beloved.”

querida: Lover, mistress: from the Spanish, “beloved.”

real: One-eighth of a peso, twenty cuartos.

real: One-eighth of a peso, twenty quarters.

sala: The principal room in the more pretentious Philippine houses.

sala: The main room in the more upscale Philippine houses.

salabat: An infusion of ginger.

salabat: Ginger tea.

salakot: Wide hat of palm or bamboo and rattan, distinctively Filipino.

salakot: A wide hat made of palm or bamboo and rattan, uniquely Filipino.

sampaguita: The Arabian jasmine: a small, white, very fragrant flower, extensively cultivated, and worn in chaplets and rosaries by the women and girls—the typical Philippine flower.

sampaguita: The Arabian jasmine: a small, white, highly fragrant flower, widely grown, and worn in garlands and rosaries by women and girls—the signature flower of the Philippines.

santol: The Philippine sandal-tree.

santol: The Philippine sandalwood tree.

sawali: Plaited bamboo wattle.

sawali: Woven bamboo fencing.

sinamay: A transparent cloth woven from abaka fibers.

sinamay: A see-through fabric made from abaka fibers.

sinigang: Water with vegetables or some acid fruit, in which fish are boiled; “fish soup.”

sinigang: A broth made with water, vegetables, and some sour fruit, in which fish is cooked; “fish soup.”

Susmariosep: A common exclamation: contraction of the Spanish, Jesús, María, y José, the Holy Family.

Susmariosep: A common exclamation: a shortened form of the Spanish, Jesús, María, y José, the Holy Family.

tabí: The cry of carriage drivers to warn pedestrians.

tabí: The shout of carriage drivers to alert pedestrians.

talibon: A short sword, the “war bolo.”

talibon: A short sword, also known as the “war bolo.”

tapa: Jerked meat.

tapa: Dried meat.

tápis: A piece of dark cloth or lace, often richly worked or embroidered, worn at the waist somewhat in the fashion of an apron: a distinctive portion of the native women’s attire, especially among the Tagalogs.

tápis: A piece of dark fabric or lace, often beautifully crafted or embroidered, worn around the waist like an apron: a unique part of the native women's clothing, especially among the Tagalogs.

tarambulo: A low weed whose leaves and fruit pedicles are covered with short, sharp spines.

tarambulo: A low weed with leaves and fruit stalks that are covered in short, sharp spines.

teniente-mayor: Senior lieutenant, the senior member of the town council and substitute for the gobernadorcillo.

teniente-mayor: Senior lieutenant, the highest-ranking member of the town council and stand-in for the gobernadorcillo.

tikas-tikas: A variety of canna bearing bright red flowers.

tikas-tikas: A type of canna that has vibrant red flowers.

tertiary brethren: Members of a lay society affiliated with a regular monastic order, especially the Venerable Tertiary Order of the Franciscans.

tertiary brethren: Members of a lay community connected to a formal monastic order, particularly the Venerable Tertiary Order of the Franciscans.

timbaín: The “water-cure,” and hence, any kind of torture. The primary meaning is “to draw water from a well,” from timba, pail.

timbaín: The “water cure,” which means any form of torture. The main meaning is “to draw water from a well,” coming from timba, which means pail.

tikbalang: An evil spirit, capable of assuming various forms, but said to appear usually in the shape of a tall black man with disproportionately long legs: the “bogey man” of Tagalog children.

tikbalang: A malevolent spirit that can take on different forms, but is usually described as a tall black man with extremely long legs: the “boogeyman” for Tagalog kids.

tulisan: Outlaw, bandit. Under the old régime in the Philippines the tulisanes were those who, on account of real or fancied grievances against the authorities, or from fear of punishment for crime, or from an instinctive desire to return to primitive simplicity, foreswore life in the towns “under the bell,” and made their homes in the mountains or other remote places. Gathered in small bands with such arms as they could secure, they sustained themselves by highway robbery and the levying of blackmail from the country folk.

tulisan: Outlaw, bandit. In the past in the Philippines, tulisanes were individuals who, due to real or imagined issues with the authorities, fear of punishment for crimes, or a natural urge to embrace a simpler lifestyle, gave up life in the towns “under the bell” and made their homes in the mountains or other isolated areas. They banded together in small groups with whatever weapons they could find and supported themselves through highway robbery and extorting money from the local farmers.

zacate: Native grass used for feeding livestock.

zacate: Indigenous grass used for feeding livestock.

Colophon

Availability

This text is in the public domain. First published simultaneous in 1912 in the Philippines (Manila, Philippine Education Company) and the U.S.A. (New York, World book company), so the copyright has expired.

This text is in the public domain. First published at the same time in 1912 in the Philippines (Manila, Philippine Education Company) and the U.S.A. (New York, World Book Company), so the copyright has expired.

Encoding

Editorial Changes:

Editorial Changes:

Notes have been moved to the place of attachment, within a note tag.

Notes have been relocated to the attachment area, within a note tag.

Revision History

  • 21-NOV-2002: Added TEI tags.
  • 16-JUN-2007: Revision: rerun checks and fixed issues.

Corrections

The following corrections have been applied to the text:

The following changes have been made to the text:

Location Source Correction
Page vii omninously ominously
Page 38 righteouness righteousness
Page 408 canot cannot
Page 409 proggress progress
Page 455 [Not in source]


        
        
    
Download ePUB

If you like this ebook, consider a donation!